I Am Texas by Bryan Educational Institute

8.5” 11”

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Published by iWRITE with The Bryan Museum Brad Meltzer and Based on the bestselling series by Christopher Eliopoulos

I am Texas

In collaboration with the Ordinary People Change the World series by Brad Meltzer and Christopher Eliopoulos, copyright © 2022 Forty-four Steps, Inc. published by Rocky Pond Books, an imprint of Penguin Random House LLC, New York.

An I Write Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production V. 13 Published by iWRITE Kids Publishing in partnership with The Bryan Museum

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

ISBNs 978-1-941515-16-7 (hardback) 978-1-941515-17-4 (paperback)

Printed in the United States of America.

Interior Design: Sharon Wilkerson

Editor’s Choice Short Story: Nadia Truong Editor’s Choice Poem: Miya Willis

Runner-up Featured Artist: Melina Castro

Special thanks to our partners who have played a huge part in making this dream a reality: Claudia Kreisle, Lisa Helfman, Brad Meltzer, Christopher Eliopoulos, Donald Frazier, Stephanie Tsuru, Alicia Smith, James Vossler, Deborah Karchmer, Dr. Julie Baker Finck, Donald E. McMahon Foundation

Thank you to everyone whose support of literacy, history, and education helped create something this big! Elaine Acker, The Cookbook Creative; The Alamo; Tony Alves; Donna Andrich; Nicolas Aragon; Catherine and Peter Badger; Mary and Jack Balagia; Lara Bell; E. Michelle Bohreer; Anna Boland; Billie Brinkley; Eric Broussard; Cathy Brown; Susannah Brown; Alicia Bryan; Andrea and John Bryan; Mary Jon and JP Bryan; Dona Burke; Dianne and Fred Burns; Castro’s Kids; Chramosta Family and Vintage Contessa & Times Past; Karri Clark; Allyson and Steve Cook; Mary and John Crain; Creel Farms; Elaine Balagia Croucher and Brant Croucher; Lauren L Croucher; Dancie Perugini Ware Public Relations; Beverly Denver; Rebecca G. Diaz-Arrastia; Linda Dumas; Deborah Duncan of KHOU Channel 11; Emily Ericson; Richard A. Farnsworth III; Tena and Tyson Faust; Firat Education; Shara Fryer and Barry Silverman; Jana S. Garcia; Norma L. Garcia; Nicole Gautier; Mehrnaz Gill; Roselle A. Graskey; Catherine Gray; Christie Harrison; The Heritage Society; Rocky H. Herrin; Hess Family; Melissa Hinojosa; Mary Lou Hollender and Lynn Wheatcraft; Independence for All; Mario Ixcol; Sheri Jacobs; Jaworski Law Firm; Michelle Iversen Jeffery; D’Lisa and John Johnston; Janice K. Kittler; Kristen Latta; Lawson-Ho Family; David Leiper; Guylene and Jay Lendrum; Kelley and Steve Lubanko; Tama Lundquist; Lutschg Family; Kate and Jim Lykes; Deepa Madhavan; Suganya and Arun Mani; Ed McMahon; Carrie Mays & The Texas PTA, Paula and Hal Mentz; Evan Miller; Mitzy Mills-Barringer; Allison and Russell Molina; Tiffany and David Montgomery; Eduardo, Maria, Valentina and Victoria Morales; Wilmer Murillo; Cheryl Murphy; Melissa and Matt Murphy, Remodel Depot; Peter A. Ochoa; Pakzaban Family; Amie and Corbett Parker; Physician Resources, Inc.; Bill Poplin; Patricia Pratt; Cindy Puryear; Bacelia Ramirez; Regions Private Wealth Management; Faye and Amir Roohi; Rotary Club of Skyline; Karl Rove; Carlos Rubio; Frank Rynd; Sara Selber; Jessica R. Shofner; D’Lisa Simmons; Beth and Roland E. Sledge; Stephanie N. Stafford; Martha Suiter; Meg Tucker; Kathleen Wagner; UltraStaff; Amelia White; Patti Wilburn; Sharon Wilkerson; Denise & Warner Williams, Airtool Equipment Rental; Julia and Matt Wills; Paula Winter; Michelle Wood

Dedicated to the students, their families, the faculty of Robb Elementary and the Uvalde community.

WE HELP KIDS WRITE THEIR SUCCESS STORY

The West as it will never be seen again THE BRYAN MUSEUM

Manufacturing Brand Solutions

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in

3 Special Thanks & Dedication 2 Lone Star Artists 4 Featured Artists 5 Top Artwork Finalists 6-7 Artwork 8-32 Editor’s Choices 33-35 Lone Star Authors 36-43 Poetry 44-127 Short Stories 128-384 Student Directory 385-398 A Congratulatory Message 399 Autograph Page 400 Table of Contents

partnership with The Bryan Museum

Lone Star Artists

REGION 1 ART WINNER The Lone Star State by Haania Abed REGION 2 ART WINNER Ears to You, Texas by Sierra Thompson REGION 3 ART WINNER Cowboy in Training by Kayla An REGION 5 ART WINNER Leaves of Grass by Jacqueline Rukhina REGION 6 ART WINNER The Vanishing Longhorn by Saisha Dangle REGION 4 ART WINNER Colors of Texas by Lena Koranda REGION 3 ART WINNER Standing Tall by Mia Paz

Featured Artist Runner-up

Ocotillo Self Portrait by

relationship with the El Paso/Tx landscape, especially in the form of ocotillos, which are beautiful but dangerous, and the incredible El Paso sunsets, which the background mimics.

medium-digital art

Featured Artist

ARTIST STATEMENT: The purpose of my artwork was to include a representation of Native Americans from the West. In my opinion, a majority of western art has highlighted a limited representation of all heritages that depict the western landscapes. Primarily showcasing cowboys and cattle and very few indigenous/ minority cultures. My artwork is a very clear representation of my point of view. I want more inclusivity of people of color in the school system and educational environments to ensure more representation of minorities. I want a future where people aren’t discriminated against just because their culture is different or have a dark skin tone. Representation plays a big part in understanding different cultures and educating everyone. This artwork is my contribution to turning my wish into a reality, one baby step at a time.

medium-colored pencil

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Tunkashila “Grandfather”

Top Art Finalists

Bashful Buckaroo by April Massie Fighter by Tian Wang Slow Ride by Kamryn Phillips Contentful Toil Just Stallin’ by Colton Green There’s A Snake in My Boot! by Tatiana Del Pilar-Hennessy A Farmer’s Gaze by Julia Bukowski Ride to Freedom by Paola Martinez

Top Art Finalists

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Colors of Texas by Carlo Zepeda A Tender Touch by Carolina Colon On The Line by Alberto Orta I Am Free by Eduardo Vargas Sweet Summer Day by Alondra Granados Golden Glare by Jacy MacKenzie A Cowgirl’s Best Friend by Athena Paz Being Nosy by Isabel Ramirez

The Beauty of Texas by Nallely Armendariz Montana Vista by Julianna Arroyo Texas is My Home by Izma Aziz Cattle’s Tag by Karen Abad Armadillo in the Flowers by Marfa Abbey Home on the Farm by Marcelo Acevedo Pride In Texas by Evelyn Adame Silly Goat! by Mariana Aguilar She is Texas by Emily Alderson I’m Texas by Hala Almasri A Girl and Her Pony by Elizabeth Cantu Texas Cowboy by Bekbol Apyshev Texas Twilight by Noah Aucoin

Goes

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum View From Kate’s Window by Kate Alvarez As Time By by Alexandria Ambres Native Texas by Yaqueline Suarez Archan The Authentic Origin of Texas by Valentina Garibay Arroyo Unbreakable Bond by Zoe Baccaro Texas Sunset by Zidan Adam Can We Keep Him? by Shriya Alli Boarding the Skylab Simulator by Samuel Bennett The Vast Magic of Texas Will Continue to Grow by Maira Baig Texas Bluebonnets by Skylar Barber A Glimpse Beneath the Texas Sky by Grace Barrick Visiting Big Tex by Lana El-Refaei Texas: Home of the Best Food by Latavia Eugene My Texas by Peyton Ferguson

Texas’ Favorite Past Time by Maarij Baig Rainbow Rooster by Yarhi Banda-Alvarez Lone Star Beauty by Sydney Baur Boots for Joy by Malay Bazaldua Sunkissed by Karen Becera Catching Some Rays by Maheera Ahsan Battle of San Jacinto by Lara Alajajian My Texas City by Kekashan Ayub

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Mango by Morgan Bishop Field of Blue Bonnets by Victoria Boggs G-Town Texas by Jacob Brechtel The Yellow Rose of Texas by Chloe Brinson The Red Apple by Felicity Brown Lasso the State by Lauren Bruns Bowie by Ian Buchanan Texas Revolution by Halle Burnett Peeking Over by Rebecca Barton We Build Texas by Eduardo Benveniste Altering Times by Jalinh Duong Berries and a Mockingbird by Olivia Adams Gazing Into the Sun by Camille Ambres

The Amazing Alamo by Octavio Lara Contreras The Bull by Austin Crumpton Texas Pride by Adriana Archer Daporta Texas the Great by Alexys Chaeon Texas - A state of Tradition and High-Tech by Emma Chen The place of my dreams. by Sandra Cisneros Texas Days by Madaleine Clark Night at the Rodeo by Olivia Clark My Connection to Texas by Claire Collura Leading You Home by Taylor Finley Mahogany by Presten Baumer Everything Texas by Maria Cabrera

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Texas Past and Present by Sarah Compton Texas Calling My Name by Oliver Costas Texas Pride by Addison Carney Eight Second Chance by Carlee Dupuy Colorful Desert by Rachel Egbune Every Aspect by Brinlee Connel A Texas Dream by Ann Denson Spring Beauty by Engelis Diaz Deer Jumping Fence by Riley Haislip

It’s All in Texas by Asmi Santra Dastidar The White Rabbit by Jade Delgadillo Interrupting Cow by Monica Derry Nosey Nelly by Julianna Dubcak The Big Texas Heart by Philoxenos Due The Best State with the Best Flag! by Cheyenne Dunn Time Together by Alexia Garcia Embrace by Alexis Cortes Coexistence by Rithya Cheela Follow the Spots by Addison Bruton The Lone Armadillo by Eva Aleena Corona Riding into the Sunset by Maria Luisa Cortes A Day at the Ranch by Grace Cutrer Bonnie the Longhorn by Breanna Castillo

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Texas! by Noah Finkelman Brown Beauty by Hannah Finley Texas Farm by Alana Fiocchi Texas Cowgirl and Landscape at Sunset by Alexa Fiocchi The Cactus Family by Alexia Rodriguez Flores Soul Sisters by Samantha Delany Cowgirl and Kitty Corral by Gabrielle Dick New Beginnings by Aiana Bualat The Perfect Sunset by Sinclaire Chang

From Farm to City

Lone Chick by Arianna Flores by Kinley Foley Hook ’em by Roberto Frausto Welcome to Texas by Sha’Nyia Freeney Love for Texas by Belle Gales On the Road Again by Jacob Gamache-Gonzales Longhorn by Hady Gamino-Hernandez Morning Feed by Amy Garcia A Texas Trail Mix by Charlie Garvey Game On by Amorette Garcia Black Gold by Robert Guice My Texas by Madison Cox Stephen F. Austin by Jocelyn Delgado

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Lone Star Beach by Caroline Gavos Moo by Sosannah Ghattass The Desert Sunset by Madelyn Ginsberg No Tea Like Texas Tea by Jada Glover This is Me by Diana Gomez My Texas Sunset by Josiah Gomez What is Texas by Pablo Gomez Innovation Throughout the Years by Elih Gonzalez Only in Texas by Genesis Gonzalez Bluebonnet by Katherine Gonzalez Texas Pride at Dawn by Dhanvi Gopalan Red, White, and Blue by Zachary Graham A Night in Texas by Caoia Clark

About

Girl and Her Bluebonnets by Valerie Granados Thinking Texas by Matthew Grosman The Good Shepherd by Yvonne Gu Fleeting Memory by Abigail Guest The Many Colors of Texas by Eishal Gul Education Empowers by Keerthana Hari Sunset Over State by Tytan Harris Deserted Boot by Emery Hebert A Self Portrait of Texas Flowers by Mariela Galeana

Skylines of Texas

Roses of Beauty

Still Dreams

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum by Adrian Hernandez by Christian Hernandez by Emily Herrera Under the Texas Sunset by Mia Herrera Our Mighty State by Caleb Hodges We Are All Texas with Full of Colors! by Ryuki Hotta The Mountains of Colors by Lucy Hulme Sunny Day by Hero Hunter Armadillo’s Picnic by Kevin Huynh Working at Sunrise by Kristel Ixtamalic Wild Blu by Madison Knell A Maestro’s Melody by Aizak Lewis

Sunset over a Texas Landscape by Yavanika Iyengar Rowdy’s Buddy by Kaitlyn Janak Red, White and Moo by Hana Jiwa Texans Read Texans Achieves by Jasmine John Shine by Aaryn Johnson Sunrise Over Texas by Grace Johnson My Wonderful Texas! by Paarth Joshi Hidden Nature by Carolina Julian by Morgan Kaplan My Texas Expereince by Ayesha Kashif Rugged Beauty by Reed Karcher New vs. Old by Gabe Kalina Teamwork Makes Texas by Michael Hurtado

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Deep in the Heart of Texas by Ayaan Khimani James Neil by Sophia Kidwell Through the Fence by Madeline Kopfer Boots as Big as Texas by Trevor Lackey Field of Bluebonnets at Dusk by Carlie LaCombe My View of Texas by Madeline Le A Ride on My Little Green Tractor by Caroline Lee Roping a Dream by Qingyang Li Can I Touch Her by Soobin Lim A Sharecropper’s Daydreams by Jeremiah Lindsay Locked Away by Opal Liu Mr. President of the Texas Visits the Alamo by Shiven Joshi New Home by Eden Herron The Texas Shirt by Deidra Dorcoo

The Little Cowboy by Varvara Martynova Sweet Dreams of Texas by Hailey N. McNeel I Am Texas by Lucina Mendoza We Are Texas by Hiba Mian A Bull’s Last Tribute by Lucas Marquez Farm Fun by Derwin Martinez Utterly Texian by Hannah Macbeth Don’t Forget Doris Miller by Sheana Mace The Sunset of Texas by Samantha Manzanares Lone Bull by Daniel Lopez All About Texas by Amy Loredo Texas Bluebonnet by Ashlyn Low Bulldozer by Aven Lumpkin

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum My Texas by Carter Nguyen Beauty of Texas by Kathy Nguyen Texas at Night by Kayden Marzette Train to Texas by Hayley Naggar Springtime in Texas by Ardra Ragesh Nair Sunny Bouquet by Astrid Mendioza Two Tiny Texan Friends by Roberto Mojaras The Wild West by Juan Montes Jr. Native American Life by Arianna Mendoza Lupinus Texensis by Alexandra Monreal Lone Star State by Isabella Martinez The Beautiful Nature of Texas by Aleeza Mian Daylight by Ronin Lumpkin

Blossoming Sunset by Sierra Nguyen Curious Calf by Hannah Nichols La Niña de las Flores by Leslie Nunez The Lone Star by Ander Olaizola-Hidalgo Standout by Leslie Oliveros Laying My Hat Down by Jaslyn Orozco My Texas Song by Sarah Orth Haven by Mirella Ortuno The Mysterious Boots by Anh Nguyen Texas Blue by Dominick Mays Texas Is My Home by Chloe Nguyen Curious Calf by Alexandra Mueller Self With Nature by Kassandra Martinez A Walk in Red Rock Canyon by Zayan Momin

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum A Day in the Farm by Brianna Osorio Moments under the Myrtle by Arwyn Packard Lone Star Rooster by Lane Page A Horse from Texas by Shravi Paliwal Symbols of Texas by Yesha Panchal A Taste of Texas by Yug Panchal Cowboy Contemplation by Miguel Pena by Kennedi Penn by Jackson Phillips What Texas is All About by Allie Rosas Eye Am Texas by Lena Nikolic Animated Cowboy by Isaiah Ordaz Texas by Ursula Orduna

Meowdy by Carmella Puccetti Deep in the Fields of Texas by Savannah Radoff Lovely Texas Desert by Itzel Ramirez The Long Ride by Jonathan Sanchez Home by Hannah Pinelis Me and My Horse by Aviv Pour Horsin’ Around by Autumn Potter Boot Scootin’ Texas by Jarrett Pesnell Bullheaded by Chloe Phan Texan Cow Farm by Gabriela Perez A True Texan by Sophia Papazis Baby Goat Gruff by Kirsten Pante Sun Down Bonnets by Genesis Perez

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Staring Contest by Claire Radtke Proud to be a Texan by Jaslene Ramos T-Bone by Kylee Reid Yeehaw by Joana Reyes Cowboy Puppy by Jasmine Reynaud Welcome to Texas by Marina Roath Cows Gazing by Karina Robledo Texas Through My Eyes by Gabriela Rocabado La Aguila Tejana by Dulce Rodriguez Bruno by Jaime Contreras Rodriguez The Texas Pear by Tiffany Rogers Loyal and Brave by Katy Romine Music Is the Language of the Heart and Soul by Madelynn Russell Nosy Elsie by Kaitlin Pante

Thailand Student Loving Texas by Patcharapa Sentee Beautiful View of the Capitol by Aryan Sharma Battle of San Jacinto by Tanishka Sharma The Wades by Zoe Sharp A Thing About Texas by Noah Shelton Blue Bonnet Grove on the Banks of the Rio Grande by Lindley Sims Western Fiddle by Alexandria Snarr Walking to Texas by Kimberly Saxena In the Heart by Emily Schaefer Countryside by Blake Saikin On the Riverwalk by Myrah Sayed El Texano by Jennifer Sanchez

A Red, White, and Blue Texas by Aaralyn

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Texas Through My Eyes by Anya Singh Dinnertime by Kayla Slaton Smith Sambar Rose by Elena Solis Pride of Texas by Aaryav Srivastava The Texas Room by Mikayla Stanton Migration Across the Rio Grande by Rylee Statton Ascend by Audrey Stone Bluebells and Longhorns by Mary P Stukenberg The Lone Rider by Isabella Suh Native Pioneer by Carolina Sullivan Country Life by Nuvia Tabarez Austin by Hannah Tait

Bluebonnet, the Texan Flower by Aditi Thomas The Texas Landmarks by Jeckson Ticas A Walk on My Street by Leah Tran A Sky Beyond by Alaina Van Tractor Life by Mihika Varshney Everything Texas by Railey Vickery Texas, a Beauty State by Mia Villa Baby Buckaroo by Mya Williams Meeting at the River by Pranitha Thanihaichelvan Motherly Love by Vivian Tang Horsin’ Around by Omar Tellez The Texas Basics by Nadia Taldykin

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum What Big Horns You Have by Addyson Villarreal Texas Monarch by Kamryn Villegas Leading a Coop by Tiana Vo Texas by Eugene Waddle We Love J.J. Watt by Kadan Wallace Moment of Excitement by Tianyu Wang The Rodeo Dream by Ryan Wasserstein Tejano Siempre by Leah Webb Texas Sunset by Ivey Weller Legendairy Texas by Brinly Weston A Day at the Riverwalk by Allison Whitney A Legend by Seth Williams

Mockingbird by Riley Wilson Canoeing in Big Bend by Ava May Wise Moo-Light by Megan Wittig My Heart Lives in San Antonio by Callie Grace Xia Battle of San Jacinto by Zihan Yi I Am Texas by Kylie Young Texas Boulevard by Liora Yustein Texas Grill Master by Ezzah Zaheer Texas Gravity by Jacob Zavada Texas Sundae on Sunday by Diana Zavala Little Texan in Space by Daniel Zhai The Nighttime Howler by Benjamin Willis A Peaceful Day on the Farm by Elena Wilson

Editor’s Choice - Short Story

Not Your Typical Texan

by Nadia Truong

Cradling my art portfolio carefully in my arms, I stepped around puddles as I made my way to the car. The Houston sky had been a dismal gray all day, not quite the bright colors of the current spring season one would expect. Upon entering my ride, I set my project carefully on the back seat, noting a shoebox also sitting on the seat. “What’s in the box?” I asked my mom as she pulled out of the school parking lot.

“Box?” she repeated. “Oh! I forgot about returning those shoes! You mind if we make a stop at the shoe store on the way home, Miri?”

inspiration for my project while we were there, although shoes didn’t seem like the best subject for a drawing.

We entered the store a short time later, shaking water off

straight to the return-counter as I browsed the many types of boots that lined the wall. “Thinkin’ of buyin’ a pair of cowboy boots for the upcomin’ rodeo, miss?” one of the sales assistants asked in a thick country accent.

“Me?” I blinked. “Oh, no thanks. I don’t think I have many occasions to wear boots like these,” I remarked, trying to imagine myself walking around school in the rustic-looking boots.

The man chuckled, taking a pair off the wall and admiring them. “Nonsense! E’ry Texan should own a good pair of boots.” I smiled politely and just nodded in reply. I wanted to mention that I wasn’t exactly a Texan, and never had felt like a country girl in my life. My family was all from Asia, and the Texas city I grew up in was one of the most diverse cities in the United culture one would expect from a Texas resident. As I peeked past

my shoes made a squelching noise, and my socks were instantly soaked through with puddle water. My thoughts were jarred out sudden dampness. I entered the car, sighing as my waterlogged “Maybe, ‘every Texan should own a good pair of rainbreath.

Later that night, with a brain just as dry of ideas as my socks were dry of water, I read through the rules of the art contest for the twentieth time. “Why does this city break all the stereotypes for a traditional Texas theme?” I groaned. Looking out my window at the rainy streets and glass buildings, the view couldn’t be any more different than the dry deserts and expansive ranches that many would think of when imagining Texas. As I lay my blank canvas out on the desk in front of me, a half sheet it up, realizing it was the inspiration sheet my art teacher had given to all the participants during class. Longhorn. Alamo. Mockingbird. Cowboy. Boots. I stopped and stared at the typed word.

“Boots. What was it about boots...the bluebonnets! Of course, how could I have forgotten?” Ennis. The city’s name surfaced in my memory, and I whipped out my laptop to search

to my face, but none of the scenes were quite the inspiration I for a centerpiece, the subject of my project. Squinting my eyes and furrowing my brow, I tried to imagine what I could place in the scene that would capture the judges eyes immediately. A soft knock sounded on my door. “Come in,” I called, not turning away from my computer screen.

and I felt her hand on my shoulder. “Dinner’s ready if you are! Ah, isn’t that the place in the picture we saw at the shoe store earlier?” I leaned aside so she could get a closer look.

glow lightly on each petal.

“Ah, the bluebonnet trail,” the salesman said, following my gaze,. “Breathtakin’, isn’t it?”

“Where is this?” I asked, pointing to the scene.

The man reached into this vest pocket, taking out a slightly crumpled brochure with a similar picture on the front. He showed me the paper. “Right ‘ere, in Ennis, Texas. Has one of the nicest bluebonnet trails in Texas. A tad bit far from here, but then again a lot of places in Texas that are further from here than even some of the neighborin’ states.”

“Ready to go?” my mom interjected, her head poking around the corner. “Oh, what a beautiful picture!”

“Ready! And yeah, it is,” I agreed, making a mental note to do some research on Ennis when I got home. I couldn’t stop thinking about the bluebonnets as we stepped out into the rainsoaked streets once more. We were almost to the car door when

“Yep, this is Ennis, Texas. I was thinking of using it as inspiration for the Texas-themed art competition I’m entering.” “That would be beautiful!” my mom exclaimed. “I know you’ll turn it into something awesome for sure.”

nothing Texan for. ”

My mom suddenly spun around my chair, and her dark brown eyes sparkled as they met mine. “Hey, you have an extended weekend next week, right? Why don’t we take a little

“What are you wearing?” I asked incredulously, staring at blouse with a denim shirt-dress and a red checkered bandana stitched on the sides in dark thread. I had also dressed slightly

iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

jacket.

She laughed, spreading her arms out wide. “Embracing my inner Texan! Might as well go all out, although we’re taking the car instead of a covered wagon and horse. I’ve got a pair of boots for you, too, if you want!”

“Uh, maybe not now,” I began. “And mom, you weren’t exactly born here, so what do you mean by inner Texan?”

“Aw come on, lighten up a little! I may lack many aspects of an authentic Texan, but we live here, so time to pay some tribute to our great state! However, I will admit that these boots have lotuses stitched on them, rather than the Texas roses or ended up being Asian cowboy boots.” She laughed, tilting her lotuses, on her shoes.

“No escaping that here in Houston, I guess.” Chuckling, I snapped a picture of my mom with my camera, letting her strike a few poses before we were in the car and driving off to

We were about half an hour away from our destination when a drop of rain splattered on the windshield in front of me. “No,” I whispered, begging the sky to hold its tears for once. “Please don’t rain...”

In response, the sky decided to release the waterworks, and the road was soon slick with rainwater. My mom squinted and covered my face. It was foolish of me to think we could escape the volatile weather of Houston, even three hours away. Perhaps all of Texas was more similar than I thought, despite its large size.

A wave of disappointment washed over me as I took in the rainhead on the dashboard, closing my eyes in defeat. However, a couple minutes later, the car pulled into a parking space, and I heard the release of a seat belt as my mom prepared to get down from the car.

“Are you not feeling well, Miri?” she asked, concerned. “We’ve arrived, so I thought you might like to get some fresh air and see some bluebonnets!”

at the dismal scene outside. “Can’t you see? It’s all gloomy, not fresh, and clearly there aren’t many bluebonnets to see in this weather! Everything is ruined now!”

The car was quiet for a moment after my outburst, and all we could hear was the noise of the rain bouncing off the outside of the car. It was as if there was a moment of silence to pay respects to my project that was sure to fail now without this key piece I was searching for. I had been so sure that this trip would

to go home, and paint the most beautiful art piece I would ever paint. Silently, my mom reached for the umbrella in the back seat and exited the car, stepping carefully onto the muddy road in her new cowboy boots. I sat uncomfortably in the silence of the car, eyes closed, feeling as if the rain was taunting me with every splatter on the windshield.

A few minutes later, I heard a tap on my window. I opened my eyes to see my mom standing at the window, beckoning for

me to come out, too. Trying to plaster a smile on my face to hide the lingering feelings of frustration, I grabbed an umbrella and opened the door to join her. After all, she had driven all this way for me, so I didn’t want to waste our time together by moping in the car alone. She grabbed my hand and pulled me over to a clearing on the side of the road. It was surrounded by the heavy rain droplets. On the path right by my feet, a single stem was bent and broken but the petals remained intact, giving it, but my mom bent down immediately and scooped the lone “How sad,” she said, brushing water and dirt off the petals the others.” salvage the situation, trying to imagine what I could paint with was the gray clouds over a mass of muted blue. Discouraged, I turned around, ready to go back to the car. My shoes landed in yet another puddle of water, and I felt tears of frustration rise to my eyes as my socks soaked through with water.

“Oh, honey, another puddle?” my mom said, coming over to help me. “I have your pair of boots in the car if you want to change into those! Those puddles have been rather sneaky lately, haven’t they?”

I sniffed, smiling slightly in agreement. “I guess I could join you in your Asian Texan-ness, then,” I admitted, moving towards the car to get the boots. Dry shoes would be better than wet ones for sure, and perhaps wearing the boots wouldn’t arriving at the car door, I realized it was locked, so I looked back to ask my mom for the keys. I was surprised, however, when I took in the scene in front of me.

My mom had tucked the broken bluebonnet behind her where I had been standing a few moments before. A happy smile played on her lips and her eyes were closed, soaking in the nature around her. I gaped at her for a moment, wondering how she could enjoy so much what I had seen as a gloomy mess. Then something clicked in my mind and I tiptoed closer, ignoring my wet shoes as I turned on my camera. It would be quite different from my original plan, but I now knew what to paint.

Later that evening, with the photo I had taken uploaded on my computer in front of me, I began to sketch on the blank

creating the shape of a human, then an umbrella, and lastly, with my paints, it was done. A woman with pale skin and silky dark brown hair that was pulled back by a red bandana. She wore a denim dress, and on her feet were leather boots with

turned upwards to the sky, letting the Texas sky cry its tears onto her smiling face. Shining brighter in the gray and gloomy atmosphere, the woman, not your typical Texan, stood in the rain, a singular bluebonnet with a broken stem tucked carefully behind her ear.

Editor’s Choice - Poem

I Am From Texas by Miya Willis

I am from cousins living across the street And the rest of the family living 2 hours away in another city Big family gatherings every other weekend

The only McDonalds you had was a home cooked burger and cut up chicken strips

I am from dogs running loose up and down the street Next time you see them they have a leash and pet names like Spot and Princess

I am from playing outside in rocks and dirt with bare feet Making sandcastles in the front yard to playing hide and seek until the streetlights came on

I am from a place where cuts and bruises are common But in every situation like that, you get up and keep going

with chicken legs at the end of a stick A long pole with a net at the end to hold your reward

I am from a place where food is most important

And you better have tried Whataburger, or you will have 5 different orders thrown at you

I am from 5-hour road trips and still being in the same city I am from a church where your hands and feet were your only beat 16 years in my home state and there’s no other place i’d rather be My best and worst memories are made and are still being made here Y’all can have liberty and y’all can have death Give me Texas the place I love best

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Lone Star Authors

Region 1

Courage, Loyalty, Liberty

by Emma Boerm

blue for loyalty, and white for liberty. The stories below each contain

Red: Courage

The harsh staccato of horse hooves broke the silence of the morning. William Philip King looked up to the road, where the shadow of a rider began to take shape. He dropped the bucket he’d been carrying and raced back to the house, feet pounding in the soft Texas dirt. General Travis of the Alamo had sent out a plea for reinforcements, and Mr. Kimble, the hat maker down the road, had begun gathering volunteers. How badly William wanted to go. The fort was miles away, but maybe…

He caught a better glance of the rider then, his face catching the sun just right. Hope swelled in William’s chest. It was Mr. Kimble. He ran faster, shoving open the door just in time to hear the last bit of the hat maker’s conversation.

for the freedom of this land, but without more volunteers… Well, I’m not sure if we’ll win.”

“I’ll go!” William said, his face red from running. “I mean—” He paused at the look his father gave him and sucked in a breath. “I’m sorry to interrupt, sir, but I’d like to volunteer in my father’s place.”

Mr. Kimble studied him for a moment. “The battle won’t be something of adventure and heroism. It may take your life.”

“I’ve lived in Texas for almost half of my life, sir. I would be more

William’s father shook his head. “It’s too dangerous. I’ll be going.”

“What about Mama?” Will asked. “And the baby? And the other kids? What happens if you don’t come back?”

through his mind. He felt bad for using his family against him, but it was something to consider.

“And if you didn’t come back?” his father asked.

“I would have laid down my life for Texas.”

“Noble words, coming from a boy so young,” Mr. Kimble said. “We’d be glad to have him with us in Bexar.”

William watched his father hesitate, shake his head a moment. He took in a nervous breath. Then, “You may go.”

William had never respected his father more than in that and began gathering the things he knew he’d need. Inside, he was bursting. He couldn’t quite tell if it was excitement, fear, or courage. Perhaps it was all three.

His father brought his horse, the one William had always wanted to ride when they were going out for the cattle. “Be careful.”

He handed over the reins and took a long look at him. William could have sworn his eyes were wet, but the moment was gone as just a touch too long. “You come back when you’re done. Come back home.”

his home, at his family, set off for the Alamo alongside the twentyfour others. A week passed before San Antonio came into view, a

they approached the Alamo was the heavy cloud of smoke and fear choking. He clutched the reins tighter in his hands.

“Are you ready, son?” Lieutenant Kimble asked. His voice was quiet in the night as they drew closer to the Mexican army. Will nodded, not quite sure how to respond. There were too many things swirling in his mind. Thoughts of his family that he’d last seen over Texas.

He tugged on the reins as they slowed, the horse stamping fearfully the hundreds of soldiers into dark silhouettes. Will’s heart pounded in his chest as Lieutenant Kimble led the group into the shadows. They passed close to several Mexican tents, and Will held his breath each time. If they heard the hoofbeats, if they looked out of their tents and saw the men… he couldn’t think about it. It seemed to take forever

over them with an eerie sort of watchfulness. Lieutenant Kimble called something into the dark, then gestured for them to follow. Will ducked beneath the stockade, where a man stood waiting for them, his eyes gripping and serious.

He held out a hand. “I’m General Travis. I appreciate your joining our defense.”

Will shook it. This was General Travis, leader of the Alamo defenses. He could hardly believe it. “Thank you, sir.”

The fear that had built up in Will’s chest seemed to dissipate little by little as he looked at the entrance. This was it. This was what he’d promised his father, what he’d promised his family when he’d left home. He was going to be a part of Texas, a part of its freedom. He steadied his breath and, as the night turned to day and the sun crept across the ground, he stepped into the Alamo.

Blue: Loyalty

Dickinson looked at the other women’s faces, white as sheets. They sat still against the walls, comforting the children in their arms and at their skirts with quiet words and calming lies. Lies she wished she could believe.

The Alamo had been under siege for twelve days now, and rumor to trust that the men defending the fort could hold off long enough for reinforcements to arrive. That her husband, Almeron, would have strength to lead the cannoneers and bring them to safety. How she they were together in these dark hours of night.

Susanna clutched her daughter’s hand tighter as another round

“Sh, Angelina,” she whispered into her daughter’s hair, more for herself than her child. “It will be alright. It will.”

The hours passed slowly, each breath shorter as she strained to hear his men for the battle ahead. The doors of the chapel suddenly burst open, bringing in a gust of humid air. Susanna looked over, her heart

around a musket. “They’re preparing for the assault.”

Susanna made a sound in the back of her throat and clutched Angelina closer to her chest. The other women murmured among themselves, hushed and scared. This would be the end of the battle. The man glanced over his shoulder and tensed. “Be ready. And may God be with you all.”

tension. So short a message. A bugle’s notes swept into the air. Moments later, there was a deafening crash that seemed to come from

“Good God, Sue!” Almeron’s voice. She stiffened at the fear in

walls! If they spare you, save our child!”

Time passed, but Susanna couldn’t count how long it was. He was gone. She knew. Something came close to the chapel, the sharp sound of metal against metal harsh in Susanna’s ears. The doors crashed open and Susanna prayed it was Almeron. Prayed it was someone who had come to take them safely away. Instead, she looked into the eyes of a Mexican soldier. He said something harsh in Spanish, and it was then Susanna realized how quiet it had become. The battle had ended almost as soon as it had begun. The sun had risen, and light spilled across the ground.

“Santa Anna asks for any survivors,” one of the women said, translating the soldier’s Spanish. Susanna stood as the man gestured

soldier out into the fort. Susanna’s breath caught at the destruction inside and outside the walls. A sob choked in her throat. She turned Angelina’s face away. She would not see her father this way. The soldier continued into San Antonio where Santa Anna...the leader of the army, the reason for this destruction stood in the light. When he caught sight of them, his lips curled into something of a smile. His eyes fell on Angelina.

“Your daughter is quite beautiful, Mrs. Dickinson,” Santa Anna said, his voice soft. He reached out to touch Angelina. “Perhaps you’d like to send her to school? I could adopt her, raise her as my own. Surely you don’t want her living without a father.”

Susanna stepped away, disgust curling somewhere inside the grief. “Not with you.”

His smile dropped and his eyes turned cool once more. “Truly.” He thought for a moment, then retrieved a paper from his men. “Then take this message to General Sam Houston, tell him of the horrors of the Alamo, of what the Mexican army is capable of.”

a horse to her side and another dropped a bag at her feet. She mounted the horse, careful not to let the message slip from her hand. She would go. She would tell Sam Houston of what had happened, tell the stories of the people she’d lived in the fort with

almost six days ago and was now arriving back at Gonzales with the reinforcements he’d begun with. Their faces were dark, and Juan knew they were thinking of all of the people they’d lost. Husbands, brothers, sons. All were gone.

A man approached Juan, his shoulders sagging with grief. “Have you seen my son?” he asked. “His name is William Philip King, perhaps you saw him leave the fort? He’s just a boy. He’s my son.”

Juan shook his head. His heart weighed a bit heavier at the thought of the child in battle.“If I see him, I’ll let you know.”

He let the man go and watched him return to his family, their faces tear-streaked and stoic. A woman—William’s mother, Juan assumed— met his eyes. She held a tattered portrait of a boy in her hand and raised it up for him to see. He knew, even without asking, that it was their son. The child they had lost. He bowed his head in respect as he moved away. Juan found General Houston in the center of town, giving instructions.

“Three survivors came earlier today,” Houston said quietly, stepping away from the crowd.

Juan sucked in a breath. Out of two hundred… “Where are they?” “Preparing to run. We’re burning the town tonight. Santa Anna is going to march any moment.”

He had to see them. To see who had made it through the stables and followed a soldier to a woman and her child, along with a man Juan recognized as Joe, a slave to General Travis. The woman introduced herself as Susanna Dickinson, and her child as Angelina. Her eyes were dark, her face pale.

He listened in silence as the soldier translated her and Joe’s account into Spanish. He could hardly believe the words they spoke. It was nothing like anything he’d heard before. Only two-thirds of the reinforcements had arrived before the Mexican soldiers had climbed the walls on March 6th, even though General Travis had sent out many couriers with the plea for more. That day, the soldiers kept their promise of no quarter and spared only a handful of women and their children, including Susanna. How he wished he could have arrived at the fort earlier. Perhaps it would have been enough. Perhaps Almeron Dickinson, William Phillip King, and General Travis would still be alive.

A knock came from the door, shattering the illusion.

“General Houston asks you to prepare your company as the rear guard,” a soldier said. “We’re to leave within the hour.”

Juan thanked Mrs. Dickinson for her account and stood, the strange mix of grief and determination weighing down his steps. He gathered his company of Tejano soldiers, their faces just as grim as he imagined his was. His voice was heavy as he explained Houston’s plans for guarding the back of the army. It would be a dangerous task, they caught up.

“We’re protecting the families of the men we lost against forces that may very well kill us,” Juan said quietly. “I have no intention of dying tonight, but I believe it would be an honor to fall at such a service, protecting the land and those who live on it.”

Almeron. Not for Angelina. Not for the hundreds of others that had given their life protecting the land she lived on. She was a part of what was left of the Alamo. With a sharp breath, she dug her heels into the horse’s side, took a last look at the ruins of the fort, and began the path to General Houston.

White—Liberty raised and the siege of the Alamo had begun. The image of its still vivid in Juan Seguin’s mind. He’d left the Alamo’s destruction

alongside him. They mounted their horses and joined the evacuation with a newfound determination. Someone threw a torch into the town, letting it burn as its people rushed to escape the reach of the Mexican army. Amongst the hoofbeats and small voices, a cry could be heard from the crowd.

“Remember the Alamo!”

Juan heard it echo around him, in Spanish and English. “Remember the Alamo!”

As wood crackled behind them, the words seemed to sound throughout Texas and further beyond. Juan spurred his horse on,

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Heart of Texas

by Krish Kohir

Manifest Destiny. It was a dream of every 1800’s American to spread their beliefs, their rights, and their kind across North America. “It’s what we were meant to do,” they said. “It’s a whole new world out there, it would be crazy to leave it!” Everyone believed that it was their duty to uphold Manifest Destiny. Everyone, except for Stephen F. Austin.

Stephen was a man walking in his father’s shoes and living in his father’s dream. Moses F. Austin was an avid supporter of Manifest Destiny, and he wanted to expand into Texas. Unfortunately, Moses died before he could see his dream come to fruition, so he gave that seed to Stephen, and told him to plant it. Sure, the only reason Stephen followed through was because his mother told him to. Sure, the only thing Stephen wanted from this was money. But, there was no reason to complain. It was just a simple matter of working out a deal with Spain and promising 300 families a better life in Texas. Easy.

Or so it seemed. Just when he had come to an agreement with Spain, Mexico had its very own revolution, and Agustin de Iturbe was now the emperor of Mexico. No matter, Stephen thought. I’ll just ask him. Agustin was willing to give him part of Texas. However, when Stephen went to scout the area, it was already taken by the Karankawas, a native tribe which wouldn’t enjoy having their homes invaded. Finally, Stephen’s mind was blown

he would get in return. The whole reason he was doing this was so he would get rich! With all this frustration, it was no wonder Stephen thought I ain’t doing this anymore every day.

“I ain’t doing this anymore”, Stephen sighed, staring at the imprint he left on his chair. He felt no amusement when he realized that the imprint looked defeated. Sagging into that imprint, he read the letter in his hand once more, hoping he had missed something.

To Stephen F. Austin,

As the new Mexican Government, it is our responsibility to inform you that Agustin de Iturbe abdicated from the throne, and therefore no longer holds any power in the Provisional Government. This resignation of power applies to bills and permissions.

It is understood that the former emperor gave you a license to settle Texas. However, as he is no longer in power, this license is also null and void. If you wish to renew this license, please make sure to arrange a meeting with the government.

The Provisional Government

Just like that, Stephen’s work had swirled down the chamber the point? Even if he convinced Mexico again, he could only chuck the settlers onto inhospitable land. This whole attempt was doomed to fail, and there he was, wasting his time, and most importantly, his money. Yet again, he cursed his father for forcing somewhere, having the time of his life, while Stephen was stuck bashing his head against a brick. No, he wouldn’t have any of this. He would quit.

Stephen gathered what little provisions he had and wrote two letters: one to the cabin owner informing him of his vacancy, and the other to his mom telling her he was coming back. He stepped out of the empty cabin and out of a dead dream. Clink! As Stephen was walking, his boot struck something. He expert craftsmanship. There was even a wheel that told the date. For once, the gods had thrown him a lifeline. He could probably sell this to recover some of his lost funds. But as he pulled out a handkerchief to clean the surface, he realized the time was incredibly peculiar. It was March 28th, 1823, but the clock said January 30th, 2018. He wouldn’t be able to fetch as good of a price if the watch couldn’t even tell the time right. Thankfully, there were a number of knobs that could change the day, month, and year. There was also a button that said Go on it. Wondering what it did, Stephen F. Austin pressed the button and was whisked away into a new world.

Stephen woke up groggily, trying to clear his head. He felt as if he had heard every word and seen every person in a matter of seconds. The lights were still dancing in his head, and he felt nauseous. After a minute of lying down, Stephen realized something. This place no longer smelled so damp and full of nature. His clothes had been replaced with blue pants and a black shirt saying “Heart of Texas” with a picture of Texas. In the distance, he saw gigantic metal pillars rising to the sky. He saw a huge metal bird that was somehow in the air! He was standing next to a road made of rock. Stephen patted his pockets, and felt it bulging. He nearly fainted looking inside.There were hundreds of dollars. He was the richest man on earth!

safety. He trudged towards the pillars. He could hear this place was full of life before he saw it. People were talking everywhere, either to each other or to their newfangled boxes. Huge metal carriages honked, and there was music in the background. The smell was unbearable, because there was none. No horse feces, no dirt, no rotting food. It would have been amazing if it wasn’t so different.

Stephen knew he would enjoy this world more with a full and saying “DINER” in huge red letters. Not only is this place magical, it’s also convenient, Stephen thought to himself as he entered the diner. There were many enticing options, but the line was emptying fast. He randomly chose a burger. The price nearly gave him a heart attack, until he remembered how much money he had. He handed over some cash, and was a little miffed to learn that the worth of money had vastly decreased here, and he wasn’t that rich.

The burger arrived impossibly fast. Stephen had no idea how they cooked a piece of meat, toasted bread, harvested vegetables, and assembled the whole thing in such little time. He hesitantly took a bite, and was thrown into a small state of bliss. It was the best thing he had ever tasted in his life. It took all of his willpower to not down the entire thing in one go like a starving madman. He looked around, and was astonished to see people casually eating, as if they weren’t holding the most blessed food in the world. He even heard someone complaining about how it was a bit too soggy. Stephen almost yelled at him, when it struck him that this food was probably normal for the people living here. This was how everyone lived, a life more lavish than the king himself. God, or whoever created this place, must have been incredibly proud.

38 Region

Stephen spent the rest of the day absorbing this world. He found an “ice-cream” store, and was confused as to how ice could ever taste good. However, just like the burger, he fell in love with it as soon as his tongue touched the frozen goodness. He walked along the streets, marveling at everything. There seemed to be moving paintings on buildings, apparently showing the effectiveness of soap? There was a pole on the road, and it switched lights from green to yellow to red. Apparently, the metal carriages were obeying them. Stephen wanted to learn about everything here. However, the sun was setting, and so was his worry. He didn’t have anywhere to stay. Once again he explored, but this time he was looking for an inn of some sorts. Eventually, when the sun was just a memory, he found a place called a hotel. There was so much life even now, when everyone should have been sleeping. But there were even kids walking around, such as a family walking into the hotel.

“Finally, we found a place to sleep. I really need to lay down” said the mother.

Stephen followed them, and tried to watch them without being intrusive. Surprisingly, the process was just like in his world, all the way until they disappeared into a metal box. When it opened again, they were gone. He paid to stay for two days, for as much as he enjoyed this world, he didn’t plan on staying. The clerk told him that his room was C23, and gave him a little card. Stephen entered the metal box, and looked for instructions, but had no such luck. There were a bunch of buttons, each with a letter. He pressed C, and immediately felt himself rising, even though his

The metal box opened, and he was in a whole different room. He found his door, but it was locked. He stood there for a whole minute, trying to unlock the door while feeling like an idiot. Finally, he remembered his card, and tried to slide it into a nearby slot. There was a beep, and the door automatically unlocked. Stephen slowly pushed the door open.

It was the most comfortable room he had ever seen in his life. He saw a machine that looked like it showed moving pictures, and when he pressed a lever, the water disappeared, just to be replaced with more. Stephen saw a box that told the time. It even told the year!

“2018.” Stephen said out loud. “I’m in the future.” Stephen felt queasy and laid on the bed. It was the softest thing he had ever felt, much better than the chair in his cabin. He wanted to explore more, but soon he was snoring. Stephen got up the next morning, and felt homesick. Usually, he was hungry. He looked longingly at the pocket watch that sent him here. Surely it could send him back. But the button he pressed was still pushed in the

words: Texas… Agustin…Provisional Government… Stephen F. Austin… wait what? Stephen did a double take. Did he really hear his name?

Stephen raised his hand and asked the tour guide if he could repeat what he said.

“Sure! Stephen F. Austin is considered the father of Texas for settling 300 families in Texas.”

himself from telling everyone that he was the legend himself, but he knew he would just get laughed off the bus. His perspective of the world was completely altered. He noticed that a street sign was named after him. He looked at his shirt, and realized that the capital was Austin. He was a king! His legacy would live on for ages to come! He had to learn more. How many rewards would he get for colonizing Texas? He impatiently waited until the tour ended, and went up to the guide.

“Excuse me, could you tell me more about this… Stephen F. Austin?” It was hard for Stephen to stay nonchalant.

“I actually don’t know much about him, or at least what Natives, had to govern the settlers, and a war even broke out against Mexico with heavy casualties. He barely got any money, as the families wouldn’t pay him--”

“Thank you.” Stephen didn’t mean to interrupt, but he to hear tales of him sitting on piles of gold. He wanted to be able to afford eating diamonds for breakfast, and yet he was being treated like a serf. Who cared if he grabbed some more land? So what if people knew his name? He wouldn’t get anything, not ol’ Stephen. He would have to live on the streets while some strangers got to frolic around in Texas. No, he would have to end this, it

and a shockwave erupted from him. Once he could open his eyes, he could tell something was different. He asked the guide more about Austin. Would he get rich later?

“Who’s Austin?”

“You know, the guy who colonized Texas.” This had to be some kind of joke.

“You mean David Burton? He colonized Texas, which is why our capital was named after him.”

A short examination proved him right. The street sign now said Burton, the capital on his shirt now said Burton. Stephen

nearest watch repair was, they said, “I don’t know,” while looking as if they were thinking, How should I know? However, Stephen got a stroke of luck in the form of a tour bus.

for a ticket and got on the bus. However, Stephen was disappointed yet again. The tour only covered interesting landmarks and Texas really interesting and beautiful, but Stephen zoned out during the lecture, too busy feeling sorry for himself. At the end of the tour, the guide had a huge monologue. Stephen only caught a few

someone else colonize Texas. But there was a deep hole in his gut. He felt like part of him was gone. Stephen was Texas, not this Burton person. Without Texas, he felt… incomplete, as if he didn’t reach his full potential. He wanted to do something great. Then it hit him: this is what his father wanted. He wanted to do something too, he wanted to be remembered. Stephen didn’t really want money, he wanted to be important, to be useful. Struggles be forgotten, Stephen wouldn’t, couldn’t give up. He heard a clink from his pocket: it was his pocket watch. The button had popped out again. The watch had wanted him to realize his potential. Stephen pressed the button, and was whisked away again.

He was back in his cabin, his stuff already returned. His money was gone, but that didn’t bother Stephen at all. He sat back in his chair, ready to work again. This time, he sat up straight and he had made on the chair. But Stephen was willing to endure some struggle.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Region 3

The Lonely Guitarist by

Eshaan Mani

As the cold gale and curtains of snow billow,

In his thin, tattered coat, beat-up moccasins, and red baseball cap tilted, the lonely guitarist strummed.

As countless lights were extinguished in seconds, the lonely guitarist strummed.

Between the chattering of teeth and news anchors, the howling of winds and of children without Wi-Fi, one warm heart swore it would go on.

sat solemnly outside a teeming Starbucks: the beating heart of humanity outside the beating heart of capitalism. the lonely guitarist strummed.

The resonating chords, Attract a red-cheeked singer, crowing about love and life, travel and thought, joy and justice, angst and America, hope and hurricanes, rage and the range.

and the guitarist who just kept on strumming. Welcome to Texas.

Region 4

Remember the Alamo by Hannah Chen

The room was covered in a thick layer of dust. Boxes littered the room, stacked high to the ceiling. On the far wall, dim afternoon light shone through the cracks of the window blinds. Catherine stood in the open doorway, staring into the room. Cold wind seeped through the walls, sending chills down her back. She hadn’t entered this room in years. It held all the remnants of her past that were either forgotten, or left to be forgotten. But now she was moving back to her childhood home in Texas, and the entire house had to be cleaned out. Catherine sighed as she knelt

papers, threatening to burst at any moment. She carefully picked it up, intending to take each of the boxes back to Texas with her. As she did, her elbow knocked into one of the taller stacks. The stack teetered for a moment, before toppling over. The contents of the top box spilled out as it hit the ground. Catherine coughed as

the spilled contents back. She wasn’t sure why she kept all these things. It would be easier if she could just throw it all away. A lot less to travel with. But for some reason, she just couldn’t bring herself to do it.

As she sorted through the objects, a tiny bow caught her eye. The bow was lopsided, as if it were poorly handmade, and dirt stains covered one side. Catherine picked it up, examining it closely. The ribbon was soft, and tiny pieces of dust

surfaced in her mind. Clutching the bow tightly in her hand, Catherine was pulled into a string of forgotten memories.

The sun was warm and bright. Flowers were just beginning to bloom, and bees buzzed between them happily. July 1830, 10 year-old Catherine was lying

the sky. Her best friend Henry sat next to her, chatting

wind. Present-day Catherine smiled as the memory progressed. These had been her favorite days of her childhood. In the memory, Henry poked Catherine’s arm.

“Hey, you want to see something?” He reached his hand into his pocket, pulling out a long string of ribbon. The cloth was a bright silky red.

Catherine sat up to look at it. “Where did you get that?” She asked.

“I found it,” Henry replied. He tied the ribbon into a messy, lopsided bow and held it out to her.

Catherine reached for the bow, but just as she was about to take it, Henry snatched it away, grinning.

“If you want it, you have to catch me!” He called, already sprinting away.

Catherine jumped up and ran after him. They chased

Catherine caught up to him and snatched the bow out of his hands. Half of it was covered in dirt.

“You ruined it!” she cried, waving the bow in his face.

Henry shrugged. “I think it looks better that way.” He took it from her hands, and tied the bow in her hair. He gave her an adorable grin making it impossible for her to be mad at him. Catherine grinned back. That

The memory faded, and another surfaced to replace it.

November of 1835.

was slowly picking off the petals of a dandelion, one by one. Catherine remembered thinking he had been unusually quiet that day.

Abruptly, he looked up, dropping the dandelion. “You know the revolution?” He asked.

She nodded. That year had been the beginning of the Texas Revolution. Four battles had already passed. The Battle of Gonzales, Battle of Goliad, Battle of Concepcion, and Battle of Lipantitlan. Each of them fought hard from both sides. She was sure there would be many more battles to come. Catherine watched Henry expectantly.

He sucked in a breath. “I want to help.”

Catherine blinked. “Help,” She repeated slowly. “Help how? Like with supplies or something?”

She knew what was coming, but she didn’t want to say it. She refused to believe it. Maybe she was wrong and it wasn’t what he was going to say at all.

“Oh,” Catherine looked down, avoiding his gaze.

Her hands clenched around clumps of grass, crushing them together.

After a moment of silence, Henry spoke. “I know you don’t want me to go. But I want to help. I feel so useless, sitting around understand, don’t you?” He watched her desperately, begging for some sort of understanding or empathy.

“I know.”

“Some get seriously hurt.”

“I know.”

Catherine looked up. “And you’re sure? You really want to go? You won’t regret it once you leave?”

“I’m positive,” he answered. “I want to be part of this.”

“Well.” She gave him a small smile. “At least you’ll get to wear cool clothes.”

voice rose in desperation.

Her father stepped closer, reaching out to hug her. Catherine pushed him away.

“Take it back,” she ordered. “Take it back!” The world blurred as tears poured down her face. She shook her head furiously. “You’re lying. He’s not. He’s not gone. Take it back.”

This couldn’t be happening. He couldn’t be gone. He promised. He promised to come back.

“Catherine,” her father reached toward her again. This time, she didn’t push him away. “I just heard that the battle at the Alamo is over. The Texians lost. Henry is dead.”

That day, Catherine cried harder than she ever had in her life. Her heart had been shattered into a million pieces, and she didn’t think it

“But he promised,” she whispered. “He promised.”

February, 1836. Henry and Catherine stood outside in front of her house. The sun slowly rose in the sky, lighting the landscape in a brilliant orange glow. Cold air surrounded them, clouding their breath.

“You’re leaving?” Catherine asked. “Right now? Can’t you stay any longer?” Her shoulders drooped as he shook his head.

“No,” Henry said. “I need to leave now. They need help at the Alamo.”

She nodded, looking down. She could feel the tears welling up in

Henry stepped closer, gently taking her hands into his. “Don’t story and wearing my cool clothes.”

Catherine looked into his face, worriedly. “And you will come back? Promise?”

He squeezed her hands before slowly letting go. “Pinky promise.” He backed away, then stopped. “Wait,” He reached into his pocket, and pulled out a large, red bow. “Keep this for me until I come back, okay? It’s supposed to be someone’s birthday present but I don’t want to lose it. Just don’t tell them or it’ll ruin the surprise.” Henry grinned, hoping to see a smile surface on her face.

Catherine stared down at the bow. She couldn’t decide whether she wanted to laugh or cry. Instead, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms tightly around him. Around the boy who had been her best friend for years. The boy she still loved after all these years. “Be careful.” She told him.

“I will,” He promised. “I’ll come back.”

He didn’t come back.

passed, one after another, and he still hadn’t returned. Catherine had spent the days worrying and pacing around her house. Finally, over a month later, she got answers.

March, 1836. Catherine stood, staring at the large bow Henry had given her. Its vibrant color stood out in the dull room. As she turned it in her hand, there was a quiet crinkly sound. She turned it back around to the front and her eyes widened. On the center of the bow, a tiny corner of a carefully folded piece of paper was sticking out.

As she reached to pull it out, a knock came from the door. Her father quietly stepped into the room. Catherine didn’t have to ask what was wrong. His face said it all. Her heart began to race, and her hands shook uncontrollably.

“No,” She whispered. The bow fell to the ground, forgotten. “No,” She said again. “You’re lying. You’re lying. He promised!” Her

Catherine blinked back to the present. She looked down to see the tiny lopsided bow crushed in her hand. Slowly, she relaxed her grip to stare at it. Henry had given this to her. And now he was gone. She remembered all the times she had spent with him, and all much she loved him. But the right time never came, and now it was too late. She missed Henry. She missed his smile, and the warmth he always carried. Her heart ached as she recalled every time he had made her laugh, and all the gifts he had given her. His last gift had

Suddenly, Catherine gasped as she remembered the second bow. There had been a piece of paper hidden in the center. After her father delivered the news, Catherine had completely forgotten about few moments of searching, she found it.

being left in the dark. She quickly inspected the center to see if the paper was still there. Surely enough, the tiny corner was still sticking out from the bow. She carefully pulled it out. The paper was bigger than she had expected. It was neatly folded into a tiny square, and the edges were yellowed with age. She quickly opened it, and gasped. It was a letter, written in Henry’s neat, unmistakable handwriting. Her hands shook as she began to read.

Catherine, In case you don’t already know, this is Henry. I don’t know when you’ve found this letter, or what’s happening now. But I’m writing this to wish you a happy birthday. I know it might be a little early - or maybe late - but I wanted to make sure you got your present. Because honestly, I don’t know if I will come back. I don’t know

do know is that I care about you. And I wish I could promise. I wish I could truly say that I’ll come back to you, because I love you Catherine, and I always have. But I can’t. I can’t say that I’ll come back because I don’t know what will happen. I’m sorry if I lied, and I’m sorry if I don’t come back. The only thing I can truly promise

And if I die in the process, I hope you’ll remember how much I love you. Remember me, Catherine. Remember the Alamo. ~ Your best friend, Henry

A single tear trickled down Catherine’s face. It landed on the letter with a gentle thud, leaving a small stain on the paper. She closed her eyes, hugging the letter to her chest.

I love you Catherine, and I always have....Remember me, Remember the Alamo.

“I will,” Catherine whispered.

And she would. She would hold on to every memory of him. She would remember all the things they did together. She would remember how he fought for her. And she would remember the Alamo.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I Used to Live in New Jersey, but Then Texas Happened

by Joseph P. Bailey

It was August 2, 2018. Joey was excited. “We’re moving to Texas!” he shouted excitedly. He couldn’t believe his family was about to move from the tiny state of New Jersey to the huge state of Texas.

He wasn’t the only one who was excited. His parents and his siblings Rosemary, Paul, Alex, Felix, Leo, and baby Isabel were excited too! Everybody in the family just couldn’t wait to be Texans! The Texas-sized family of future Texans couldn’t contain the Texas-sized excitement! Felix was so excited, he ran around the house.

Leo was so excited, he shouted “We are moving to Texas!”

The mover was coming today to pack up their belongings and take them to Texas. A Texas-sized moving truck pulled into the driveway. The mover came out of the truck, overwhelmed because he had no and so here he was, having to do the work of two or three movers all by himself!

The kids watched the mover start to pack their family’s belongings into cardboard boxes, and he seemed to be making good progress. A couple of hours and several frustrating phone calls with headquarters later, he saw a lot of stuff that still needed to be packed. Overwhelmed, he said “I’m not working without anybody helping me!” He thundered to the moving truck and drove away.

As the truck was driving away, Joey ran towards the truck, waving his arms, shouting “Hey! Come back! We can help you!”

It was no use. The truck was long gone. Joey felt sad. He didn’t know

he had no helper. But the family was still moving to Texas, and the belongings had to be packed.

“Hey!” said Rosemary, pointing at some empty cardboard boxes. “The mover left behind these boxes!” Joey’s frown turned into a smile. They started packing.

Dad had an idea. “Let’s see if my friends from work can help us pack.” Dad called each of his friends at work. A little while later, many cars were parked in front of the family’s house. Dad’s many friends from work helped pack everything up. After lots of work packing, everybody got hungry. Dad ordered some pizza for everybody.

friends, but the family and a couple of Dad’s friends sat at the dining room table. Some of Dad’s friends sat on the chairs in the living room, some friends sat on the stairs, and some friends even ate their pizza while standing! After all of the pizza was eaten, Dad’s friends went to their homes, and the family slept through their last night in their New Jersey house.

The next day was the day that they moved out. It was also Paul’s ninth birthday! The family sang happy birthday to Paul and enjoyed some pre-sliced cake from the grocery store. All the knives had already been packed up, so it was a good thing that the cake was already sliced! Paul received some fun books for his birthday. The books were so interesting, even Joey and Rosemary read them. years before this big move to Texas.

vehicles get there?”

“By vehicle transport truck,” said Dad. He looked out of the window and saw the truck arriving. “Here it is now!”

The family had two vehicles, Dad’s small yellow car for commuting to work, and Mom’s Texas-sized passenger van for transporting the whole family. Soon, the small car and the van were loaded onto the transport truck, not to be seen (by Joey, at least) until Texas.

The Texas-sized moving truck from yesterday returned. The same mover came, with a couple of helpers this time. So, they came and loaded all the boxes into the truck.

“Thank you for packing up the rest of the boxes,” said the mover from yesterday. Then the mover and his helpers drove to Texas. Joey looked at the rooms in the house. Empty, they didn’t look inviting anymore.

“How are we going to get to the hotel?” Paul asked eagerly. He loved to stay at hotels.

“Dad booked a taxi to take us to the hotel near the airport,” said Mom. “It’ll come soon.”

The family waited for the taxi. Paul and Rosemary read the new books. Joey looked out the front window, excited that his family was in Texas-sized excitement. Finally, it arrived. It was a Texas-sized passenger van, just like the one the Texas-sized family had. The family packed their bags, and took a ride on the taxi to a hotel in the city of Newark.

The family checked into the hotel, and before they went to sleep, Dad told them the plan, “We’ll wake up very early, get dressed, and skip the hotel breakfast because we need to get to the airport as soon as possible.”

The family slept well through the night. Very early the next morning, Dad turned on the lights and woke everybody up. “It’s time to go to the airport!” Everybody got dressed, took their bags, and they all went straight out of the hotel without having breakfast.

The Texas-sized taxi from yesterday was right in front of the hotel waiting for the family. The family took a ride on it to the airport. In hotel shuttle bus of the day.

As soon as the taxi arrived at the airport, the family took their bags and rushed into the airport. They waited for a long time in a Texassized line. When they got to the front of the line, Mom and Dad put their bags on a conveyor belt. Now that the family was checked in, their shoes, and put them on a conveyor belt. Then, the family went through a metal detector and put their shoes back on. The family had just passed security, and was cleared to get on the plane. Now the family waited for a long time for their plane at the gates. Some bad weather blew in unexpectedly, causing last-minute delays. So they could have waited for the hotel shuttle after all! Oh well, better early than late.

A little food shop at the gates provided breakfast for the whole family. Dad bought sandwiches and drinks, and they ate while watching the workers outside the window checking the planes before board the plane. They walked through the gate for their plane and moment! Joey wondered what Texas would be like. Would they like their new house?

heard loud roars from the jet engines. The plane accelerated down the runway. It went faster, and faster. Finally, the plane took off. It

42 Region 5

Paul got for his birthday and some snacks and a drink that were given to the we will take another plane to Texas.” Soon, the plane landed at the Saint Louis airport.

“We’ve got to hurry,” said Dad. “Our next plane is going to take off very shortly!”

The family rushed through the airport to their next plane. They’d made it on time! They boarded the plane. This time, Joey was seated far away from the rest of his family, next to an elderly woman who was too busy reading her book to talk to him and didn’t want the window shade to be open. Next to her was a man who was sleeping.

Joey saw a button on the ceiling marked CALL ATTENDANT. He pressed it.

An attendant came. “What do you want?”

“I want to sit by my family,” Joey said, pointing to the back row, where the rest of his family sat.

“Okay, follow me,” said the attendant. Joey followed her to the back to an empty seat in front of the rest of the family. Rosemary was the only one not seated there. She had a seat in the front. Shortly, an attendant gave the passengers safety tips. And after that, the plane’s engines roared to life. The plane started

Joey sat next to a very talkative man. “Hi,” said the man. “I’m going to my home in San Antonio, Texas!”

“My family is moving there,” said Joey. “And this is the second airplane that

“Wow,” said the man. “You’re having some adventure!”

Suddenly, the plane shook. “What is going on?” Joey asked, alarmed.

“It’s turbulence,” said the man as the shakes of the plane stopped. “It’s completely normal. The plane won’t break up or anything.”

More turbulence came later. The plane shook like crazy, someone’s water fun in the turbulence, he laughed the whole time.

After the Texas-sized shakes of the plane had stopped, Mom heard a toilet

Soon, the plane landed in San Antonio, Texas!

“We’re here!” Paul shouted joyously. The family got off the plane and picked up their bags from a conveyor belt in the airport.

“How are we going to leave the airport without our cars?” asked Rosemary. “Don’t worry,” said Dad. “We are going to rent two cars to use until our own cars arrive. I’m going to drive one with half of the kids riding, and Mom’s going to drive another with the other half of the kids riding. They don’t have a passenger van available for us to rent today.” After the family waited in a line, they rented a couple of SUVs and drove from the airport. The family checked into a hotel.

“What are those ruins?” asked Joey, pointing at a black and white picture in the lobby.

“That is the Alamo,” explained Dad. “You shouldn’t call it ruins; it played a big part in Texas history.” The Alamo was a Spanish mission in San Antonio. It was used as a fort by the Texas army and still stands today. Joey was starting his Texas education.

The family stayed at that hotel for a few nights. After their last night there, Dad had some bad news. “We can’t move in yet, our new house isn’t ready. But

The Texas-sized family had a wonderful day in Texas. After they had supper at a restaurant, the house still wasn’t ready. And so, the family looked for another found a hotel they could stay in. They stayed there for a few nights.

After the last night there, Dad told the kids, “The house is not ready yet.

But Mom and I found a nice vacation rental house.”

The family went to the rental house. It was a cute little two-storied townhouse in a row of identical townhouses. Inside was cute and cozy too. So cozy, you might want to sleep there, which they did. While the family stayed at the townhouse, the kids played lots of games, the truck with their vehicles arrived, and Dad started his new job. Two

moved in. It was a Texas-sized house. There was nothing in the house except for some boxes of toys for the kids to play with and some mattresses to sleep on. Nighttime came, the moving truck hadn’t come yet. So, the newest Texan family slept on the mattresses that were in the house. The next day, the moving truck arrived. The boxes got unloaded from the truck and were unpacked. They put everything in the right places.

That is the story about how the Texas-sized family moved to a Texas-sized house in the wonderful state of Texas! If this didn’t happen, they wouldn’t be Texans right now. They are so proud to be Texan. A year later, the very

Thomas Xavier, so that his initials would be TX.

They all lived happily ever after, Texas-style.

Region 6

A Chisholm Tale by Madeline Snyder

The sun beats down heavy and the dust swirls ‘round

The sky’s bright and blue And the wind carries th’ sound Of the cattle on the trail, Oh, the Old Chisholm Trail.

The cowboys are a yellin’ and the saddles creaking The longhorns are a runnin’ But the lassos are swingin’ To keep them on the trail, Oh, the Old Chisholm Trail.

Hear th’ hooves of the horses as they pound, pound, pound Leaving a line of hoofPrints in the ground Of the long, winding trail, Oh, the Old Chisholm Trail.

The sun goes down, and the moon up, then We’ll sleep ‘neath th’ stars And at dawn we’ll ride again

On this hard, sweaty trail, Oh, this Old Chisholm Trail.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

P O E T R Y

Welcome Home by Willa Abraham

The skies wide, open breeze The trees swaying gently amongst the tall grass

Have we made it? Could this be? The sun’s strong gaze as it looks down on the civilization is saying yes The doors swing open, revealing a green park Feet begin to leave their mark on the soft grass As children runabout, the feeling of home catches me by surprise Is this it? Is this home? The squirrels swiftly climbing the oak trees with much glee tell me it is Wide-open ranges with bright Bluebonnets And Mockingbirds pecking at Pecan trees

And Blue Lacy dogs grazing in the tall Grama grass

All of which makes me feel at home in Texas

Texas is Special by Abigail Agrons

Each day it sparkles Texas is not just sparkling It is my homeland

To its beautiful, green shrubs Texas is graceful Texan skies are clear and bright

The baby birds await mom

As the sun lowers And the stars come out at night The sky is black but It is lit by a thousand Texan lights with one large sphere In the humid air Mosquitos crawl stealthily As they wait to bite The skin of a human kid Texan bugs are calm and small Never forget that Texas is special and sweet

The Bluebonnet Fields by Valeria Aguilera

Maybe it even can make you happy

I hope you might think the same I can always see the beautiful bluebonnets dancing in the wind But once I have to go I know I will see them again another day

Ode to Texas by

Aisha Ahmed

Texas is a big part of who I am Transformed me in every which way Full of great culture and experiences Truly the best and beautiful state

Longhorns and cows roaming free Full of mountains and streams Full of grasslands and friendship Full of strength inside

I can hear the whisper of the oak trees when their branches dance with the wind I can see people laugh and children play I can smell the salty coastal air and feel the coarse sand rub against my feet Oh, what a wonderful, cultural, and diverse place to be

There’s no need to leave Texas

Full of different people, plants, and extensive landscapes

If you wish to travel the world, visit Paris, London, Palestine, Turkey, China and Italy, all cities in Texas If you wish to laugh, visit smiley, rainbow, paradise, friendship, happy and comfort, all towns in Texas

West Texas has mountains North Texas gets snow East Texas is home to beautiful forests and lakes South Texas borders Mexico

Texas is strong like a tree Texas is the fellow feeling of a warm hug

I am Texas

Old Eyed Mockingbird

by Emery Albright

I’ve seen it from the beginning, Your twists and turns, And rich history. I’ve seen the wagons, The Pioneers and the warriors, The young and the new. I’ve seen the rivers that formed, The lakes that have shrunk.

I’ve seen the Alamo be destroyed, Then I saw it be rebuilt to be beautiful. I’ ve seen the sun rise in glowing orange, And the sun set in navy blue. I’ve seen everything in Texas, Far, wide, Short, long. Evolving and growing, Living and dying. Texas, my Texas, I have seen you so long, May you forever live, And Never forget the little mockingbird, That lead you on your way, All of the way. ~

Raspas Are the Best by Stephanie Alfaro

I love raspas! My favorite is LIME. My favorite topping is chamoy. I love to eat them all the time. It is so good and sweet. I get them every week. That’s how tasty they are. Now isn’t that sweet!!

My Experience by Misael Amezquita

I am Texas. Beautiful Red, White, and Blue. I don’t take anything from anybody,

To the sizzling BBQs in our capacious backyards

To the pulchritudinous state, I am now

I am Texas. The Great Lone Star State. I am Texas. Pain, Agony, and War. Stolen, Violating basic human rights

To the sumptuous banquets Freedom doesn’t exist here, Am I really that beautiful? I am Texas. Am I really that great?

Bluebonnets

By Shariah Anderson

Within the jackets within the shirts Within the small sunburns, within the cold blisters

Full of fun, full of adventure The heart of Texas lies within With great purity and accomplishments falling in place

Many extend life further thriving prosperously In order to relieve the hard work, dedication, and devotion

Wrapped in Texas Blue by Valery Andrade

My buds are blooming in the cool of springtime. I am Texas, blue and scenic, for acres, and acres, I am a dreamland. My arms are wide, and dance with you inside, over the hills and through the meadows wide. I love my color, it’s my favorite theme,

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Texas yellowtails are dancing all around me.

Sometimes I change colors due to my genetic mutation, It’s what makes me unique, so I let go of frustration. When the night falls my head bows from it, with one whisper, I remember, I am wrapped through and through, a lovely Texas bluebonnet, made perfectly by you.

Flying Is My Game by Mia Andrea

In Atlanta, Texas, born and raised

I had to walk four long miles to school When segregation was the main rule.

My brothers moved to Chicago, So after them I followed. There, I was a manicurist But for more than that, I wished.

My brothers told me stories About French women’s glories; Fighting for civil rights

I wanted to be greater, I wanted to be an aviator, But I needed a way to break the barrier.

So I moved to France, Where they gave me a chance,

Watch me soar above the limitations, And defy your expectations, Above the clouds with my aspirations. I’ll be known for generations.

Bessie Coleman is my name,

I Am Texas

by Jacey Andrew

I am Texas. I am the smell of the BBQ cookout. I am swimming on a hot, dry day. I am in the stand waiting on a deer to shoot.

I am all dirty from the red sandy dirt. I am looking out the window at the Mesquite trees and the pink and orange sunset.

I am watching Friday night football on homecoming night. I am at Whataburger getting a yummy hamburger and an ice-cold Dr Pepper.

I am at the Texas Rangers baseball game cheering them on from a home run. while watching the sun go down. I am getting ready for Sunday morning church reading my Bible. I am looking out the car window at the cattle

and all the trucks driving by.

I am out riding horses on a trail ride. I am going down a dirt road.

I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Ethan Anzaldua

I am Texas. I am stock shows and the Cowboys.

I am BBQ and fried food.

I am bright stars at night. I am the beautiful sunrises. I am the hot days of the rattlesnake.

I am dry beaches. I am Six Flags. I am the Alamo of San Antonio. I am the cowboy hats to the belt buckles.

I am the gun of hunting. I am the birds of the night sky.

I am Texas ~

Rodeo Time by Aliah Aragon

Barrel racing, bull racing, and one fun month So much pacing, everything happens at once There’s many years of this tradition It is so memorable in addition

Because you are in for quite a trip. That jerk you felt was him shifting gear.

I Am Texas by Reyna Armstrong

I am Texas I am from rides to football and homecoming mums

I am from cowboys with leather boots and cowboy hats. I am from red dirt and open land for cattle to roaming cows, horses, and armadillos.

I am from the smell of Whataburger from the Texas toast to steak,

I am from country music and square dancing, to long dirt roads along the Red River.

I am from rodeos to tumbleweeds

I am from orange sunrises to red and pink sunsets, and from an ocean view on a long peaceful walk

I am Texas ~

Texas the Unbound by Adrian Arredondo

I am the state where everything is big.

I am the second biggest state. Between Alaska and California I am worn from battle and war. Broken and never the same I am the place where the rodeo formed Riding never felt the same I am the one and only place where good

I am the home of the alamo Nothing holds me back I am never alone I stand tall with my people They catch me when I fall I am the beacon of hope for the people I shelter Carry them through the darkness ~

Texas… Better Than the Rest by Falak Asad

Texas is the best state in the whole world, And this is coming from someone who has visited countless places all around the world. This includes New York, India, Dubai, United Arab Emirates, etc.

Wondering why? Let me list just a few of the thousands, millions, billions, trillions of uncountable reasons!

The greenery, The weather (rarely any snow to clean!), Great cost of living, Numerous job opportunities,

What else could you look for when picking a place to live? Texas is the best place for anyone to settle and build a great future for themselves and their families! ~

Texas

in

Heart

by Anant Asthana

Texas; A state whose name Is short and sweet, Roots of diversity Are quite a treat. A bustling epicenter where 29 million people live, A place to make and a place to give. An amalgamation of a huge collection hundreds of cultures Intertwined with perfection.

above all Texan houses, A continuity of colors Red, blue, white blouses. A state, a community that is “One and indivisible” Amidst the crisis of COVID It is quite the spectacle.

Sunny Texas by Carina Avila

Oh Texas, The sun is so bright But make sure you don’t look at it You might lose your sight!

The heat is powerful As the waves come through I know it’s a meltdown But here’s a clue

DQ blizzards give you a chill Raspas will keep you cool The beach is refreshing Or you can also jump in the pool!

Texas

by Jacqueline Ayala

The wind gets as strong as the sun. Papapapa the sounds of a running horse footsteps heard The sound of the horse is as loud as the rain There’s the Alamo and people eating BBQ. “The weather is crazy again,” people say. Texas weather is like a cactus, always prickly The weather is crazy like the ocean, always in motion Texas is as hot as a volcano about to erupt. Texas is Republican as Oklahoma But is Texas the only crazy state? But after all, I think Texas has interesting things.

I Am Texas by Kraylee

Ayres

I am Texas

I am from drilling rigs to oil pumps. I am from “bigger in Texas” to “Hey y’all!!” I am from Friday Night Lights to gigantic homecoming mums.

I am from purpley orange and pink sunrises and sunsets. I am from BBQs with neighbors to Whataburger dates. I am from beautiful Bluebonnets to scarlet orange Indian Paintbrushes. I am from hot, dry summers to cold to the bone winters.

I am from mesquite trees to tumbleweeds. I am from coyote hunting to beaver trapping. I am Texas.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership

with The Bryan Museum

I Am Texas by Rae Bai

I Am Texas

My name came from a misunderstanding Somebody tried to change it And somehow you keep using it now My name has been misunderstood It is in keeping with Texas’s motto today: “Friendship.” I have a relationship with the number three I have 3 cultures and I am ruled by 3 different countries. I’m known for the energy and petrochemical industries. Is the largest energy and chemical state in the United States.

Texas is

Amazing

by Ahmad Baig

Texas is amazing, With land far and wide, Texas is amazing, With bright blue skies. Many people live here, Many cities too, We love this state dear, I’ll bet you also knew. Texas is amazing, We love it proud and true.

Bluebonnets by Camila Bailey

Bright blue blooms Next to all the others Beautiful and tall - sprouting from the ground Sunny days warm my heart

Across the Lone Star State Find me in the spring Cars passing by - looking straight at me

The Hawk by Dashiell Ballou

The hawk stretches his wings

It leaps and falters … And falls It starts to plummet to the ground

No, it soars Slicing through the clouds

But, then it stops … And circles around It swoops and dives To the ground

But, then up it comes Holding a snake It swoops back Builds a nest … And begins its life

The Bluebonnet Truth by Barbara Barbosa

When I was in my youth, so naive and strange, all I heard about was the Texas Bluebonnet. caught my curiosity many years ago. I never knew what it meant to represent, maybe just something Texas-ly!

Maybe it’s something from an old tale. But to me this is what it is.

It means no matter where you go, how far the distance, you’ll always have a Texas heart.

We Are Texas by Adriana Barrera

A state full of colors, Different cultures everywhere. Might as well take a look, See what you discover!

A new language, a friend, Or even a place to call home. Here you will see the nature bloom, In early spring.

We are Texas, A community with different types of people living together. A place full of colors bond together. A place that stands for what is right, No matter what.

Next time, see the beauty of Texas yourself. Come and see the adventures that are waiting for you. This is Texas.

To Find in Texas by Isabella Barrientos

Texas is a state, Where people can meet their mates. Texas has a sunset as bright as a light. It is such a beautiful sight,

It is a place where you can see An animal or a person, There so many places where You can buy and see, Once you’re out of the stores, You’ll be smiling with glee.

It looks as soft as a rabbit. The state bird is an eagle. It’s head is as white as a seagull

Texas is a wonderful state Maybe you could give it a good rate.

Texas Lad by Christian Beaudoin

Christian Beaudoin is my name Basketball is my game

I am a third generation Texas Lad Living here is not a fad I am a Texas through and through Check my love of barbecue

I love the warmth Texas provides I will never lose my Texas pride I pledge allegiance every day

And Texas is where I plan to stay Engineering is the career I will choose I will make sure Texas will never lose

A Texas 4th of July by Yamilet Becerril

I am from a small neighborhood

Between the quiet to busy roads of my neighboring streets I am from thickened knees that run miles and squat hurdles I am from a white truck sword detail practise or unarmed practise

I am from a friendship hood red white and blue spangled stars I am from reading books, sociable, art drawing and sleeping I am from family dinners to family hanging out time, to furry tails and waggy tails

of chatter buzzing in I am from the smell of cooked bbq meat I am from the red white and blue striped stars

I am from friends that are family and family that are close to heart I am from Texas big ol Texas the home to all cowboys and cowgirls I am from a home where I belong to and where I swear to be.

I Am Texas by Abagail Benoit

I am Texas.

I am from cattle and hay to ranches and rodeos. I am the “Remember the Alamo” and “Don’t mess with Texas.” I am Tex-Mex and sweet tea. I am from ridged roads and from glamorous guns.

I am “Howdy”, “Hey Y’all”, and “Don’t tread on me”. I am prickly cacti and loud longhorns.

I am pecan trees to mesquite trees. I am from Blue Bonnets to mockingbirds. I am humongous tractors and rattlesnakes.

I am from tornado alley and from highway hurricane I am clocky chickens to hopping horses. I am Dallas Cowboys and Texas Rangers.

I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Hugh Benson

I am Texas, From head to toe. There’s a lot of ways, You can know.

The shiny silver spurs on my boots. The Whataburger, Oh the Whataburger I’ve been craving.

I love the big, juicy stakes, And those buttery Texas rolls. There’s a lot, A Lot of awesome ways I could describe this to you, But three words, do it better, Much better than me. Those words are, I am Texas.

In a State of Lone Soul-Searching by Gauri Binup

Texas Sights by

Nailah Belcher

Bluebonnets swaying in the wind Hot sun blazing down

Children running through the long blades of grass People sitting on their porches listening to the radio Animals running free through the wilderness

Roosters crow in the early hours of the morning Trucks honk and beep on the roads Bright lights that zap away mosquitoes

Hot dirt and gravel roads crunching beneath my feet Cows mooing and chewing on grass Pigs rolling in mud and eating scraps While tractors make tracks Old folks rocking in chairs saying hey y’all

My spine is none like the bluebonnet, whose grace’d outlast her own sonnet, My ribs, all sharp metal, rust unlike the petal; I’d wilt sooner than she would, doggone it!

My voice is none like southern drawl, that molasses who’d have your head loll, My tongue, cut so square, tastes too sour to compare!

My only hope left? The word “y’all.”

My feet are none like cowboy boots, which when planted ground just as do roots, My toes, scared of mud, prove I’m no ‘pureblood’;

I can’t pot here my legs, my shoots!

and I know not how to play guitar,

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

but aren’t I something...

I couldn’t be nothing... Why, I think I know just who we are!

Beyond bluebonnets, the southern drawl, cowboy boots, stars, guitars and all—

Ain’t I still Texas, y’all?

Traveling Time by Robert Bolks

Shall I look into the painting, And see a story waiting?

The soft wind when the bow shoots A treat for the Comanche, new boots. Will we have to battle the Lipan Apache?

I walk into a crowded mission

Maybe a trout will do.

Kabam! Crash! Boom! One more shot ‘till they are doomed! San Jacinto, a victory!

Lash! Lash! Lash! The whips waiting for the slaves to crash, As the Union frees them.

Sitting around the ditch, When your arm starts to itch, Waiting for oil to burst.

Seconds pass every hour. But it is up to us to remember, That Texas has a past, And those memories are what creates Texas.

The Poet Scout by Hailey Brechtel

My Great-Great-Grandfather was Captain Jack Crawford.

He was known as the Poet Scout of his time, And I’ll tell you about him in verse and rhyme.

If you really do want to know, He performed with Buffalo Bill Cody in the Wild West show.

He often wore buckskin and sometimes a sombrero, And by many a man was considered a hero.

He was a good friend to then President Teddy, And often received letters from his pal “Rough and Ready.”

Crawford was a teetotaler which was quite a feat, Especially in the West, and the South’s extreme heat.

He spent time in El Paso, Texas performing his poetry, Telling stories detailing all the West’s glories.

He wrote and had published many a tale, Of life in the Wild West upon the dusty trail.

He served in the army as a Captain Scout, And helped capture the renegade Victorio, so they did tout.

I wish I could have met my Great-Great-Grandfather Jack, But through his stories and poems we can all have him back.

Ode to My Texas by Keira Brechtel

My Texas is big and bold. It can be hot, or maybe cold.

My Texas has many beaches. And can even grow some peaches.

In west Texas we’ve got Big Bend Even strangers call you a friend.

Texas is known for its oil wells. Its many cattle and its cow bells

I love my Texas because it’s my home. And there’s nowhere else I’d rather roam.

Ode to San Antonio by Octavie Brossard

Oh San Antonio, outside of your beautiful city, Where bluebonnets are blooming, and the bees swerve Spreading their pollen- helping the bluebonnets grow into a big blue circle. They tell us that: We are from Texas and we are big. We are Texas strong.

On your riverways, lies boats Swimming through the river peacefully, as silent as a cat observing their prey. Wide eyed at the shops and restaurants and people clamoring around the pathway That the river creates.

On that day, the ice cream melts and drips on children’s chins. In autumn the leaves turn all shades of orange and red, Falling gently in the river, Making no noise, but a bare sploosh- unheard to the crowd.

The Alamo represents your history:

army.

For the rest of the war, we would remember the Alamo. Started out in 1718 by Fray Olivares, who had been given permission to create a new world... We can only see its copy now,

licked the blocks of limestone. The Alamo in my heart and every Texan’s is a part of their history.

Oh San Antonio, while walking through your streets, I wonder at the long story I have heard,

Regional Finalist

The Texas Sky

by Audrey Brown

At night in the countryside, when I get far enough away from the bright city lights and buildings that scrape the sky, it looks like your sky is embellished with diamonds.

and I lay back to watch shooting stars streak across your dark night as blades of soft, green grass tangle in my hair.

treasurers of the stories of our past, so beautiful no camera can do them justice.

I crane my neck up to get a better look at the heavens, and, even though it starts to hurt, I don’t break my gaze. The feeling of feeling so small is immeasurable.

As the sun rises, your sky is lit with unimaginable colors: an artist’s canvas of pink, orange, and blue hues streak color across the clouds; and, soon, the diamonds fade as dawn makes way for a new day.

I Am Texas by Coy Brown

I am Texas.

I am the cattle in the pasture with the manure that the farmers have to clean.

I am the red dirt when you try to dig in the dry hot day.

I am the juicy steak that you had last night.

I am the spicy chili to your beans.

I am the sweet, drippy, and savory BBQ sandwich you had at Buc-ee’s. *drip*

I am the Bible belt of the state. I’ll probably be the friendliest person you’ll ever meet.

I am Texas. ~ Texas by Emma Brown We are Texas We are proud We will stand above all the crowds. We are independent, strong, and true We are Texas through and through. We may be different But we are kind I love Texas, deep in the heart of mine.

Vietnamese Texan I am by Lena Bui

Born blood in Houston, Texas, where I remain today

Or the lands of good old Texas are vast. The family, the home, the people I live with have said I have grown too fast. The beautifully grown blue bonnets, and cypress trees feel like home.

As the sheep, the cattle, the horses continue to roam. The 1,200 cities, the wildlife, the environment, I honor it all. But when is it time that we destroy this discomfort of a wall? As a resident of Vietnamese culture, I share what I have grown up with The Texans whose ancestors have lived before could have all been a myth. I am Texas, while Texas is me. It is one home, a wonderland with much glee We thank those who lived before us for this culture Every visit to the Alamo in San Antonio, will make us thank the creation of the prehistoric sculpture. Ask every Texan, they’ll tell you the tale. It picks and pokes at everyone’s scale, Yes, there were multiple stages of mistreatment. But we stand among one another today Nobody could really break us up anyway. ~

Why We Praise

by Ellen Buja

Texas from El Paso to small town Jasper. From the Pan Handle to dipping your feet in the cold February water of Galveston Beach.

From the most important monuments like the Alamo where we will always remember the soldiers who gave their lives.

To the roaring of the stands for all our great teams. To the summer heat melting our ice cream and wondering why we are in this hot state which dances in the wind so high, Which will always make us take off our hats, put our hands on our hearts, and praise our great state - Texas.

I Am Texas

by Kaylee Bullington

I am Texas.

I am hot, humid dry air with pollen everywhere.

I am from “bigger in Texas” with the Texas toast, steak, and huge homecoming mums.

I am dirt roads in tornado valley with roadkill and jumbo rattle snakes all around.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I am the late night drives coming back from a frigid, Friday night football game in a small town.

I am “hey y’all” and “yee haw” in the lone star state.

I am coyotes in the backyard howling, morning and night.

I’m from Whataburger, and Dr Pepper after hot long hours at the lake.

I am the smell of mesquite trees and leather.

I am Texas. ~

My Texas, My Texas by Eleanor Bunk

The one I love So close, yet so far My heart has left me, my stomach has twisted I wish for my Texas, only my Texas

For my one remedy, one time For my light, love, and joy The one thing I wish the most, the one I just left behind

My Texas, my Texas My one remedy, my life, my love The one I just left behind The way I express myself For Texas is me, and I am Texan I remember the feeling, me coming here

I will never feel again For Texas, my Texas My life, my home, my joy

I want my home, I want my friends I want my Texas, I left behind For Texas is me, and I am Texan

The one I am longing for, the one I said good bye The one I miss, the one I left

The one I remember to the end The one I missed, the one I wished, the one I dreamed for ~

We Are Texans by Brooks Burton and Karsten Frysinger

We are Texans we say yall We drive trucks don’t we all We go hunting in all ways

Where the ones that make best of our days We are strong we are brave and we don’t stop till our grave We are rough, we are tough the true Texas way The time that we’re here and when we are not Texas will always be super hot but we fought for our freedom and look at us now Take some time to look at what we’ve done and what a good state we have become! ~

Texas Pride Runs Deep by Emily Camp

Texas Pride Runs Deep Cowboys, hay bales, sheriffs and guns

When we made the move I was surprised to see Texas is so much more The blue skies complement the bright rays from the sun You see deers on your way to buc ee’s that you can’t help but adore Nothing compares to Texan pride We have everything and anything you can think of Anyone can think they are as good as us but they know very well otherwise deep inside This state, I’m telling you, anyone will love Texas Pride Runs Deep ~

I Am Texas by Talia Carmona

I am Texas. from hunting on Saturday and dressed for church on Sunday. I am the tumbleweeds that whirl across the red dirt.

I am the sound of the rocking chair looking out towards the mesquites and pecans.

I am the “hey y’alls” to the “yee-haws.”

and the people laughing at tailgates. I am stock shows and rodeos with boots and “texas sized” belt buckles.

I am rival football on Friday nights that makes you crave sweet tea and Dr. Pepper.

I am the smell of roadkill skunk on your way to Whataburger. I am the long drive to Buc-ees while watching the oil rigs and turbines do their jobs. I am a good time with family and friends in a small town. A town that truly knows itself.

I am Texas.

I Am Texan! by Baylee Carson

I walk through Big Bend National Park and feel the sun beaming down at me.

I am Texan!

I wander through the Alamo and hear the footsteps of the fallen soldiers.

I am Texan!

I walk above the Guadalupe mountains and feel the breeze on my shoulders.

I am Texan!

I stroll down to Caddo Lake to watch the peaceful cypress trees blowing in the wind.

I am Texan!

I hike the Palo Duro Canyon to see the breathtaking cliffsides of the Texas Panhandle.

I am Texan!

I walk through the Fort Worth stock yards to see the cattle drive and hear the stomping hooves on the ground.

I am Texan!

I ride the exhilarating rollercoasters at Six Flags Over Texas while hearing the laughter of others.

I am Texan! I intrusively hike up Enchanted Rock to see all the stunning rock formations and beautiful sunset.

I am Texan!

While listening to the sound of blue bonnets wisping the air, I know that, I am Texan!

Bonnet

by Deyla Gutierrez Cavazos

the ones that created my beautiful country home, the ones that give my sisters hope,

My alluring petals grow once the sun hits its warm captivating light. My bright purple entrance my people and I, with my sisters, stand in a blurred ocean of dark blue.

I am what strong women wear and what women want, I resemble their comforting shelter, their love, and their hopeful possibility.

I represent life, Thriving in soil that I have shared with my generations Seen strenuous battles of the greats and stood before all

The sun hits. I will protect.

I am a bonnet, bright, blue, and I will endure alongside my Texas home.

Remembering The Alamo by Jake

Cavazos

The Texians were outnumbered by thousands, Strong and fearless, volunteer men fought for 13 days. Crashing cannons. Blasting bullets.

The fort held strong, Remaining until the end.

The men crossed the line

Fighting for hope that Texas would be free. Finally, Mexico breached the lime-stone walls

How cruel it was, not leaving a single soldier alive. ”Remember the Alamo,” yes, never forget it!

Cowboys

by Fernando Cazares

Texas oh Texas why so hot like the sun the horses up front and the cows out back The cowboys riding day and night the rooster crowing Oh Texas need a sip of water for how hot it is Heat waves coming out no air conditioning out here Oh Texas the trees so green the animals out in the back in the barn Getting the horse so i can ride with the cowboys Fast like the wind the cowboys riding day to the dawn of morning Riding fast while looking at the sunset is so nice while riding with the cowboys.

Texas Raspas by

Alejandro Ceron

I sometimes get a brain freeze The raspberry is both sweet and tart It is nice to eat it in the summer breeze My favorite place to eat raspas is in the park With my friends in the summer when it’s hot And to play with my friends And to eat with my friends in the perfect spot ~

Regional Finalist

I. A.M. T.E.X.A.S. by Katelyn Chan

Inventive as NASA and the chefs of Texas cuisine

Amazing dreams as big as Texas, one of the largest states ever seen

Thriving through tough times, the Lone Star would be proud Enveloped with uniqueness, like the vast regions in its hold X-ceptionally determined, like the cattle drivers of old Artistic as its country singers, whose Texas pride was sure to show Strong like the soldiers, who bravely guarded the Alamo

I am Texas ~

I Am Texas by Jaedan Chandler

I am Texas.

I am the juicy steak and Dr. Pepper while watching the sunset.

I am the sweet tea and Whataburger in these tiny towns.

I am the scorching days traveling down dirt roads, jamming out to country music, and spying all the pump jacks. I am from bright and early morning hunting with guns in the stand.

I am “Don’t tread on me,” and “Everything is bigger in Texas.”

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I am the “howdy” to the “y’all.”

I am a part of the AM fans.

I am from the barbed wire fences separating properties. I am from crazy weather and windy days I am from tornadoes demolishing mesquite trees and pecan trees. I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Sailor Chelf I am Texas

I am all the stops at Buc-ees for no reason at all.

I am early Whether it’s at the lake, or at my grandparents’ tank.

I am all the cold, windy, and late Friday and Saturday night football games.

I am the red dirt in the backyard that takes place of the grass.

I am the beautiful, big, and bright stars that shine through the night.

I am the incredible amethyst skies

I am Texas. ~ We Are an Ocean by Isabella Chen

Texas is an ocean Beautiful from the shore Beautiful from the depths What makes Texas so beautiful? Our diverse community with much culture to share

The ocean has an abundance of unique species Like how Texas never falls short of culture

The oceans species thrive off each other Like how Texans give inspiration to one another

Like how Texans persevere through challenges together

Like how Texas is a refugee for unique cultures

Beautiful from the shore Beautiful from the depths We are all different But we are all together

Not one is an Ocean Not one is Texas We are an Ocean We are Texas ~

Representing Texas by Lauren Chen

Crunchy pecans on top of pecan pie Both tastes good and pleases the eye

The fastest mammal on earth at 100 miles per hour Texan Mexican free-tailed bats have a lot of wing power Sweet, tangy, juicy, and a shimmery ruby red Texas-sized grapefruits, will keep you well-fed

Really spicy and hot, burning my mouth Eating a jalapeño in the south

Its hard brown shell rolled into a ball It’s a nine-banded armadillo, bands and all

Cowboys on horses with lassos and yummy food Rodeos are common here, I have to include

Friendship’s our motto, we abide by it every hour

Austin’s the heart of Texas, where there’s also yummy pie

Spicy, spicy, spicy, and red hot Chili is the state dish- we cook it in a pot

A beaver in a yellow circle with a shirt that’s red The mascot of Buc-ee’s, throughout Texas it has spread

There’s one thing that these symbols all share ~

Texas is Home by Anderson Chew

Blue bonnets in the sunset

Red, white, and blue Lone star state proud

Pecan pies so sugary sweet Cactuses so spikey Longhorns’ long horns keen as swords Armadillos rolling around Armor of mighty steel Nine band armadillo quadruplets

Oil and gas gift resources Austin our capital NASA space station excitement

Rodeo horses galloping around The champion wins

Texas stays united! Friendship and peace to Texas Texas our home.

I Am Texas by Jeremy Chilson

I am Texas.

I am dusty dirt roads and country music. I am cowboy hats and belt buckles. I am tornadoes and broken down barns.

I am fried food to iced sweet tea.

I am juice steak and freshly cooked BBQ.

I am rattlesnakes and longhorns. I am hunting in the morning to

I am boats and lakes.

I am from eating pecans to feeding cattle. I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Katelyn Clark

I am Texas.

I am from BBQs to Dairy Queen. I am from rolling tumbleweeds and mesquite trees.

I am from cattle to cowboys and cowboy hats too.

to yipping coyotes and snorting hogs and having a nice cold drink of Dr Pepper too.

I am from enlightening country music, and line dancing too.

I am from homecoming mums and driving to football games every Friday night.

I am from rancher to farmers, and Native Americans too.

I am from rednecks to our slang country accents.

I am from “y’all” to “ain’t”. I’m from bluebonnets and the Indian paintbrush.

I am from star lit night skies to colorful sunrises and sunsets. I am from dusty dirt roads to small towns. I am from trucks to tractors, and hard work. I am Texas.

Texas Dreaming by Madison Clark (8th grade)

Deep in the heart of Texas, A new adventure awaits, Everyone is welcome in the Lone Star State, A summer afternoon the scorching sun burns bright,

The wind whistles proudly,

And the insects sing their song, It’s likely they’ll be humming all the night long, The sun says good night and slowly slips away, Casting the world in a deep crimson haze,

The full moon starts to wake from its 12 hour slumber, And stars litter the sky that seemingly stretches forever.

I Am Texas by Madison Clark (4th grade)

I Am Texas At Waco Mammoth National Monument

I Am Texas In Princeton Riding horses

I Am Texas Taking pictures In bluebonnets

I Am Texas At a fun Rodeo

I Am Texas At the age Of 10!

Texas in Seasons by Sable Clift

Texas in the summer Hot hot oh so hot with brown grass and green trees With all the neighborhood kids out to play. Texas is the most fun place to be if you can make it through the heat. Texas in the spring, full of green just starting to heat up. The kids are so excited to put on their shorts and go play.

Texas in fall, the leaves are all different colors. Kids outside and playing with their sweaters on, hoping for snow in the winter.

Texas in winter. No one is outside and if they are then they will be bundled all up and warm with red noses. Texas in all of its wonderful seasons.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Coleman

We Make Texas by Katelyn

Texas was made from bloodshed And death

And those who weren’t even Suppressed

We think Texas is a state of pride

Texas is a state that’s still lying And prying And denying our basic rights To live

Texas was made from ignorance And still standing on cowboy boots, plus the tendency of resistance Texas is still advocating for secession And going back to a state Of regression

And laying claim to a country that wasn’t Texans’ to begin with Texas could be a heaven Replacing the paranoia and misery of it being a Dungeon

I think Texas can grant people safety And acceptance We, Texans, can choose to remake Texas ~

What Makes Texas by Olivia Colen

What makes Texas? That is the question that I have. Is it the rich, brown, moist soil? Or the old history buried in the past and the people in it? Is it the lovely houses and buildings? Or the animals and birds atop the lively oak trees?

I think Texas is made of people. The good and the bad, The poor and the rich. These people formed Texas’ precious history. From the war against Mexico to claiming independence. To the impact of Covid-19.

Texas has so much history for people to explore. We need to know about it, Fill our brains with it. Because this is who we are. We have roots from people who formed this state, So let’s support this dear land. It has helped us get through enjoyable and unfortunate times.

We have to give thanks to this beautiful state. It supplies us with everything we need. So let’s be more grateful than ever. Texas, What would we do without you? ~

I Love Texas by Adelaide Compton

I love Texas because I like the sun; I’m all for the heat. I enjoy playing volleyball at Galveston beach. I like dipping my toes into cool fresh water Or sipping lemonade when it gets hotter. There’s lots of fun things to do that I like.

There’s rolling down hills; going up for a hike. I relish trail walking. and swimming and boating

But there is one thing that I like overall: I love living in Texas, and I love all of y’all.

I Am Texas by Nathan Connor

I am Texas. I am Friday night football With everlasting sweet tea. I am Whataburger with ice cold Dr. Pepper and sour-sweet Arnold Palmers. I am sweet smelling BBQ and smoky mesquite.

with millions of wind turbines and houseless planes. I am towns every ten miles.

I am gas stations on every corner with trucks and tractors on every dirt road .

I am people with hundreds of guns and deer mounts in every room. I am from the “hey y’alls” to the “yeehaws.” I am tornado alley and everlasting heat. I am from the farmer and the ranchers. I am from never-ending livestock. I am from the tractor pulls and rodeos every week. I am from country music and FM radio. I am from the armadillo and the longhorn.

I am Texas.

The Lone Star State by Hudson Conrad

The lone star state there’s no debate that we are the best state we are so good we should deserve a nice medium rare steak with those shiny boots on and mighty horses that enforce the cattle (and make sure they don’t battle)

Now let’s talk more about our history we have Mr. Crockett who pulled out in the Alamo which was like a rodeo with Mexicans attacking them every way Then we have Stephen F. Austin which was the captain of the Texas army

who sadly, and badly, died in the Alamo But we still have our beloved Texas

Deserts, cowboys, rodeos, and standoffs, typical Texas

Amazing food and looking up at the night sky I am Texas ~

I Am

Texas by Taylor Conrad

I am Texas. I am the guns used for hunting. I am the ranchers for the cattle. I am the cowboys with their hats and horses.

I am the history of Texas. I am the Alamo to the Treaties of Velasco. I am the “Come and take it” along the “Remember the Alamo.”

I am the clear night sky beholding the greatest stars.

I am the silent, shocking sunrise followed by an amazing sunset.

with the armadillos and rattlesnakes. I am the wild hogs in the night. I am the small town called Holliday. I am Texas. ~

The Spirited State of Texas by Isabel Cooper

A dreamer in the night Shaping his destiny My great-great grandfather embarked on an expedition A intercontinental mission

Through pain and struggle With nothing in his pockets A future to create He came to the great state, Texas.

Created a business from nothing A legacy to leave For the family he loved And the changes he wished to see

As I daydream in the warm summer sun the bluebonnets embrace the breeze I am reminded of his spirit and ambition ~ by Kiara Cooper

I’m hypnotized by yellow stripes, passing by like arrows. Headed to the rodeo to have the time of my life. Texas as hot as ever blazing in the sun

From Dread to Dreaming

by William Cotting

One day on a stroll, my legs took a toll, I had fallen down, Through a hole in the ground.

I awoke in a bed, And no, I was not dead, But I was struck with fear, ‘Cuz I’d be here for a year.

Oh how I miss the Summer, It’s HOT but not a bummer, Splish and Splash! Waterpark fun! Bring protection or face the sun.

Now along comes Autumn, And there goes the home team, TOUCHDOWN! Longhorns rain supreme!

Even though we don’t get snow, Our lights will shimmer and glow, Time to put on your tank-top, Because the Christmas fun won’t stop.

As the snow-vid ensues, The temp will blow the fuze, But when clouds start to part, The immense chirping will start.

Then came the end of the year, With my freedom came a tear, The privilege that I now grasp, The Texas beauty- AHH! AN ASP!

Oh, Texas! by Kayla Cruz

Skies of blues, skies of gray, Oh Texas, what a place to stay.

Cold by morning, sunny by afternoon Oh Texas, leaving so soon? A state of survival, always sticking together

The smell of barbecue and smoked brisket. Cool bright nights, the cheers and joy of people Who knew it could feel so right?

A part of my root, wearing hats and cowboy boots. At the Rodeo, spending time with the fam. The love, the places, the food. Oh Texas, what a place to stay.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I Am Texas Entertainment by Luis Cruz

they are losing to the Red Sock 3-1 sixth inning there is a person on second base. Altuve is staring the pitcher is like a deer in headlights. To tie this game and probably win game one. Altuve needs to make a homerun and if he does this will be his 20th postseason home run. The pitcher throws the ball Altuve is staring at the ball like an eagle sees its prey.

He swings and hits the ball and the crowd stands up and starts screaming “ahhhh” and it’s a homerun. The score is now 3-3

In the seventh inning Carlos Correa was bating and he went deep he hit a home run. That was his 18th longball in the Postseason. The crowd was going even more crazy it felt like Minute Maid Stadium was like an earthquake. The Astros were in the lead 3-4

Eighth inning Altuve is batting and Gurriel is on second base Altuve hits the ball and…….it goes to the middle Altuve is OUT But Gurriel Runs to the third base and he’s now running to home plate the crowd is going nuts IT IS NOW 3-5

ENDING SCORE 4-5

ASTROS WIN GAME ONE OF THE POSTSEASON BY ONE POINT.

Regional Finalist

Where I Live by Conrad Cunningham

Where I live, In the orange and purple sunsets, In the grassy pastures, With brown speckled cows, We’re the national champs, Home of Baylor, The #75 college, When you visit the zoo, You will see the beauty, In all of these things, It’s Waco, Texas!

Goodbye by Clara Davies

Goodbye old stores, all side by side From donut shops to tailors

Goodbye bright streets that I used to ride My bike directing my path

Goodbye blue skies, dotted in clouds

Goodbye grey fence guarding cows Behind my driveway they prance

Goodbye green grass that stretches far In winter, you were golden

Goodbye warmth on my skin

The t-shirts and shorts Goodbye rain that would begin And put me fast to sleep Goodbye Texas, a home of mine I’m now across the country But don’t forget my sweet goodbyes And what you mean to me.

I Am Texas by Cobi Joe Davis

I am Texas. I am from football on the weekends watching the Holliday Eagles on Friday and the Texas Longhorns on Saturday; Then seeing the Dallas Cowboys win on Sunday.

I am from Whataburger. The taste of the burger is so good that it’s like it came from heaven, and their sweet tea is the best.

I am from Buc-ees. I’m from going out of town and stopping there to get some gas. When you go inside, you’ll think it’s a store. The beaver nuggets are so good.

I am from “Everything is bigger in Texas” from our Texas toast to our passion. I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Daisy Davison

I am Texas. I am the low, steady rumble of a moving truck, going somewhere new. I am sweet pollen blowing in the humid air while under the big blue sky.

I am hearing that familiar rumble, yet somehow I’m still in the Lone Star State. I am farms and cattle, ropes and wrangling with cowboy boots.

I am stadium lights and mums, cheering for my team with my Dr. Pepper. I am windmills and bluebonnets, cotton and snakes.

I am delicious steak and loud country music,

I am watching the sun set while coyotes howl.

I am the smell of leather and diesel, as I stare at the mesquite trees with a glass of sweet tea in my hand.

“Yeehaw!”

I am Texas.

Texas Past

by William Davison

Texas’ past is what most overlook The truth may not be in a history book

The reason we have this blessed land James Polk, President, wanted to expand Right after the Texas Revolution

The U.S. and Mexico came to a solution

The U.S. had above the Nueces River But this had made James Polk bitter “We have above the Rio Grande!”

But it was actually Mexico’s land Sending his troops, starting a war Just to have more land to explore

Remember to not forget the past I want to have this knowledge amassed So no one repeats what happened before, Here I have written with only candor.

The Beauty of Our Lone Star by Madison Dedman

bride’s wedding, we say thank you. we say thank you.

No one has cried mournful tears today, and we are saying thank you. We are saying thank you to the infant that has

We thank the man who wears a purple bow tie every time he leaves his house. We thank the cloudless sky who embraces the sun with love. Thank you to the milky white horse for its kind wishes of luck.

To the ocean that carries the boat of secrets home safely, we say thank you. We thank the soft whispers from raindrops for their evening tune. For the soundless ball on the concrete court, we say thank you. We say thank you to the crabs on the beach t hat give the children joy.

To the sunset that coils around the night sky, we say thank you. For the dying animal that tells the young cub “I will see you later,” we say thank you. Though the evening has become sad, and the world has gone dark, we say thank you.

After W.S. Merwin

Not Just a Cowboy

by Jonathan Denechaud

I’m not just a cowboy

Riding into the sunset, hair blown by the desert wind But a horse makes for good company When there’s no one else to talk to.

I don’t have an oil well in my backyard That leaks rivulets of black, glistening syrup or else explodes And paints me and my house the color of the pit it came from.

I don’t grin, revealing two buck teeth and nothing else, And say, “Everything’s bigger in Texas,” Daring anyone to challenge me

I am not made of stereotypes But they have become a part of me. I stare at the sunset; my gaze pierces the smog; and I say “Everything’s bigger in Texas,” Laughing to let everyone know I don’t mean it Because Texas is better when it doesn’t indulge itself in false pride. It shouldn’t need to: Texas has enough to be proud of already.

Texas has sunsets and horses, cattle, light, And because Houston’s night sky is polluted Its inhabitants appreciate a starry night that much more.

I’m not just a cowboy, But in my heart I’m still riding off into that sunset. Only... I’m not alone. ~

My Lone Star Sailing Through the Wind by Rumaysa Dergham

I am a person who has faith I am a person who works hard I am a person who’s independent I am a person who knows her boundaries I am a person who’s not afraid to show who she is.

I may not be the strongest, The smartest, Or the best one out there, But I know how to roll up my sleeves, And get work done

I put on my boots and gloves I prepare for another day with no hesitation You may call me ‘southern’ or ‘ghetto’ But I know who I am

I have seen many a war I have prevailed through them all My lone star sailing through the wind With great pride and strength I keep going without missing a beat I will keep going until the end Good luck trying to stop me Because once I start rolling, there ain’t no other force goin’ against me I am Texas

by Zahra Abia Dhilawala

When shots ring out through day and night A massive siege What will they do?

for independence Will they surrender?

200 chose 200 ways and found no mercy at the dawn battle starts now ends in history Alamo

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Alamo

I Am Texas by Alexa Diaz

I am Texas.

I am from rodeos, to football games, and rugged dirt roads.

I am from the red dirt almost everywhere you go.

I am from the mesquite trees to the beautiful Bluebonnets and the vibrant Indian paintbrushes.

I am from hot humid summers, to spending all day at the lake.

I am late night drives blasting country music with the windows down. I am from the heavenly pink sunrises and the gorgeous purple sunsets.

I am the smokey smell, to the cotton like clouds.

I am from Dr. Pepper, sweet tea, and the Tex-Mex food in small towns.

I am Texas. ~

The Alamo, Oh the Alamo by Cici Ding

The Alamo, oh the Alamo Still shining so bright

With all of there might They were pulled down But they were still so high

The Alamo oh the Alamo Still shining so bright

My Texas by Brock Dorsey

Texas: she’s beautiful, she’s old, she’s vast, she’s a puzzle with missing pieces, some exemplary, others ghastly, But alas it is Texas,

Beautiful birds, and blistering blooms, beaming light of the bright sun heating the lavished land, The thrashing heat clashing with the chilling air,

To explore the minds of a crowd, If only you could see the world from their eyes, But creatures soar high seeing all, The activities that have mended bonds for many, Another piece of Texas, But that is not my Texas, My Texas is the people, the friends, the families, The feeling of the warm breeze churning around all the beautiful culture bringing life to Texas,

Buildings, streetlights, and cars luminate the night brighter than the ballistic summer sun,

Golden rain falling from the sky and crackling against the ground,

The familiar scent of the morning grass dripping with cool dew, Obnoxious blaring of a train passing in the distant sunrise the sound of cars zipping past,

Those are the pieces to my Texas, I am a piece of my puzzle, I am a part of my Texas, We are Texas, I am Texas, ~ Texas by Arjun Vinayaka Doss

Texas has been ruled by six nations This story is very popular And that is a weird situation And I and pretty sure the story will never be unpopular

Texas is known as the Lone Star State

In Texas there not much of a wait And nobody will ever nag

The famous thing is cowboys The cowboys are super cool They make so much noise But never are cruel

The Dr pepper drink was made here This was one of the best beverages ever To people it was very dear And the idea was very clever

In Texas one the best space centers are there NASA is here too And for training they are as fast as a hare

Overall Texas is nice It’s one of the best places for vacation The things are low price ~

Our Texas Story by Sophia Doty History

His story Her story My story Our story

Our future story Our past story Our history

Of Texas 6 countries Claimed Texas Spain France Mexico Confederate States Texas

United States

To this we owe our diversity Different ethnicity Different ways Different names Our culture And who we are today ~

Cowboys, BBQ, and Rodeos by Fares Doumani

I am Texas. Texas is … big Texas is … beautiful Texas is … great Texas is … food Texas is … sporty Texas is … cowboys Texas is … powerful Texas is … fun Texas is … farms Texas is … rides Texas is … BBQ Texas is … hot Texas is … the rodeo Texas is … NASA Texas is … the best in my mind Texas is … love

Texas is everything. ~

I Am Texas by Hudson Dray

I am Texas, I’m from sweet BBQ and cows.

I am from dusty red dirt and thorny mesquites.

I am from big ranches and farms, from acres and grassy plains.

I am from rolling tumbleweeds and pointy cacti, from longhorns and strong armadillos.

I am from the Lone Star State, hunting from Dr. Pepper and fresh sweet tea.

I am from fast food and rough football, from Whataburger and the Dallas Cowboys.

I am from a nice small town, from friendly people and friends.

I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Aubry Dumas

I am Texas. I am baiting worms.

I am reeling in a big catch.

I am holding the slimy, scaly, slippery creature for a photo.

I am four cups of sugar

into the sweetest tea. I am from “Come and take it” signs scattered around the house.

I am from eating the tough deer jerky. I am waking up to the loud ear ringing country music telling me that it’s deep cleaning Sunday. I am from the door open during a tornado watch.

I am the smell of roasting BBQ on a spring night.

Wrapped in a soft warming fabric. I am cuddled-up watching Disney. I am scratching my arms falling out of trees.

I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Taylor Dunn

I am Texas. I am a juicy steak at a family BBQ. I’m from big, bright, beautiful shining, sparkling, and glistening stars .

I am western movies and country music. I’m from cowboys with shiny boots, guns, a hat, and a brave spirit. I’m from the “howdys and the “yee-haws .”

I am from the Bible belt with church songs on a Sunday morning. I’m from the people who are

I’m from mesquite trees blowing in the wind like a kite in the summer breeze.

I am Texas. ~

Texas Toad by Elyse Duong

I am gray with brown No matter what your skin color is, Texas is your home I am also gray with yellow-green spots Vast lands for growth with metropolitan centers for industry I am round covered with small warts Whatever comes forth, we can take it head on I am an amphibian that lives in areas that lack water Showing that we are strong no matter the circumstance I am an amphibian that eats insects

With the propensity to eat any cultural cuisine shows how truly diverse we are.

I am known as a symbol of the tenacity of the people That no matter the hardship we face, we shall survive with determination I am commonly found in numerous other areas

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

No matter where we go, we still one of the privileged people I am known as the Texas Toad

I Am Texas

by Harley Edmonds

I am Texas.

I’m from the red dirt roads, and the crazy changing weather. I am from prickly cactus, and

I’m from crispy fried food and sweet tea, from late night Whataburger or dingy Dairy Queen I am from the aroma of Dad’s grilled steak and barbeque to his homemade chili.

I am from blistering hot days at the lake.

late night rodeos. I am from Sunday morning church to all day country music. I’m from the “Hey y’all” and the “Howdy”

I’m from the NFL Dallas Cowboys to the small town Friday night lights. I am from the bubble gum pink sunrises To the sparkling night sky. I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Emma Ellis

I am Texas. I am a place where you can see an open sky, from sunrise to sunset. I am Texoma, far up north.

I am screaming “yeehaw” and “hey y’all” at all of our Friday night football games. I am the Dallas Cowboys. I am wearing a cowboy hat the whole day, And watching everybody play.

I am bluebonnets on the side of the road heading to Whataburger, after a long day outside watching a rodeo, listening to country music on my way.

I am the amazing, glistening, and shining sun all day. I am swimming in the nasty pond because it feels like a desert outside. I am Texas.

On Guns, Dates, and Rolls

by Shakira Emerson

Some will say Texas is very strange With races melting into one Like how people go to the gun range With permits to carry by one’s self or in the van

It has a very interesting shape 880 miles from east to west And people go on weird dates With hopes of marrying the best

My favorite place is Texas Roadhouse You surely nary see a mouse The rolls taste so amazing Like I’m stargazing

There’s plenty more the state has Proudly I do say, “I Am Texas.”

Breathe + Stretch Free by Zara

Ersinghaus

I breathe and stretch free. Stretching its wings. Breathing free.

I pass through the skies, the wind blowing on my face. Looking down at the cityscapes of Houston. I see Gerald D. Hines Waterwall Park.

like silk on the concrete stone.

I feel the sky around me. Watercolor with its colors so pretty as it is bleeding its way through me.

I look and feel Houston. I feel memories, The ones that you keep forever with you, Wondering if they are real or an illusion.

The memories you keep with you so long, that you feel … As though if you lost them, you may be shattered. Those memories may also be your dreams.

I have lived in Houston all my life. It has become a part of me.

I have learned to read here. I have discovered my dream of science and space.

It has become a keepsake. A joyous magical feeling. I love Houston. As I will call it my home. ~

I Am Texas by Kinley Ervin

I am Texas.

I am sweet tea my grandpa makes on a relaxing Sunday. I am BBQ and Steak my dad makes for a Saturday family cookout. I am Chili my nana makes when we go to Tractor pulls.

I am pumpjacks I see out at the leases. I am the longhorn I see at my grandparent’s house.

I am the boots, belts, and bell bottoms I wear while taking care of the cows.

I am mudding on my dirty four wheeler after it rains. I am trucks with the new leather.

I am running on the dusty dirt roads while blasting to country music. I am saying “hey y’all” at church.

I am Texas. ~

by Abigail Eskola

The Marigolds sit on the lighted tables edge, ofrendas Gleaming like the anthem, the pale candles shall burn We joyfully await the exit, and hope never to return But if we all die in the end what makes the difference?

We will truly see each other there and there will be no border Separation is not the answer, family conjointly is. Why would we separate life, meant to be one?

But pride is only important together

We all must seed from somewhere It is transparent, we are different But we must keep the culture, be authentic and take direction Understanding is a path for healing, the path we all can take And time heals all wounds for the Texas we can make Just like our faithful pioneers we can establish a place for us I may be Texas, but so are we ~

I’m From The Lone Star State by Leanna Estrada

I’m from the Lone Star State. I have a little house, my parents let me make out of a crate.

I have a cousin Carla who lives in Texarkana. Every time I visit her she tells me the story of Bailey’s light, But it doesn’t give me much of a fright. What does is my momma’s face in the middle of the night.

I’m from the Lone Star State. It’s pretty great, and every time there’s a football game people stay out pretty late. Texas is really diverse. I don’t think anything would Work without the different varieties.

I am from the Lone Star State. If somebody would have to rate it They would say it is an eight out of eight! ~

I Am Texas by Hudson Everett

I am Texas. I am yelling at the Cowboys to get their game together. I am freezing at every high school game.

Red Diamond and Dr. Pepper. I am camping under the big, beautiful, black night sky, waiting for the spectacular Texas sunrise.

I am grilling brats and chicken, and playing baseball while the boss does its thing. I am yanking mesquite thorns out of literally everything.

I am listening to all my grandpa’s captivating stories in the fumes of brisket cooking. I am trying not to lose against my uncle in a chess match out in the Abilene sunset.

I am Texas.

Texas’s Shape by Nicolas Ezzie

Why does Texas have such a weird shape? It’s not all square like Colorado, Or lots of islands like Michigan, It looks like gibberish, but in shape form.

The Rio Grande is one border, And I don’t know about the rest. But all I do know is that Texas is one strange state.

The mystery still remains, To me, that is … Why Texas has such a weird shape.

Texas, Our Texas by Nifewa Famurewa

Texas, Our Texas So big and free Texas, Our Texas

Where we live, where we give Texas, Our Texas Where we were born, where we eat corn Texas, Our Texas With great grains, with great rains Texas, Our Texas Is part of the U.S, so God bless Texas, Our Texas So big and free Texas, Our Texas Is our state, so treat it well

I Am Texas by Preston Fandler

I am Texas. I am the red, dry dirt

I am the deserts, to the plains, to the forests. I am the western cowboys that shout “Yee haw.”

I am the overdoers that make everything bigger in Texas. I am the battles for an independent state.

with broken-down pumpjacks like cookie dough sprinkled with chocolate chips. I am the crisp smell of smokey barbecue. I am the saying, “Don’t mess with Texas.”

I am Texas.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I Walk, I Trot, I Run, I Swim by Livia Farr

I Walk through The Pecan Tree Forest Northern Mockingbirds nesting

I smell Bobcat

I Trot past a Longhorn here an American Quarter Horse there in a Field Of Bluebonnets

I Run across Desert Sand and I see Texas horned lizards digging in dunes an Armadillo seeking for food

I Swim through the Guadalupe River looking down under me I see a school of Guadalupe Bass passing by

I Walk, I Trot, I Run, I Swim! I am the Texas State Dog!

I am the BLUE LACY DOG!!!

I Am Texas by Samuel Jacob Farr

Texas state mammal, long horn cattle So tough and strong you could take it to battle

It holds such power Take one bite And say “good night” So, stay away from the bluebonnet It’s not like eating a pecan nut The mocking bird screeches at passersby while snacking on a peanut a symbol standing for loyalty, purity, and bravery

I Am Texas ~

Texas Wildlife by Hailey Fields

White footed mouse Iguana Lobster Dolphins Longhorn inchworm Flounder Eel

These are animals that live in Texas.

My Great Grand Boots by Vera Anne Finnila

Soft tan leather Fit like a glove, Who would’ve thought I’d be walking in my great grandpa’s boots, LITERALLY.

From my foot to my knee, From the sight that I saw them, oh wow, they were just meant to be!

These really were my boots My great grand boots I can’t believe I’m walking in his shoes My oh my From the time when cows roamed loose.

Great grandpa Roy “Tex” Pittman That’s his name Born in Vernon Year 1920 on Christmas day,

From the wide open prairie Where the stars at night Really are big and bright To where the prairie meets the piney woods

My great grand boot’s story carries on As I grow out of that soft tan leather, I’ll always remember the clippity clappity of my great grand boots

Texas

is My Melting Pot by Joseph Firat

My teacher says we are all perfect in our own way. My Texas friends and family, our worlds display.

Texas is a melting pot for me, Being Turkish, Filipino, Irish, and Chinese.

My Texas friends are from many places, Their faces represent many races.

I hear different accents and languages from my school, soccer, and futsal friends, Their heritage and languages extend.

We share our cultures and differences of all sorts, Like travel, food, music, and sports.

My family teaches me to join and invite People from all over the world for me to unite.

I Am Texas by Emma Flippin

I am Texas I am from the country music being played, To the endless dirt roads. in small towns.

I am covered in dusty red dirt after work. I am from the juicy steak and the iced tea on a friday night. I am smell the BBQ.

I am an Aggies fan. I am from the “yes sir “and” no ma’am”

I am the “yee haw” and the” howdy”

I am from riding horses to riding tractors. Watching the sun rise to watching it set. Stargazing is one of my favorite things to do.

To the snakes under the truck.

I am the red necks, red letters and red dirt of this town. I am Texas.

Cowboy by Cash Flores Boom bam kaboom

the young cowboy is asleep but is awoken by the sound of sharp shooting then he looked out his dusty window boom his favorite saloon exploded into dust

But no one was injured until a bottle was smashed on his head knocking him out and then he wakes up to shooting he looks out his dusty window and he found a whiskey bottle but he discovered that he was chained to the ground then his strength put cracks into the ground and then the cowboy broke free he went and got an ax and broke his window but it was too late his house was already falling ~

I Am Texas by Korbin Florez

I am Texas.

I am from the stock shows and turquoise sunrises and the red and orange sunset.

I am from Sunday night football and the Dallas Cowboys.

I am from tractor pulls,when their tires spin and kick the dusty red dirt. I am from “Remember the Alamo” and “Come and take it!” I am from “Everything is bigger in Texas.

I am from Buc-ee’s and the bbq sandwiches and fried food. I am from “hey y’all” and “yee haw” I am from the cowboys and the leather boot going to a rodeo.

I am from six Flags and Texas nachos. I am from Whataburger and Tex-Mex food . I am from the Texas Rangers and the Dallas Stars. I am Texas.

Where I’m From by Lexie Forney

I’m from milk and cookies. Green grass and clear skies. Summer breeze and dark nights at the park; from a

dogs barking. From Icees at Little Matt’s and riding bikes at the park. West U Elementary, in the middle of the neighborhood.

Throwing the football with my dad; chasing friends at the playground. Playing softball all day during the weekends.

Texas. Cold during the winter - warm during the summer. What perfect weather! Galveston, where the sand runs under our feet.

Buc-ee’s, originated here In Texas. Wouldn’t you like to live in TX?

My Sweet Texas by Julia Fox

Oh… Texas blue bonnets shining in warm summer days Play at the beach by day, And reach for the stars by night Until it’s time to sleep in my sweet Texas But then… I dream of a warm summer day Swimming and running with my friends Until its time to wake again In my sweet Texas But then… my mom calls me down to get dressed for school I throw open the dresser sling up a shirt And ride the bus to my sweet Texas school Then I get home what a wonderful day! ~

I Am Texas by Laney Frye

I am Texas I am from the brisked air that’s hinted with BBQ. I am from the accents, that have the “y’alls” and the “reckons”. I am from the deep stars of the night sky’s beauty. I’m from the bluebonnets that blossom in the sunset to glistening in the sunrise.

I am from the small town of the friendliest people. I’m from the smell of burning barrels that keep on rolling.

I am from the heat that’s as hot as a stove. I am from dirt roads with hawks soaring above you.

I am Texas. ~

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Dear Old Texas by Alexis

Galindo

I see about the War respected. Texas, for their own independence. I celebrated my life with its own ideas. Hot summers, Heat waves around the shining light Oh where has the time gone with my home. The Mourning Sun screams oh please let me come out. As things seem slow here, all the time we’ve spent. The heat in our state we get used to. But our own weather is so unpredictable!

The memories that happened here. The gloomy days, which made the rain cry The soldiers all there died Just so we can get our own freedom.

Connected to the Mexican Border, where we can meet our ancestors. Loving the old country life. The histories of our horror storms.

Don’t mess with Texas. And we can make an attack.

I don’t wanna go and leave my dear old home. Just let me please say one last goodbye. Dear old Jesus Christ. I had a good time with my home.

by Mikaela Gallegos

They live across Texas Sleeping in trees and shrubs Live between 2-6 weeks

Kind and gentle insects Flutter in your garden Enjoyed by many people Until it’s time for them to go

I love the games Along with my family and my technologies I love the people and the houses I am thankful for the people who serve

I hope people can be nicer Hope that our president is nicer too I love Texas for its amazing food.

The Erasure by Za’Nya Garrett

Texas is a place of many diverse faiths, a place of so many different people. A place that houses many controversial ideas and clashes of interest.

Those in power refuse to adhere to the needs of those underprivileged.

The governor removing the curriculum, knowledge these students are entitled to. Over the years, things have begun to worsen. Sad truth is that Texas is such a beautiful and historical place, that is clouded by the actions of our leaders. They want to remove that history from us, make us forget. That is something that we cannot afford to do. It is imperative to know the history of our state, of our country, because without that knowledge then history can repeat itself. Let’s live up to the beauty of our state, And allow our children to be beautifully educated.

by Jenelle Garza

Flapping your wings fast in the sky

Our

State by Julian Garcia

Texas is our home Our state, Our name needs to be protected Our community must be saved,

Texas is unique

Unique, in their love for all A large state in the United States One that has it all.

I Love You Texas by Noah Garcia

We love Texas, I love Texas! The things I love about Texas are The animals and the cars

Again, and again. Then from Texas to Mexico Flapping over, and over for a journey For a new generation to begin!

I Am Texas by Jax Gaurkee I’m from BBQ all night where I sit in the deer stand and what.

I’m from Whataburger after a football game. I’m On the road home stuck behind a tractor, And there’s miles and miles of crops and cattle.

I’m from early morning church when I get home I watch the cowboys game y’all.

I’m from long drives home and country music all night long.

with a pink, yellow, and orange sun set.

I’m from the leathery smell with boots, belts, and Bibles

I am Texas. ~

We Are Texas Strong

by Jonas Gibler

No matter what comes our way, we will overcome the trials. We will always be prepared for any challenge that arises.

I am Texas. You are Texas. We are Texas strong. United we stand through the storms that try to wash away our tirelessly to save the few who lost their footing.

I am Texas. You are Texas. We are Texas strong. never give in to pressure, no matter what foe opposes us.

I am Texas. You are Texas. We are Texas strong. body, and soul - expanding our helpful ways to all the earth and space.

I am Texas you are Texas we are Texas strong

In disease and death, we stay strong. We keep moving along - no matter what comes our way we are always ready for any onslaught that approaches us.

I am Texas, you are Texas, we are Texas strong

In anything we face we will take hold of our future. We will mold into the perfect shape, the greatest outcome we will always make.

I am Texas, you are Texas, we are Texas strong

Pain may sting, deep in our hearts - piercing through the protective layers of our mind, trying to force us to give in to weakness, but we will always prevail. We will never stop moving forward, we will

I am Texas, you are Texas, we are Texas strong. ~

Texas Seventh Strong by Sarah K. Gill

The Lone Star looked upon me and asked, Where do you summon your strength?

My paternal trail blazers who served the cause of justice Guide me when life gets perilous I am the San Jacinto Monument Standing proud for all to see I am the Guadalupe River Flowing strong and free I am Texas seventh strong I am Texas I am strong

My brave maternal pioneers who

Set the example that protects us I am my Persian mother feeding the hungry,

I am Texas seventh strong I am Texas I am strong

Life is Unpredictable The journey can feel out of control When the walls are closing in You draw on the strength within

I am seventh generation strong I am Texas I am strong

Texas Story by Karlee Godinich

Texas is great Texas is brave

That is based on our united states Texas had the alamo

History will never get tired

Texas is great It has amazing food And a fun place for you to play You can have fun today In Texas in the united states We love

Texas is great Texas has a beach That you can lay your feet Texas has a lake Texas has rain Wow Texas is great Texas is great I love Texas because of its people The people are nice The people I love That are nice Also have cool cars That light brighter than a star Texas has a national anthem That we sing at every game

The Lone Star by Giselle Gomez

I am from the faith of a thousand souls Bittersweet memories cross my means I am from the heroic hands that built this state Proud of all the work created I am truehearted about my Lone Star State

Raised in all its pristine beauty Growing more and more towards faith I will never forget my place

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Grateful my place is a loving home I am truehearted about my Lone Star State

Hearing the hums of my lovely family O how much I adore my family What a blissful life I have Can never imagine it anywhere else I am truehearted about my Lone Star State

Listening to southern tunes under the stars To eating fresh fruit with the sun gleaming on my face I adore every part of this Texas state There is so much to do Oh I just can’t wait I am truehearted about my Lone Star State

My Hamburger from Whataburger by Izaiah Gonzalez

I love Whataburger workers Because they give me my hamburger

In the Texas building I see a lot of researchers On the computer using their cursor To buy a cheeseburger I bet at night they have some burglars That are properly trained converters And probably trying to get a large beef burger ~

I Am Texas by Mark Gorley

I am Texas. I am horseback riding every weekday and rodeos on Saturday which have gotten my family collection of belt buckles, boots, and saddles. I am dust in your eye, manure on your boots, a foot in your stirrup, and a bullet in your gun.

I am tornadoes that blow, sun that shines, and rain that barely moistens the hard ground. I am swinging pump jacks, and spinning windmills.

I am chili, Bar-B-Q, and shooting a 22 at age 7. I am Sunday Church and family prayer.

I am “Y’all” and “Howdy,” stars and heat, I am small-town love.

I am Texas.

Native

Heart

by Bridget Gray

An unfamiliar warm air combed through strands of my hair as I touched down in a new land.

A foreign place awaited me with which I had no role in except the daydreams only I could understand. Welcoming arms embraced my recent descent into Houston that smelled of pandesal and adobo, and I felt safe.

Safe within a comfortable space in the living room of my grandparents I hoped to stay

Until the fall season rolled around, and I was trapped with strangers against my plan I was the outsider until a friendly face stuck out her hand: “Come with me. I’ll show you the way.”

Gradually, I began to blend in to the big and bright stars of Texas: blue, white, and red.

But still managed to hold on to my urban upbringing where I was bred And to me, that’s all that mattered in part That I was a Texan but native New Yorker at heart.

A Texas Road Trip with Siblings by A’Myracle Green

10 hours, one tight car, annoying siblings but I didn’t mind cause I knew Texas wasn’t far Saw many animals on the road but all my sister

Rattlesnake trying to eat a meal I saw many trucks and stores that had lots Of bucks. Going into a gas station was my favorite Part of the road trip because I get to try on George Washington hats and fake crazy glasses When we get back in the car

Wind blowing and a lot of despair Country music playing and a lot of sibling blaming Fighting over a charger plug but once our parents Caught us we would always have to hug Finally got to the hotel but me and my brother were Fighting over candies made out of caramel Three big beds, one little, this was war

When it was time to go I remembered that I would Have to survive 10 more hours in that one tight car Again

I Am Texas by Maddison Greer

I am Texas.

I am walking down dirt roads

I am country music while driving to the large, luscious lake.

I am the “hey y’all” you get when you meet a friendly person.

and listening to the coyotes howl noisily.

I am lakes that you could sit at

I am Whataburger on a late night watching the tumbleweeds roll by.

I am mosquito bites from playing until you’re tired and hungry. I am cacti waving on the sides of those dirt roads I walk on.

I am Texas.

The One and Only Texas

by Natasha Guo

Texas is dreamland. The Lone Star State. Cold ice-cream or a jump in the pool on a hot day. The home of Dr. Pepper. Blasts of fun. The yellowish-orange sun welcoming you outside.

Tender meat covered in sweet, tangy bar-b-que sauce getting a white shirt dirty … immediately.

The second largest state in the USA, larger than any European country. Beautiful bluebonnets can be seen. The taste of nutty pecans, Or the sound of the mockingbirds singing. I love Texas!

Texas by Hu Haiyang

T E X A S ! Lone Star State Strong state of

The largest State in the southern United States Your name from “táysha”, a true Friend and Ally Your stylish skillful Cowboys drive like they ride. Tacos, BBQ and Steak are your favorite foods to take. Texas, you have more than materialism. God’s is the most popular voice Natural scenery and art exhibitions, never absent in this nation UFO, Aliens, and all types of Supernatural Phenomena,

T E X A S! A state full of warmth, a place of freedom. Independent Friendly Forever Texas. ~ I Am Texas by Brayden Hamill

I am Texas. I am the run down dirt road that you drive on to get home.

that the cotton grows on. I am the big pecan tree that grows in your backyard.

I am the cowboy hat and the boots that your Dad wears from dawn to dusk. I am the armadillo that you pass going to the small town, Friday night football game. I am from the steak and chili order from the local steakhouse.

I am from the long dry plains that the dead grass grows on. I am the mesquite trees and the tumbleweed that you always see.

I am the mum/garter that you give to your homecoming date.

I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Ardyn Harrison

I am Texas.

I am from red dirt and hot days. I am from small towns and dirt roads that gets you to the football games.

I am from beautiful sunrises and breathtaking sunsets at the lake. I am from tractors and country music on an early Monday.

I am from small towns and cowboys. I am from the dirt roads and tumbleweeds. I am from early mornin’ church and then going to plow wheat.

I am from accents and line dancing every Friday night.

I am from farmers and guns, while momma is in the kitchen making mouthwatering buns.

I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Crue Harrison

I am Texas. I am mesquite trees to pecan trees in red and sandy dirt. I am dirt roads to small towns.

I am sunrise to red beautiful sunsets and coyotes howling in the night sky. I am trucks and tractors and leather seats.

I am Dairy Queen to Whataburger and local steakhouse on a late festive Friday night.

I am “Bigger in Texas” to “Remember the Alamo.” I am farmers to ranchers who work in the hot dry heat.

I am lakes and rivers with

I am church on a Sunday and country music in the afternoon.

I am Texas.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I Am Texas by Brayden Hayden

I am Texas. everything is bigger in Texas.

To the steak and chili. Texas reminds me of The Alamo and Buc-ees and delicious sweet tea!

I smell all the fried food That makes me want some greasy chicken strips.

Ooo I smell the Pleasing scent of BBQ.

I’ve been to a real Texas rodeo. Well, if you haven’t there’s nothing better than eating few scrumptious ribs!

I hate it when. you climb up a mesquite tree, then it’s thorns jab you right in the hand.

I am Texas

I Am Texas by Adrienne Helton The valleys rush The streams slither

Don’t mess with Texas It is the Lone Star State We love barbecue I hope you brought your dancing boots

Don’t mess with Texas It is the Lone Star State Admire the mockingbird

Don’t mess with Texas It is the Lone Star State ~

I Am Texas by Ethan Henderson

I am Texas I’m from the plains to the huge lake In the backyard of my grandma’s house. I’m from seeing bluebonnets and Indian Paintbrushes in the park.

I’m from smelling skunks on a long car ride while listening to country music On the radio.

I’m from seeing windmills swinging diligently with the wind.

I’m from going to Six Flags every year and smelling the refreshing Smell of BBQ’s. I am from going outside and watching the fantastic pink sunrise. I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Scout Henry

I am Texas. I am Friday night lights to Sunday morning church services. I am hanging out at Dairy Queen with my friends every weekend. I am beautiful bright orange sunrises and beautiful purple sunsets.

I am cookouts with family and friends with BBQ and the smell of smoke and leather jackets.

I am from Texas history classes learning about the alamo and wars.

I am Whataburger with the best sweet tea. I am from country moms greeting your family with “hey y’all”. as my mom watches.

I am from windmills and tractors. I am freezing cold weather one day and melting from the heat the next. I am Bluebonnet and longhorns. I am Texas.

Regional Finalist

To the Beat of the Alamo by Christina Hernandez

To the excited murmurs of the crowd The roar of voices increasing in volume To the rustle of the curtains and the hush of voices

To the sly slip onto the stage

The quick inhale, reaching with shaking hands

The eager smile, gazing with starry eyes The clamor of boots against the dirt Pounding of boots against hardwood Almost like rushed footsteps running forward

The clackering footwork versus Cackling like hands clapping Shouting and curtains falling Smoke fades but the crowd won’t evadeThe endless cheer, but they lost what was dear It is the end of the performance

The dancer prances to the beat of her own drum Just like how we weren’t done With what Mexico had begun The show isn’t over.

Cowboy Dog by Isabella Hernandez

Kicking up dust wherever he goes Boot spurs spinning with each stride Stopping his foes Barking with all his might “Arf’ “Bark” “Arf’

Rough fur standing up A loud growl leaves his maw Met with a angry hiss His rival clad in a vibrant red bandana Dog squints his eyes A warning bark was let out “Grr!” “Bark!” “Meow!” “Hiss!!” Tumbleweed rolling in the distance

Dust kicking up Silence was left Suddenly dog shooed away the cat Cat left in a hurry defeated

He hops onto his brown spotted horse And rides off into the sunset ~

The Truth by Connie Hinojosa

Why is it that Texans are so proud? I think you know the popular reason,

But do you know the real reason?

Years ago before we started counting years, Brave natives mounted horses, Their hands equipped with spears. They loved their land.

Then the great and famous explorers from Europe came to claim land, Cabeza de Vaca had no kind logic. Natives were banned, The explorers were very loyal to their country,

Our story now moves to where Stephan Austin called “beautiful land,” Between the Brazos River and Colorado River. He said that the region was brand new, He was passionate about this district.

I think we all know what made Texas an ENORMOUS deal, The oil found in Spindletop, TX.

It could power an automobile,

So throughout all of Texas’ history, Texans are proud because their state was built of love, loyalty,

So my question to you is: Can you keep that legacy? ~

Nexus in Texas by Gianni Hiwiller

My school is in Texas A soccer school named Nexus.

Texas weather gives me a chance to play The sport I love every day.

Days full of sunlight Let’s me train hard and get it done right.

You can only go to Nexus if you live in Texas Texas – the place the weather, soccer, and school has blessed us.

I Am Texas by Kinsley Howard

I am Texas. I am big shiny belt buckles worn by cowboys.

I am where long dirt roads lead to small town Friday night football games. I am rodeos and stock shows every Saturday and Sunday.

I am where big trucks pull into Whataburger just to get sweet tea.

I am the smell of smoke and BBQ. I am where “Remember the Alamo” is said in those western accents.

I am where acres of windmills stand in front of cotton candy sunsets.

I am where pulling gigantic trailers into Buc-ess is a normal thing.

I am Texas.

Fighting for Texas

by Chloe Huang

Thirsty , starving , tired I can’t take any more.

I feel so tired , But I will do it for Texas I will die for the Lone Star State

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

No defeat, No regret, No retreating I owe it to Texas

Only for the shining star state known as Texas

The Lone Star State by Isabel Huddle

They call it the Lone Star State. Full of daring cowboys and sneaky bandits, Brave horses and stubborn cattle.

10-gallon hats and mud-caked boots rule the west, Challenged only by lengthy droughts, Category 4 hurricanes, And whittling tornadoes.

Smoked brisket and football are part of everyone’s Friday night routine.

Like the sound of live music from a nearby concert.

People from all over the country travel to Texas. To hike through the varying landscapes, To learn about the old missions and outposts, But most importantly, To take part in the famous Texas pride, The electricity of a rodeo, The roar of a crowd at an Astros game, The sweet melody of country music. This is Texas.

I Am Texas by Cayson Lin

Huerta

I am Texas. Texas is known for their fried food. Footballs come from leather; that comes from cows. I would gobble up some steak cooked on a BBQ.

The air smells like BBQ, manure, and burn barrels. I just hate the tornadoes we have here, don’t ya recon?

I am Texas.

I Am Texas Greenery by Kylie Huges

My homeland is huge and wide

I use my imagination to touch the sky. When coming down, I see the green Oh, what a beautiful scene!

In the air I see and smell it, piney woods, lacy oak, hibiscus, prairies, and marshes.

The colors overtake me and it’s all too much, so much so I start to blush.

I see myself rolling around in hay, smelling the acres of lavender having a beautiful day.

If you look closely you will see, some of all of Texas thriving from me.

Texas Sweat by Yahya Hussein

Accomplished and successful are the feelings I get when I play soccer and feel that Texas sweat.

I love the feeling of my shirt sticking to my chest That feeling is the best.

The big Texas sun shines on the hard work I call fun.

I love the feeling of my headband soaking wet The Texas sun brings me Texas sweat.

Physical proof when I feel strong I can dribble it in and score like a bomb.

I love the feeling of the sweat getting inside my eyes because that feeling gives me Texas size pride.

A Collage We’re Living In by Miley Huynh

Winds approached through the shattered town Dark, abandoned The sun has come down A crescent light was shining to see the city Grime whirled around In the dark, abandoned, town Signs falling and the lettering scattered “Texas” spread out around the ground

His eyes watched the town crumble Despair shown all over his face A large round glow appeared above “Texas will be my place”

The sun has risen, days have passed His house covered in red, white, and blue,

Colors and prints sprout New building were made No longer dark and abandoned Joyful and busy blew about

Texas, like a collage Made from the people, by a community Our actions show where we live We are Texas, we made Texas ~

I

Am Texas by Baylee Inman

I am Texas. I am never ending dirt roads that lead you back to where you started.

I am from “Y’all” and “Yeehaw” from “Everything is bigger in Texas.” I am cowboy boots and cowboy hats for square dancing and country music.

I am Football games and Homecoming mums

I am from burning, scorching summers with sunburns and way too many swimsuits. I am long full days at the lake, with orange and breathtaking sunsets.

I am Whataburger and Texas Best BBQ and brisket on the 4th of July.

I am Texas.

The Best State by Nida Irfan

Howdy Folk, Howdy Folks, Welcome to the Lone Star state

The Lone Star State welcomes all The people who come from different places.

The friendly woods, oceans and desert great, It is bigger and brightest than all the states.

Beautiful sunsets and mockingbird’s tweets Texas is full of blessings sweet So many things to like and appreciate Like yummy BBQ, the Rodeo, and the history great!

How Texians fought at the Alamo igniting our independence That makes us all feel mighty and brave

I may not have born on Texas Land, But I love my Texas, I am a number one fan!

I Am Texas by Caley Jackson

I am Texas. I am from windy plains To rugged areas. I am from the bricks of the Alamo to “Remember the Alamo”. I am from the little cannon to “Come and take it”.

I am from the battle at Gonzales to the battle at San Jacinto.

I am from small towns to dirt and gravel roads. I am from the night sky and

I am from stars in the open sky.

I am from oil rigs as tarnished as a knife.

I am from Tex-Mex to

I am from “Bigger in Texas.” I am from the Lone Star State. I am Texas.

Mockingbird

by Idaraobong Jackson oh mockingbird oh mockingbird oh how at noon you sparkle like the moon oh mockingbird oh mockingbird your beautiful wings never stop oh how your sharp little legs are scratchy oh mockingbird oh mockingbird your mimic is so true to the sound oh how you always survive oh mockingbird oh mockingbird

Texas Culture by Janeisha Jackson

Texas is the 2nd largest state in the US. Every item you see anywhere in this world Is bigger and better in Texas. When you think of our culture, think of Cowboys riding in the gusting wind, A good ole plate of chicken, Tossed with barbecue sauce with a Dr. Pepper on the side.

Texas is known for its loud, country music That you can listen to anytime and anywhere. When you go on road trips, make sure to play country songs. These change your mood and Give you an abundant amount of energy.

There are fun attractions in Texas Such as museums, carnivals, fancy restaurants Clubs, parks, and more. If you live in another state and plan on moving to Texas, Think about the beautiful neighborhoods, Diverse people and culture, Many kinds of food and more.

Texas will give you a different environment And allow you to experience different lifestyles. There are a variety of houses and neighborhoods, Big, small, luxurious, and affordable. The Texas culture is the best.

Texas Pride by Tamerrius Jackson

As hot as the summer sun And as cold as a chilled beer A feeling of home

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

A place where you belong

A place where you can sit down and enjoy life Food that will make your mouth drop Mountains that extend through the heavens Fields that expand endlessly The place everyone wants to be Sounds like Texas to me.

My Home, Texas by Savanna Jacob

My home, Texas I love the Lone Star State With all the people and laughs It’s even the home of George Strait

My home, Texas Watch the bluebonnets sway

And see the kids play

My home, Texas

And the second largest canyon With over 3,700 rivers My home, Texas Where we fought in San Antonio With strength and courage We fought the battle of The Alamo

My home, Texas Where we love our Barbecue

With the sweet, salty, tangy, and spicy taste I bet you won’t know what hit you

My home, Texas I love the Lone Star State With all the people and laughs It’s even the home of George Strait

Ode to San Antonio by Calia Jaramillo

Oh, San Antonio! Beginning of Texas, so long ago;

Here what lays, the Alamo; Where now, lots of tourists go

Oh, San Antonio!

Built by the Spanish in the 1700s; Where many fought, and many perished; Here what lays, where Texas was founded Those who died will always be cherished

Oh, San Antonio!

Different people, so much culture Texas city, I call home Here what lays, a place so wonderful Not built in a day, just like Rome

Texas’ Flower by Evan Jefferson Bluebonnet

The dark blue captures my eyes. Pulls me in, not letting go.

I dance with the bluebonnet, and with the grass which surrounds me.

I sit, my body frozen in silence. I sit and wonder about when. When the bluebonnet came to be, ~ 1901

Where My Heart Sings

by Kate-Yeonjae Jeong

I call home where the horizon meets land, expanses of open ranches and freedom of skies

here the endless wave of sunshine kisses our skin: adorning the bands of our cowboy hat, a crown. where herons gracefully dip in the marshlands against a setting sun of burnt sepia-clay, I inhale earth itself and exhale out the joy of life

I call home where my people are, neighbors with their cordial southern drawls of y’all

together as one in times when we clasp our hands: when Harvey struck, we rose above the current, the liveliness of a rodeo, lassoing our fearlessness glazed pecan homemade pies, chili with spice, atop a turning Ferris wheel at a country fair,

I call home where my heart is, where I sing with pride: where I am nurtured, am grown, I am Texas. ~

A New Lullaby by Matthew

Jeong

The air is honeyed and minty, And the sun’s golden arrows Pierce pinpricks through stacked

It’s a warm land, With warm people

More greetings, “Hello”s, “How are you doing”s, “Bless your heart”s

Donations, handmade clothes And church soup kitchens

I miss my family, But here I have what is a family of my own, who care so deeply And give so freely

And this land With its calm, soothing vigor and sweet charm Sings my doubts to sleep A melodic, pure lullaby That speaks of Texas. ~

Texas Peanut Butter Pie by Janae Johnson

They make it with peanuts and churn it into butter. In Texas, it’s my favorite treat, and tastes like no other.

Have you ever tried it? Every day I desire it!

When I eat it, it’s mine, and all mine. Oh, how I love my Texas peanut butter pie.

I pray it stays inside my mouth.

With every moment, I watch it with my eyes.

With eggs, and seasonings, I can’t think of anything else to make better. My cousin from over yonder, Not me, I am loyal to my peanut butter.

Oh, how I love my Texas peanut butter pie. It is the GRANDE Golden Texas apple of my BIG Texas eyes.

Finally Free by Billie Jones

The red coats put up a Lexington lost Concord won Finally free

As the sun went down under that old oak tree I thought about our Texas history and I knew free! ~

In the Life of a Texan by Carston Jones

Texas is a very big state. With all of the events, it makes it great! There are so many people that live here. They come from far and near. I love the rodeo and all of the food. When I go to the beach, it is so cool. Whether Galveston or Austin, Texas is a great state to live in.

Shooting stars and rising rockets, Astros win, we miss the comets. Running spurs with no disguises. Texans always give good surprises.

So roll on down like Supersonic, To come and see Texas bluebonnets. Come get a plate of BBQ and a bowl of chili. Texas is the state I live in! ~

Texas is a State Filled with Wonder by Cydney Jones

The only and greatest state I’ve lived in. It represents the panhandle.

I relax and light a candle.

SeaWorld and the Aquatic Park My favorite places in San Antonio, Eating turkey legs and funnel cakes While enjoying the Houston Rodeo.

Eating red grapefruit in the summer, Seeing prickly pear cactus in the desert heat. Open you ears and listen, To hear the mockingbird repeat.

Jump on a cruise Across the sea slowly. Enjoy the ride, have fun. Take your whole family.

So many adventures that will never end. I love Texas, the coolest place ever. Texas is not just a state

I Am Texas in Action by Keith Michael Jones Jr.

Keith Michael yes this is me, Texas Leadership is my superpower, and the strength in me.

I learn from Texas examples of what I can be, This includes history even if it’s not pretty.

Unstoppable, my game is unstoppable, I refuse to follow others, it’s laughable.

At Holub Middle School, I’m not worried about being cool, If you follow others, it can make you a fool.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Basketball, now that’s my game, I want to impact Texas, like Koby and Lebron James. Someday it’s going to shine my name into fame.

Anything I want to become I can be it On the court I transform into a Lion with courage or a scorpion from Texas with venom.

My moves on the court is not just for me, ultimately, I want to help others and build my community,

Someday I will have that knowledge like KD, He played college ball in Texas, and later became a NBA MVP.

I Am Texas by MacKenzie Jones

I am Texas.

I love the DQ, the steak, and the Dr. Pepper. I love the tangy BBQ, The chilly and Taco Casa too.

I love the armadillo, the mocking birds, and the horny toads. I love the livestock and the agriculture too.

I love the bluebonnets, the paintbrushes, and the mesquite trees in the yard. I love the pecan trees too.

I love football, 4-H and the scent of leather too.

I love to stare out of the window to see the windmills, the red dirt, and clay. I love the night sky, the stars, the sun sets, and the sun rises.

And here is where we say “howdy” and “how is your day.”

We have our Bible belt and the “bless your heart.” We love our boots, our belts, buckles, and hats. I am Texas.

Hurricane by Mary Margaret Jones

You feel the pain Rush through your veins

On that rued day

The water rushing Parents hushing Shhhh Shhhh Shhhh

You watch the shore And you can feel sorrow on your core

Little did you know That, that day was the last day you would know anything Galveston Hurricane, August 27, 1900–September 15, 1900

Memories by Zoe Ju

You live here, you live there, but lost that true ‘where?’ it’s always the same Never anything to claim

People say “Been there, done that” “It’s cool” I’d say but my memories of Texas are quite the display Because it’s quite different in Texas

I watched as many storms went by, their pernicious ways made many cry

Fighting through was quite hard to believe Because it’s quite different in Texas

I’ve witnessed some snow stick to the ground

It once lasted long and we were never the same but we fought through and overcame Because it’s quite different in Texas

I’ve met many people both good and bad There’s so many cultures that make me glad They bring this Texas culture to play and always seem to make my day! Because it’s always different in Texas ~

The Rodeo by Saige Jurek

Dusty, crinkled boots softly pat against the ground. Footprints treading forward in the burnt sand.

Sticky, sugary cotton candy melts by the slightest touch. The unpadded, stiff chairs are stacked like cake tiers, the kind of seat that sticks to your elbows and thighs, gluing you to the back until you get up for a ginormous stack

and briny jalapenos. The pounding of all the footsteps around you provides a drumroll before presenting the next big event. There’s the smell of mud caked on the animal participants, as well as the tangy scent of brisket and barbeque sauce. As more noise surrounds the arena, the moment you’ve been waiting for arrives. The announcer on the ear-crushing loudspeaker screams out the name of the next event.

around the cold metal gate that encloses a lone man, sitting squarely upon a giant steed, the metal being the only thing withholding the beast. A beige cowboy hat stained by dust and dirt crookedly seated on the rider’s head.

the bright white barrels tainted with the chunky soil of the arena, from the previous event.

the toothpick in his teeth between his chapped lips. And if you were close enough to hear him, close enough to feel his horse’s breath, you would hear him rasp in his deep, crackly voice, “It’s time.”

Regional Finalist

Home

by Anish Kalra

142 species of mammals. 657 species of birds. 30,000 species of insects.

Texas.

Its deep canyons. Its everlasting valleys. Its grandeur plains. Its majestic mountains, hills, and plateaus.

Texas. A place that is home to so many. From the simple bee, to the bighorn sheep, Texas is home.

For the Longhorn, Texas has been home since the 1820s. A cross between Spanish and English cattle. The Longhorn is a symbol of hardiness and pride.

For the Armadillo, Texas has been home since the 1870s. When it traveled north from Mexico, and settled in its new abode. The Armadillo is a symbol of protection.

For the Mockingbird, Texas has been home for a millennia. For it is a native. The beautiful songs of the bird have given it the state title. The Mockingbird is a symbol of intelligence.

Texas is home every year for a few weeks. A rest stop on the insect’s perilous journey.

To all these animals, Texas is home. To all 142 species of mammals, Texas is home. To all 657 species of birds, Texas is home. To all 30,000 species of insects, Texas is home.

To me, Texas is home.

Six Important Memories by Anya Yan

Kamaldev

One is the Alamo, which bravely standing still.

Two is Austin, the capital city here.

Three is the different types of people, together standing.

Four is the food, that each one of us favors.

Six is our hearts that are together UNITED!

To Texas with Love by Siyonamithra Kandala

Texas is the land of various places, With rivers, and forests, deserts, and parks,

It’s reminiscent of a lupine and grows like a tower!

The Pecan tree is the Texas’ state regional tree, It’s famed for its nut and used in tasty treats. The state stone Palmwood is found in a deep lair, It is the most beautiful of fossil glare.

Those three colors are the US’s patriotic ones too! Texas is the one and only Lone Star state, December 29, 1845 is an historical date.

Texas is the land of various places, With cacti like prickly vases. And familiar yet welcoming faces, It is what makes my Texas the greatest!

Roots of Beauty by Surabhi Kashyap

The gleaming sun shines brightly and the beauty roams free In the land of Texas, I am a tree. A tree settled on the ground, on moss that is like nature’s couch On the rainiest days the beauty will shine through with no doubt. A stream of light will brighten the way The beauty of Texas won’t ever go away.

All beautiful things of such glory. There is music to my ears, and nature to my eyes Texas is everything good and more combined. A ray of sun shines on my leaves brightly They thrive with pleasure and raindrops trickle down lightly. The echo of Texas’s beauty rings in my ears I am a tree, beautiful, despite the many years. I am one of many trees, one of many individuals that walk in this beautiful state with eye-catching visuals. Along the sidewalk here, and there Something glimmers with beauty that can’t be found elsewhere. The sun peeks through the clouds The beauty shines in the darkest of times with no doubt. The temperature can drop, but the beauty of Texas won’t stop. Rain or shine, the beauty glimmers Texas has beauty that constantly shimmers.

Texas Roaming by Chinmay Kaushik

I am Texas

When I wake up My state calls, Asking me to walk across the Alamo’s hallowed Halls, As I hear the sweet air’s Birdcalls, I go to Galveston to hear about the 1900 rainfall, Heading to see the seawall,

See some buried Cannonballs, Head to Houston to hear about some Fireballs,

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

See some Spaceballs, Texas may have some shortfalls, You are not Likely to see any snowballs, But I am Texas

Regional Finalist

On Texas Soil by

Sai Kaushik

Stretching underneath the star-studded skies, Is a land loved by all those that roamed it.

Expectations, a land of great grit. On this beautiful land, this Texas soil, The Natives wandered, thrilled by its sights, The prospectors dug, till they found oil, The astronauts pondered how to reach new heights, However, with all of the greatness, The richness, splendor, and diversity, In the past of the state of Texas, There has also been much tragedy. It was under a Texas sky, in ‘63,

It was on Texas soil in 1900, That thousands died on Galveston Island.

Texas is a land that has survived, From the Tower Shooting to Hurricane Ike, The land of this state nurtures those, Who can survive disaster and still grow, A land of people who work hard day and night,

A land of people who are incredibly gracious, That is why I am proud to say Texas is me and I am Texas.

Regional Finalist

I Am Texas

by Eva Keel

I am the rising sun glistening in the morning.

I am a feeling of happiness.

I am the calls of soldiers from the Revolution, singing songs of victory to their families.

I am the cries of joy as soldiers return home to their children, with tears in their eyes.

I am the breeze that echoes through the day.

I am a warm afternoon in the sun, with children running and playing.

I am the safety and comfort of a mother’s embrace.

I am a lullaby echoing through the warm Texan air, when one cannot rest.

I am the pink sky on a beautiful Texas autumn.

I am the beautiful Texas moon, shining, smooth, and shimmery like a diamond.

I am a pack of coyotes, roaring and howling through the night.

I am the sound of a mockingbird raising her youth.

I am the church bells on a warm Sunday, glowing and gleaming in the sun.

I am the passion and ambition in a child’s eyes. I am Texas.

Miller by Lincoln Kelley

On December 7, Doris Miller was up in the morning. He was doing the laundry distress call from the alarm. Doris manned his station it was destroyed by a bomb. He found his captain in agony from the attack.

He carried his captain to safety boss told miller to man the anti-aircraft gun shot down the two plains he had never shot that type of gun He received a Navy cross medal for Miller which was sadly the highest medal a person of color could receive.

Find Me in The Lone Star State by

Elyse Khoja

I am from the cityscapes of Houston and the deserts of Big Bend.

From the salty water of The Gulf of Mexico and the 1,900 mile long Rio Grande. I am from kayaking in the Gulf on a calm waveless day and canoeing on the Rio Grande while marveling at the 1,500 foot canyon walls on a cool fall day.

From swimming in my pool in Houston’s 100 degree summers and watching from my bedroom window the heavy rain blow sideways in a strong summer storm. From Houston’s mouth-watering and diverse food, Barbeque and Tex-Mex.

I am from the starry dark skies of West Texas, The Little Dipper and The Milky Way. Visiting the Alamo, and learning about the brutal battle fought 185 years ago.

I am from my immigrant parents, Greece and Pakistan.

From Texas’ welcoming spirit and cultural diversity.

I am from Texas, the Lone Star State.

We Are Texan by Sophia Kim Texas truly is a melting pot, smiles akin to laughs collision of cold and hot

But when we say this: “I AM TEXAS”?

Can we also add: “WE ARE TEXAN”?

Watch the sky and wonder why stars shine?

Aren’t we all those mockingbirds

Our pioneers fought back, revolution-ized

Doris

Sent men to the stars and back

And wish for more Friendship.

No, we aren’t Lone Stars We Are Texan ~

Texas My Texas by

Chloe Kimberly

You have brought families together The calm waters are as light as a feather You bring us joy We smile like when a child is given a toy

Oh texas Oh texas with the great people you have The oak tree in the corner I made so many memories You have good documentaries I always knew that coming to this place would be great

You are a great piece of art ~

I Am Texas by Sammi Kirkland

I am Texas.

I am from gathering with your friends

I am from the blistering, blazing and burning heat.

I am from when your mom wants to take Bluebonnet photos every year.

I am from the breathtaking and beautifully made sunrises and sunsets.

I am from putting “y’all” in every sentence I say. I am from begging my mom to take me to the Friday night football games.

I am from stopping at every Buc-ees I see.

I am from going to Six Flags every summer with all of my family I am from the homecoming mums that brush the ground when you walk.

I am from ordering sweet tea at every Tex-Mex restaurant we eat at.

I am from going to the lake every weekend no matter what the weather is.

I am from the late night trips to Whataburger. I am from driving down dusty dirt roads

I am from everyone knowing what state you live in as soon as you talk.

I am Texas. ~

Our Home On The Range by

Viviana Koivumaa

Texas Lone Star State

Such a pretty place to live The home of the brave

Such diversity

A place of hope and freedom

Very friendly too

The mutton busting Fun but very challenging Love the rodeo ~

Am Texas by Saanvi Kondaskar

I am Texas…

I am the azure meadow of bluebonnets spread across the land, I’m the wide pasture of horses grazing under the sun,

I am Texas…

I am the steady horses carrying a Texan rodeo rider, I’m the long, pointed cowboy boots of a true Texan, I’m the crispy Texas apple that makes our apple cider.

I am Texas...

I am the bright and warm communities that embrace all, I’m the school with diverse students, together a union. I am the businesses and customers who unite as friends. I am the lone star state of America, the one and only one.

I am Texas…

I am the idea of peace for a future that is bright, I’m the dream that we can live together day and night. So, I try to make the world much better, by shining the Texan light. ~

I Am Texas by Kirsten Kosse

I am Texas. I am from small towns with everybody saying “y’all.” I am from riding in hot semi-trucks, listening to amazing country music and seeing windmills on a dirt road.

I am from acres of land full of pointy mesquite trees, and hay.

I am from watching entertaining football games in the beautiful night sky.

I am from making gooey s’mores while gazing at the lovely sunset at a massive lake.

I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Avery Kowalick

I am Texas.

I am north Texas all the way up to Texoma. I am from pokey mesquite trees and dusty dirt roads.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I am the winding Red River to Lake Texoma. and giant tumbleweeds to tornado valley.

I am from Friday night football to Monday night football. Go Cowboys!

I am from never ending road trips to go see my favorite teams.

I am from open skies to cloudy skies from heavy rain to big sun shine.

I am from 101 to -1 in a matter of hours from hot and sunny to cold and windy.

I am from juicy brisket straight off the smoker to bigger and better Texas toast. I am from Dairy Queen to Whataburger from delicious, hot, steamy Tex-Mex to always cooked perfect BBQ.

I am from “Everything is bigger in Texas” to “Remember the Alamo” and “hey y’all.” I am from everything great about Texas. I am Texas. ~

Galveston by Hubert Kudlicki

Great animals Amazing food Lovely beaches and views

Excellent amusement parks and rides Stellar sea animals

Outstanding activities Nonstop fun food and games ~

I Am Texas by Cara Lackey

I am Texas.

I am the bluebonnets I see in the spring. I am the sweat from my dad when he hunts. I am the dirt roads I know on my way to the farm. I am the juicy steak on Saturday nights.

I am the hogs my dad and I hunt. I am the barbed wire holding all the cattle in.

I am the wind farms I see on my way to Vernon. I am the boots I wear to the farm. I am the crimson Indian Paintbrush. I am the truck my dad owns. I am the rattlesnake that I see at Megargel. I am Texas.

A Better Texas by Eleonora Lagun

A light breeze is blowing over the plains, One moment it’s sunny, the next minute it rains.

Of bluebonnets and roses the colors will show. A pecan tree grows in high elevation, It raises itself without hesitation. A northern mockingbird is singing its song, Armadillos and longhorns all get along.

A blue lacy dog is chasing a hare. Right before the burrow, the little puppy stops, And back into its little home the tiny hare can hop. Guadalupe bass are swimming so free, Cotton is growing high up in a tree. Today all our friendships will thrive and rise, Expressed as a “thank you” or a couple of pies. The music of friends rises up to the sky,

When people are combined together, They turn the world into something better. And now, as this story is being told, A better world we all can mold With everyone’s help, the Lone Star State, Into a brighter future will open a gate.

All About Texas!! by Shantal Laguna

Texas? what to know of Texas, well you see their weather is quite bipolar.

Their steak houses are well known

Whataburger is also only in Texas. Oh how everyone loves Whataburger and for it to only be here in Texas is amazing. Their food is everything in Texas.

The rodeo has many recognitions from around the world tourists come to visit and have fun on all the rides and food. There is still so much to know about Texas.

Lone Star State by Jonathan Lang

Texas, warm, yet cool Home of the bluebonnet, home of friendship. Education, making people smart, To discover more, Solving problems across the world, This is what we do, In the lone star state.

2nd largest state, home of 29,145,505. All proud of their state. People happy in the lone star state. Dancing the square dance, wearing the Texas Blue Topaz.

In the lone star state, In the lone star state.

The Melting Pot by Sadie

Larned

At the crack of dawn, the sun rises. Heads come off pillows to greet the diverse sounds of Texas. Farmers wake up and look out their windows -

The people in downtown wake up to vrooms and bright lights.

As time passes, the type of people and their jobs vary. Fields are being plowed. Courts are being called. Lunch is being served in Texas. Lunch is being made in Texas. Soon the sun is setting. Stars are coming out. People start to gaze, And as they gaze, They realize … Texas is a melting pot. Texas is diverse. Texas is BIG. Texas is home. ~

Our Texas by Andres Lazalde

Texas oh Texas

A wonderful place home to many millions Filled with so many different faces How are we to accept your pristine shores and clear blue skies?

Texas oh Texas

You keep us safe and sound Summer, after scorching summer With many brilliant memories abound

Texas oh Texas

Mixing so many unique, colorful cultures like a great stew Longhorns and cowboys, Mariachis and festivities So many to name all in one place, all brought together by you

Texas oh Texas

As the plains roll through Mile after perfect mile to feast our hungry eyes We thank you for being you

Texas oh Texas

It would be a lie to say we built you For you’ve done much more for all of us than we could ever do for you Thank you for making us who we are

Texas oh Texas

May we sleep under your dazzling night sky And awake to your brilliant birdsongs forevermore But most important let us work together: as one, for all Thank you for making us, Texas

The Lonestar State by Jennifer Leal

Clear skies and lemonade

With the mockingbird alongside

Tailgates slammed open Trucks come and go Late nights and chill vibes

Family and friends Barbecues and Friday night football

A lone state full of love Trails of wonders

What a glamorous view Sights of cattle and calves

Running around and feeling free Farms and ranches surrounding me A state full of love And friendship And rodeos The lone star state

Monarch Facts by Leanna Leal

Migrate from Texas to Mexico in clear skies. To escape the cold weather.

Flapping wings in the gorgeous Texas sky.

Keep your eyes open for them moving by. Their life cycle goes on and on.

Regional Finalist

The Island by Erika Ledezma

Nice warm weather No need for a sweater There’s nothing better The nice ocean feels like a magical potion It feels me up with emotion The warm sand feels good in-between my toes

The water parks at the island make me feel some way I can’t explain I feel like it drains all my sadness away The beauty of this island is enchanting It has me smilin’ This beauty is South Padre Island

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I Am Texas by Lynnzee Lewis

I am Texas.

I am the exhausting heat that makes sweat drip, dribble, and dart down your back.

I’m from the hurricane like winds That huff and puff and blow the house down.

I am from the long nights out line-dancing with cowboys while country music blares.

I am from the gradient layers of pastel purple, bright orange, colorful blue, and blinding pink sunsets That give you goosebumps, and chills When you look up at its beautiful colors.

I am from the sweet smell of BBQ, and burning barrels Floating through the air to your nose.

I am from walking outside and seeing millions of hungry cattle in your backyard.

I am from the crispy dead grass everywhere you look.

I am from the emerald green tractors, and jumbled yellow tumbleweeds that stroll down the long dirt road that seems to never end.

I am Texas. Texas by Simon Li

Texas is the lone spark you see When you look up at the nightly star. Texas is running free, The wind taking you afar.

Texas is busy buildings Lighting up in the night. Texas is rebuilding Eventually you’ll ignite.

Texas is friendship And laughter and love.

A visit to above.

Texas welcomes you, Whether young or old. Texas is the state you knew, Worth more than any gold.

I Am Texas by Alexis Linn

I am Texas.

I am from the blistering heat to the frigid coldness.

I am from the accent to say “y’all,” “yee-haw,” and “howdy.”

I am from the cowboy hats and the baseball bats.

I am from the dusty dirt road where we get stuck behind tractors

I am from the fantastic football games one day and wild up rodeos the next I am from the place my grandpa would herd up the cows.

I am from the Sunday mornings the Wednesday nights in the Bible belt

I am from driving to DQ to grab a sweet tea. I am from the red dirt to play softball on. I am from my brother driving me to school on his truck. (white shining in the heat, smelled like football gear) I am from the big, blue, bold bluebonnets close to the ruby, rare Indian Paintbrush I am from the place I love. I am Texas.

I Am

Texas

by Abel Lira

Texas the best State of them all Brings comfort and a delighted call Texas is all about God Which brings a loving bond Texas the Lone Star State A faithful setting where there is always fate From a Texas junior to a cattleman Texas changes your life by having true joy

Texas, an emblem of freedom of glow That will always bring thoughts of the Alamo`s show Many farms and ranches that make you work But will bring a smirk

Texas the best place to enjoy a loveable horse ride That will make your problems of emptiness go to the side

There will be nothing else you will want to desire

Texas the owner of the ford pickup truck Driving on the sunny road with a smile of joy wishing this was luck So let Texas guide the way like if it’s your faith. Because Texas will always bring the love you chase.

I Am Texas by Railey Looper

I am Texas . I’m from the country winds seven days a week. I’m the smell of hot BBQ and taste of DP on Friday and nights watching TX football. I’m from the boots, the jeans the hats and belt buckles.

I’m from the mud the booms, bangs, and pows.

I’m from the smell of leather in a new truck.

I’m from the itching of hay and the “yeehaws!” I’m from Remember the Alamo” and “Don’t tread on me”. I’m from the early mornings watching the sunrise

I’m from country music and bluebonnets at sundown.

I’m from the sweet tea and spicy chili.

I am Texas.

Texas, O Texas by Austin Lopez

A grand place beneath the hot sun, Laden with farms, cities alike, With persons almost loathe to shun, Perfect for a bike or a hike.

A slice of southern countryside, Flourishing with triumph and life, Heart brimming with much joy and pride, Superb for living despite strife.

A land separate and apart, Independent yet united, Cobbled together piece of art, Unrivaled freedom ignited. Texas, O Texas, so, so brightIs the land of south and sun’s light

Raspas de Limon in Texas by Ayleen Lopez

Raspas de Limon are my favorite. I can dance, I can play, I can eat them every day! It is tasty. It is icy It is cold and it is sweet. I can eat them in a car I can eat them so far from my car. You can eat them anywhere you see But raspas really do mean a lot to ME . ~

I Am Texas by Trealeigh Love

I am Texas.

I am the smell of rolls and steak from our local steakhouse after watching the Cowboys do a touchdown dance on a Sunday night.

I am big, beautiful and bright sunsets after a long day. I am a long hike through the majestic Wichita Falls with my crew.

and shooting loud guns with my dad.

I am cooking ribs with my mom and making gorgeous mums with my grandma.

I am bipolar weather and tornado valley.

I am camping with my loved ones at my favorite lake. I am listening to country music on the way to Whataburger.

I am running through thick red Texas mud

at the Thor run with my family.

to support my sisters.

I am Texas.

Regional Finalist

The Time of Texas by Lailah Lujan

I am Texas. Where tadpoles swim and Mockingbirds mock. Where Indian paintbrushes paint the wind, Where Bluebonnets bloom without an end, Where willow trees weep and red dirt sweeps the land. I am Texas.

Where the wind softly whispers this is home. I am Texas. Where cracks in the dirt tell history and shows How many lives we lost. Where the evergreen trees carry stories from Centuries ago and their bark says we’ve Seen the Alamo.

I am Texas.

Where the canyons scream I have been here for ages around And are still standing tall and proud. I am Texas.

The forest has secrets to tell. I am Texas. This is Texas born and raised and as old as age I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Jason Luke

I am Texas

Where every meal has to include sweet tea or BBQ. Where plenty of colleges are placed, and where sports teams play.

Where we say “hey ya’ll” or “yee haw.” Where we see twinkling stars,

Where our dirt is as red as

Where our main food is spicy, hot chili. Where we have a great big animal named a longhorn.

I am Texas.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Texas by Bishop Lumpkin

The Texas green grass covers the lands Tall rocky structures open their hands Red, White and Blue waves in the air Humid hot weather everywhere

The lone star state We don’t hesitate to demonstrate Our pride And don’t forget that sweet Texas tea that we provide

The city lights shine bright as day Nature reveals a beautiful display Buildings that touch the sky

Cowboys ride into the sunset That big Texas star that we can’t forget Us people stand tall I love Texas and so will y’all

I Am Texas by Kaitlyn Lundy

I am from the Lone Star, From Dallas down to Houston

I am from the Blue Bonnets And the sound of Galveston waves

Cowboy boots and long-horns

I am from the hill country, From Yee Haw, y’all and ‘Bless your Heart’

I am from the panhandle From tumble weeds and the wild west

From all of the history, memories, line dancing and Love...

I AM TEXAS

Galveston by Jude Lynch

Amazing seafood (and other!) restaurants

Lovely beaches and beautiful skies Very good surf and strong current

Excellent amusement rides Stupendous sea animals

Other great things to dolike swim and Moody Gardens Nonstop fun and food ~

I Am Texas by Santiago Machuca

I am Texas. I am Whataburger and Taco Casa. I am the smell of the glistening BBQ.

I am the beautiful sunset that glides among the lakes. I am the stunning night sky with bright stars glaring down at you.

I am the place That has very friendly people, with accents Who say “y’all’ and ‘yee haw.”

I am Texas

Texas is Splendid by Nicolas Mackenzie

Texas has left a mark in my heart Epic creatures in Brazos Park Xtreme danger larks, Amazing long horn cattle Seen the place of the Alamo Battle,

Incredible San Antonian hills; Scrumptious, bbq, tacos and dills, Spectacular rodeo People won’t see that in Tokyo, Line dancing, square dancing Essentially is all prancing, New boots, cowboy hats Do-si-do, I love that! I moved in the summer from Britain ~

Coming

to Texas by Cristhian Madrid

My parents wanted to come to Texas because they wanted a better life for us. For one whole year my family made a plan How to come from Mexico to Texas. In 2015 my family came to Texas.

so boring with nothing to do. To make the trip more entertaining I looked out the window and I slept.

After all that, me and my family made it to Texas.

One of my mom sisters helped her get work and helped her get an apartment for us to live in.

I did not know any English and I was so shy and scared.

The Land of Opportunity by MacKenzie Madsen

That’s what I am, the nectar of life, replenishing the weakest of souls into the heartiest of people They grant me life, and in return, I provide refuge or what some might call paradise

From the trees to the towns, my people roam in awe

While deep within the heart, skyscrapers dot the horizon gleaming with hope and pride My children soar high with their craving for success, blossoming with triumph Eventually they slip through my grasp, going elsewhere, but their heart never leaves Their seed stays rooted deep into my soil, growing, and restoring the missing piece, once lost Together, families are made, and they grow up in a world made just for them As they grow larger, their success does too, always leading them to another opportunity Friendly neighbors shall open their doors bestowing love upon their young minds

With all this bustle, some need a chance to get away, to have freedom They journey to see the seas lapping the shores, waving at them from across the vast blue Then they look towards the open plains of swaying grass, cattle grazing beneath the blazing sun

nourishing the plants below They always come back, running into my outstretched arms like lost souls in search of a home

These people are my life, revitalizing my delicate heart with the music of amity From the time they were farmers, factory workers, and engineers, we have stood side by side We have faced war, doubt, and crisis, yet we are still the Lone Star State, and forever we will be, Texas

Texas Life by Azaire

Maknojia

Texas

Is the place that I was born Texas Has the beautiful sceneries Texas is the place that I call home Texas Has spectacular bluebonnets Texas The place where I belong Texas The place that means to me Love

To the Alamo by Ali Malek

To The Alamo

To the Alamo we go In the rain or snow!

Even though we are short We will defend the fort Our families, they support Mexico we will thwart

To the Alamo we go In the rain or snow!

We protect the site We will fright

To the Alamo we go In the rain or snow! ~

Creation of a Texan by Rylee Malloy

Bones built from moon dust Skin made from sunbeams

Sown together with golden strings

Hands formed from the strongest leather Eyes made of pecans fallen from the trees Stretch marks made from your heart peeking through your skin Your mind is a constellation of stars Made of galaxies and nebulas and matter; a vast and never ending space of power

Your soul is a collection of bluebonnets and Indian paintbrushes Tied together with burlap ribbon

You are made beautiful by the delicate hands of the universe

You are the clouds in the sky, covering the sun ever so slightly to get that perfect day You are the shade underneath the tall willow oak trees, providing a rest to weary children You are all the stars in the great big Texas sky, gathered together to light up the night

Though your skin may crease, your hair may fade and fall out from the grasp time holds on us, Your scars from the world don’t make you any less beautiful

And as the sun sets on a day’s work Mother nature rests as do all the creatures and the people

We are all strung together, connected with the same sun, the same moon, and the same blue sky residing above our heads

When the sun rises on a new day, and we all sip our coffee throw on our cowboy hats, and pull on our boots

We breathe that fresh air of Texas.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

The Clash at the Alamo by Aydin Manal

People were waiting; For the Mexicans attack Knowing that this day may be their last

Wait! Did you hear that?! Was that a cannonball or some music played

By Davy Crockett

All the men in the Alamo are on edge Waiting for Santa Anna to attack

As the troops settle into bed on March 5th, they notice

While the Texians are sleeping, the Mexicans form ranks One nervous soldier shouts, “ Viva el Mexico!”

The Texians have been alerted While the Texians rush to form ranks; The Mexicans charge the Alamo

But no man survives

The Mexicans sent Susana Dickenson, wife of a brave soldier To tell Sam Houston of the defeat

And that is why The Texans said at San Jacinto, “Remember the Alamo!”

~ Deep by Emma Mankarious

At the ocean So far so deep I keep swimming down Thinking Will, I ever meet the sea Floor? I let myself drown Go as deep as I can... I look up to the sun Shing from up above.

A few moments later I hit something I can no longer see So I stay I don’t try I have given up

But then my senses Start to Come back to me: I can feel I can hear I can taste I can smell But I still can’t see

I try to see again but I am too weak A voice in my head telling me

God has glorious things for you in this World

And always know that even If you are at the bottom of the sea, there is always Someone there no matter what you do or who you are.

So I swim, I can’t see but I can hear someone call me... I can feel the water I can taste the sun I am out And I can see who has been calling me.

Changing in Texas by Charlotte Maples

I was told to write a poem creative and connected But nothing comes to mind

Now we are the Mountains that make our stomachs queasy We started as a piece of land Owned by you and me But in the end we always knew Texas is made up of individuals, but it is represented by the ones who stay true

Born in 2009 Raised with Texas in my mind She has given us freedom and given us hope We have worked for her heart and her soul Learned from the best all the time When it started in 2009

Texas glooms over us with power and land More than we can comprehend But in our minds, we all remember the stories of the Alamo and the big endeavors Americans traveling from abroad Natives leaving with no fraud We have been told by the power herself You have the chance so try it yourself

Texas by Cristian Mares

Where trees are green sun is bright, and warms gently on your face Texas where barbecue is best,

Texas is where best moments are made Texas is on the horizon with a hat, and a lasso riding till dawn

Texas where crops are great, and food is good Texas where family is brought together Texas where the gulf’s water is the saltiest and most coolest

Texas where it is hot and humid, Texas where oranges are citrus and sweet Texas where birds call your name and make you say Good old Texas.

I Am Texas by Stevie Markham

I am Texas.

I am “hey y’all,” “howdy,”and “yeehaw” I am “Remember the Alamo,” “Come and take it,” and “Don’t mess with Texas.”

I am loud country music and Texan accents.

I am cowboys with boots, hats, and huge belt buckles.

I am crazy rodeos and livestock shows.

I am cold sweet tea on a super hot day. I am the smokey smell of amazing barbeque food with a can of Dr. Pepper.

I am delicious, spicy, Tex-Mex food, like tacos, enchiladas, and fajitas.

I am pink, red, orange, and yellow sunsets. And gorgeous night skies.

I am big, bright, and beautiful stars. I am Texas.

Oh, Texas! by Cristofer Vazquez Martinez

Oh Texas! Oh, Texas!

Oh how I love you Texas! You can be as hot as the sun! Or, be as cold as ice! Or even be too windy at times! Oh Texas! Oh, Texas!

Oh how I love you Texas! They might think we are cowboys! But, I don’t blame them since we like to dress like them! But, we are the same as you! Oh Texas! Oh, Texas!

Oh how I love you Texas! You have the greatest BBQ in the world that anyone can ask for! And all you need to cook it is mesquite! Oh Texas! Oh, Texas!

Oh how I love you Texas! You sometimes scare me Texas! Or, surprise me at times! But, I will always love Texas!

The Lakes of Texas by Spencer Marye

The lakes of Texas aren’t they grand? Kids water skiing or playing in the sand.

The lakes of Texas aren’t they fun?

Many different types of people, just look at everyone. The lakes of Texas are big and wide.

Texas oh Texas very diverse Different entertainment from baseball to concerts

Howdy Texas Roseated Spoonbill by Marshall Mason

Spoonbills Are very shy birds Spoonbills

Spoonbills

Eat small shrimp Spoonbills Love Texas Gulf Coast And Y’all should too!

I Am Texas

by Carter Matthews

I am Texas

I am from the BBQ, the leather and oil.

I am from the rednecks and horses, the boots, and most importantly the cowboy hat

I am the Buc-ee’s on extensive trips. Because everything is bigger in Texas.

I am the y’all, the reckon and ain’t. I am the southern accent. I am the Texas tradition.

I am from the to huge too be true, homecoming mums.

I am from the colossal guns and cruel knives, the tractors on FM roads and farming. I am Whataburger at a distant football game. I am from the trucks and rocky and jagged dirt roads, the deadly hurricanes and sweeping tornadoes.

I am the Bluebonnets, whose gorgeous petals I remember as my own. I am Texas.

Oh Dear Texas by Lizbeth Mayorga

Oh dear, Texas!! You are history, you are known from many things.

You make memories. In backyards on bright Sunday eveningsthe fresh iced tea and BBQ while watching football games

A warm cozy blanket laying under the twinkling stars drinking a cup of warmhearted milk and baked toasted cookies

Oh dear, Texas!!

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I Am Texas by Jace McCaskill

I am Texas.

I’m from the blazing weather to the freezing DQ ice cream. I’m from the great wonderful Whataburger to the nice pop when opening a DP. I’m from the gigantic Buc-ees to the small towns. I’m from the “y’all” to the “yeehaw.” I’m from the hunting

I’m from the armadillo to the hissing rattlesnake. I’m from the Bible belt to the noisy radio. I am Texas. ~

I Am a Texan Man by Jaydon McConathy

I am a Texan man Now I may not look the part But I am a Texan man Life may be hard But I keep my pride Because I am a Texan man You may think my people don’t exist, down here in Texas but I assure you, I exist and I am proud to be a Texan man I am free

Things are hard but I don’t let that hold me down Because I am a Texan man I am different I did not want this hard walk But this life chose me So all I can do is embrace myself Because if I don’t love myself who will I am gay I am a Texan man ~

I Am Texas

by Caitlin McConnell

I am Texas. I’m from family BBQ dinners, and Momma’s sweet tea that is made with love, laughter, and lightheartedness.

I am late night runs to Whataburger with my dad who will Whatasize his fries and Dr. Pepper every time.

I’m from Friday Night Football. as they lead us to victory!

I’m from driving down miles of roads to visit family and friends. Occasionally spotting a pumpjack,

that is nearly empty. I am Texas. ~

As I Cruise and Peruse by

Jade McKissic

As I peruse around the bustling city of Houston I gaze up at the tall, modern skyscrapers of Downtown

“I am Texas.” Vivid, colorful murals adorn abandoned buildings and give them life Tributes to Texas natives are painted by the hands of those who admired them most

The smooth, concrete sidewalks of the city slowly crumble into rocky pathways Starting with a split in the pavement, and adding a few cracks as the city noise fades Then a perfectly placed gap or two, alive with lush green grass and bright

Now I cruise along the hike and bike trail Letting my bicycle carry me through the beauty of nature itself Mockingbirds soar between the treetops, listening for a new song while trying for a new taste of sweet nectar

The hot Texas sun beams down on me with intensity as I pedal back home Aching for a cup of ice water and craving t

Even though I create wind with my speed, it’s not enough Keep pushing, there’s only a few more blocks to go

The familiar houses painted a with a simple beige Embellished with uniquely colored doors that open up into my childhood home I step inside, away from the blazing heat of the “Friendly State”– though that heat isn’t so kind I guzzle down a cool bottle of water as I sprint up the stairs to run a nice, refreshing shower mirror and think to myself, “I am Texas.”

I Am Texas by Ella McKnight

I am Texas.

I am the red dirt blowing in your face to the smoke curling

I am the Bluebonnets and Indian Paintbrushes springing from the ground.

I am the sweet tea you get from Whataburger.

I am the sunsets to the sunrises, with the stars shining bright, beautiful, and blazing in between.

I am the coyotes yipping and howling through out the night.

I am the prickly pear cactus to the

I am the “Don’t tread on me” to “Come and take it”. I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Bria McLoughlin

I am Texas.

I am from red dirt and grasslands, From mesquite trees and cacti.

I am from mushrooms after a long thunderstorm, The kind that thrive in spring.

I am from my mother’s stories on the back porch, And the bright stars that are forever present.

I am from fresh baked rolls and the warmth of the kitchen. I am from the cattle that spread for miles.

I am from southern hospitality and pumpjacks. From photo albums and sunsets. I am from blistering summer afternoons And warm, colorful mornings. I am from my grandfather’s branch,

I am from football, mums and competitiveness.

I am from night showers, Like blessings to cure drought season.

I am from my grandmother, Who taught me everything she knows. I am from traditions and weekends at the lake. I am Texas.

The Lone Star State by Kaelyn McMahen

I am Texas.

I am from wild and western to stock shows and rodeos.

and the murky, delightful smell of BBQ.

I am from humid lake days to the never-ending red dirt roads.

to open plains and windmills.

I am from the Bible belt to the glowing sunsets, our small-town football games to late night Dairy Queen.

I am from mosquitoes, manure, and mesquite trees. I am from cowboys and belt buckles.

I am from the most memorable nights,

I am from the rugged smell of old leather truck seats.

I am Texas.

by Alma Medina

As I crawl out of my egg, I see nature. “What’s this place?” I asked.

one of the prettiest places you’ll see.” After I ate my eggshells, I was still hungry.

I decided to eat leaves and plants. A few days past, I looked for a twig to make my chrysalis. Then days passed, I got out of my chrysalis,

I will be back in spring. ”See you later!”

I Am Texas

by Jordan Melancon

I live in Houston, but was born in Beaumont In the deep state of Texas Texas is known for many things Football, Food, Sports, Weather

As a Texan I know we are the best state in the USA Whether it goes from Astros to Cowboys to Texans or Rockets Or Houston helping the Apollo Mission with the Rockets Or whether it comes to Whataburger being the best fast-food place for burgers Or our weather when it comes to hot or cold weather Or the hurricanes and storms we have to deal with every year

I just want to say that I am proud to be a Texan every day

by Yartizell Mendiola

I start as an egg Turn into a caterpillar I make a cocoon

I migrate to the south when winter comes around I come back to Texas in the spring that grow in your garden And just live my life free ~

A Shining Star by Fanxuan Meng

You are a lonely single star, Shining near and far. You were reborn in the war After hundreds of years tour.

You were saved from colonial rule Your freedom became true.

Your economy has become prosperous, The people illustrious.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I Am by Kaelyn Merrick

I am Texas

I am Bluebonnets I am Mockingbirds

I am strong I am love

I am Toads

I am Longhorns

I am Bats I am Armadillos

I am chili I am jalapenos I am grapefruit I am onions I am the Lone Star

I am Austin I am The Alamo I am square dancing I am cowboy boots I am Texas ~

I Am Texas by Karla Meza

I am from the dry but bipolar weather, from shorts to puffy jackets And thick sweaters.

I am from humid mornings to tornadoes warnings from the open sky. To the appealing sunsets.

I am from coyote nights that make you shiver down your spin. when you hear their howl. I am from deer or goats

Crossing the road. From the screech of the breaks Trying to avoid hitting it.

I am from “yeehaw” and “hey y’all” and From the big Buckle hat wearing cowboys

I am from everything is bigger in Texas from homecoming mums to tumble weeds.

That is why I am Texas.

Cactus My Cactus by Grace Miles

Cactus my Cactus

Oh will you ever grow again You fell like the Alamo And you struggle every day to rise like the soldiers trying to save the Alamo

Oh Cactus my Cactus Will you get to see another rodeo How about those adventurous cowboys riding bulls Or see people ride to the top of the ferris wheel

Oh Cactus my Cactus Do you like the beautiful bluebonnets blooming around you Or do you like the famous yellow roses of Texas instead

Oh Cactus my Cactus Are you amazed by the armadillos digging every day? Or is it the bats when they come out at dusk I think you enjoy soaking up everything in the Great Lone Star State of Texas!

I Am Texas by Kael Milhollon

I am Texas. I am the sweet tea at the Cowboys’s game. I am from the Dr. Pepper at the thick juicy steak dinner. I am from the ride home from school in the tuck listening to country music.

I am from the 9:00 dinners at Dairy Queen after hunting with my friends.

I am from the tractor pulls after playing in the dirt. I am from the boots and hats after the rodeos.

I am from the “yee-haws” and the “howdys.”

I am from the dirt smelling back roads and the leather smelling trucks. I am from the Rednecks To the Native Americans. I am from the chili cookoffs and the fresh cut steak. I am Texas. ~

Hi Ho to Texas We Go by Laila Miller

Time to go to Texas and here we go “HI HO TO TEXAS WE GO”

we’ll buckle our boots and start to ride “HI HO TO TEXAS WE GLIDE”

we’ll stop on our way for some pecan pie “HI HO TO TEXAS WE SPY”

we’ll go and see the Alamo “HI HO TO TEXAS WE GO”

we’ll go and wrangle the long horns “HI HO TO TEXAS WE’VE SWORN”

we’ll go and say “howdy y’all” “HI HO TO TEXAS FOR ALL”

we’ll go and plant some bluebonnets “HI HO TO TEXAS STEP ON IT”

we’ll go and see the Texas grass-fed horses “HI HO TO TEXAS… NO PORSCHES”

we’ll grow and pick the cotton “HI HO TO TEXAS NOT STOPPIN”

Finally, were here and it’s time to cheer “HI HO HEY TEXAS WERE HERE”

Texan Mode by Musa Mirza Texas, A hot sweaty outback But also, a state where I drive a hatchback We have quite some rain And places to treat pain We do Pokémon raids And get some cool shades Texas is my home A great place to roam We got the Texas rodeo Consuming turkey legs and fried Oreos Home of Travis Scott And food that doesn’t rot We got Torchy’s Tacos, Tex Mex and avocados Texas, we ball a lot Texas, we make some shots Texas, home of Buc-ees and H-E-B Texas, it’s the place to be Texas, it’s a home for me.

Oh Texas

by Anushka Misra

Oh Texas, Oh Texas

The Lone Star State

On the south of United States, Bigger than Germany and Great Britain combined.

Oh Texas, Oh Texas

The Lone Star State Houston, Dallas and Austin too, The Nine-banded armadillo you might just see too.

Oh Texas, Oh Texas Proud heritage and diversity, Also, a lot to do.

Oh Texas, Oh Texas Oh, what a state, all the way south in the United States.

Dear Bonnet Blue by Jaley Mitchell

Dear Bonnet Blue, Before the storm blew in and brought with it the harshest waves. You constructed a plan to raise the city’s elevation.

Then you went out of your way and hit the stores with the money you saved. To gather resources for the town. That way by the time meat didn’t stretch and the planets died out You would have resources to hand out.

You took your boat and saved those caught in the waves. After the storm passed you gathered a team of people from near and far. To replace every brick and every missing part. For what you did you were praised.

Powerful Beauty by Betina Molina

The Texas Bluebonnet Chosen in 1901 Because Texas knew as soon as they saw it That she was the one

She begins to bloom in March And is in full bloom by April She stands with no arch And looks so graceful

She wears the color blue And likes to bathe in the sun It is the perfect hue And looks great in the hot Texas sun

gymnasts and ballet dancers Blue represented by peace-keeping measures towards our neighboring countries Power manifested by leadership that reaches to Washington, D.C. Beauty, in and out, pictured in the hearts of Texans

Texas is a state of beauty And a state of power We have so many symbols that make us great

Alone in the Galaxy

by Celeste Molina

Am Texas

Once isolated in the States As the southern Sun Alone in the galaxy I solely spoke Spanish Until I emitted English And became the Lone Star State I am Texas

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Proud of My Texas by Natalia Molina

Oh, what a pride to be from the Lone Star State. To see the sun settle over the horizon in the deep west plains.

The blue sky, rivers, ponds, lakes will forever remain. As the Texas longhorn graces through the bright grass

Your ethnicity that doesn’t matter, here we are all by the hand Yes indeed, it truly is a blessing to be from the land of the free.

This is Texas by Peter Moore

Blue skies, Space City, Lots of cattle, And even more kind people.

The rodeo is unique, Fun and entertaining. Loads of barbecue, People work together to make it great.

The beautiful places, The cute animals, The winding rivers.

The history, the battles. Gonzales, the Alamo, Goliad and San Jacinto.

When people are in need, Like Harvey and the freeze, People help each other, And we survive.

This is Texas.

Ode to Bluebonnets - Our Texas State Pride by Shaivi Moparthi

In awe I stop by, to see the glory and the splendor of the breathtaking view.

Smiling within the valleys, Dancing along the trails, Swaying with the mountain wind, horizons of Texas Like fresh budding hope, Are they a beautiful reminder that spring has arrived?

While birds are singing the sonnet, And the sun is shining bright, Her eyes shine like a diamond, Her face glows with radiance,

She’s the queen of the land.

As she stands high and mighty, decked in royal blue, Filled with grace, Feeling so peaceful and yet so powerful, Showing her Texas pride, Is she spreading a cheerful message of kind, renewing power?

As I close my eyes and breathe deeply,

You are so precious! You are a blooming delight. You are Texas State pride.

I Am Texas by Brooklyn Morgan

I am from dead grass, and rolling tumbleweeds. I am from really small towns and super friendly people. I am from STAAR tests and homecoming mums.

I am from the Dallas Cowboys and the Houston Texans. I am from cattle, cowboys, and cowboy hats. I am from drilling rigs and oil pumps. I am from dirt roads and horses.

I am from Friday night football games and getting stuck behind a tractor. I am from massive lakes

I am from snow once a year. I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Kynzie Morgan

I’m from the “hey y’alls” and the ”howdy” From the sweet tea and the bilsoesus fried foods. I’m from the dusty dirt roads. To the farm and ranches.

I’m from the pretty sunrise and the beautiful sunsets. And the sparkling stars I’m from the blue bluebonnets and the longhorns to the mockingbirds.

“I’m from remember the Alamo” “Everything is bigger in Texas’ I’m from Open gun carry to the hunting.

I’m from trail riding horses To the Flag and all. I am Texas.

I Am Texas by Meritt Morgan

I am Texas.

I am from coyotes on my front porch and the mesquite trees in the back.

I am from gazing at the cotton candy sunsets while devouring my tangy barbeque.

I am from lots of land out in the country to dusty dirt and rocky gravel roads.

I am from the “Don’t mess with Texas” and “Come and take it.”

I am from riding four-wheelers in the woods and hunting birds with my BB gun.

I’m from watching the Dallas Cowboys on Mondays to going to church on Sundays.

I’m from creating circles in the cool red dirt at softball and going to Dairy Queen after.

I’m from taking pictures with bluebonnets and saying “Hey, y’all!” to everyone.

I am from riding buses to small towns for school sports and seeing rattlesnakes on the road.

I am from sweating in the heat to almost getting pushed over by the strong, severe, startling wind.

I am from looking up at the beautiful stars while jumping on my trampoline outside. I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Kendalynn Muhlbauer

I am Texas I am from a small town and dirt roads with Oil pumps down at the end.

I am a Texas Ranger and Dallas Cowboys fan. I am up with the beautiful pink and yellow sunrises and blue sunsets. I am a Whataburger, Taco Casa, and Dairy Queen kinda girl y’all.

I am from late at night listening to Country music and looking at the big and bright stars. I am Texas. ~

Oh Boy! by Jalylah Munoz

A Texas hero Musical creative Loud Buddy Holly The strums The beat of the drums Buddy Holly Oh boy! Every day with The strums Oh boy! Oh boy! The day the music died ~

Texas

is Home by Thanuj Muppidi

Texas is home, Texas is me Texas is where I want to be Even when I am feeling down Texas turns my mood around

Greenery of every kind shining in the sun So hot that concrete melts when we have our summer fun The amazing nature, my hands brush against the grass So fragile, it now seems as delicate as glass

I am Texas, Texas is me, We are Texas whoever you may be Lone Star state alone Texas is where young people become grown

No matter where we roam Texas will always be home

#1 Best by Carlo Nammour

#1 best pencil. What difference does it make? They all make streaks and they all make mistakes. But, for our classmates’ sake We must erase all of our wars And be that #1 best pencil

#1 best ice cream. What difference does it make? They all taste sweet and they all taste great. But, for our country’s sake We must scoop out all of our wars And be that #1 best ice cream

#1 best poem. What difference does it make? They all sound kind And they all sound gentle. But, for our state’s sake,

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

We must smooth out all of our wars And be that #1 best poem

Upon My Lands by Seher Namver

Upon My Lands Children scamper Mothers chuckle Fathers connect

Upon My Lands Teachers converse Doctors toil Flora sway Upon my lands

the very land we live on because of war’s suffrage the very land now bearing representation of nobility and liberty

I Am Texas and Upon My Lands Communities unite ~

Not Like Any

Other by Megan Nguyen

One in a million, one in a thousand, there is only one of us. For on a beach, possessing a single tiny grain of sand out of a billion on the edge of the water.

As in this state of Texas, it is true that all is one in a million.

Texas, where one can be who they are, can be anything the heart desires, the soul’s passion.

indistinguishable to the blind eye, it is not. For how is one not like any other?

The truth in those to be one no one is able to be, the vast space where a star shines its fullest.

growing to its full potential.

A jungle, various growing plants, dwelling creatures, a place where everything strives together.

Texas, the strength of a tree, no matter the struggles, stands strongly and continues to strive. Throughout the ups and downs, the strength to remain standing is indestructible.

Bright colors, phrases we have not heard before, various societies built with one’s culture.

Filled with varied traditions everywhere, beautiful in every way, for those who honor their ways. Arts and customs, shared with others, free to speak the mind and soul.

Differences being blinded are cleared,

Diversity, in all that is done, unite all that is present, unique in all angles, all shining bright. True to soul and spirit, advanced to its fullness and remains beautiful for all eternity.

Not like any other,

Texas, its own world; for everyone near or far, old, or young, different appearance or nationality.

one’s diverse beauty, uniqueness, unity, trueness. For in the end, Texas is special.

True to all, once one lived in Texas, has once lived as a Texan, no matter who one is or where they are from.

I Am Texas by Haven Nichols

I am Texas. I am the coyotes that howl noisily throughout the night.

I am the cows that get lassoed at rodeos.

I am the horses that graze all day and roam across the acres of land. I am the country music that gets played on full volume on the whole car ride to school.

I am the sunrises that cause roosters to wake everyone with their loud cocka-doodle-doos.

I am the sunsets that tell people the day is coming to an end.

I am the stars that dance across the night sky and circle around the moon. I am the friendly neighbors that greet you when you’re playing outside.

I am the sweet tea that makes people happier. I am the Dr. Pepper that tastes like heaven. I am Texas.

I Am the Alamo, the Present, and the Stars by Adela Nicolae

I was born in the city about which They say “Houston, we have a problem,” But in this city of hopes and dreams, In the state the Caddo people call home, Where we live interlaced together: 145 languages in a woven quilt, We uncover how to travel the stars, We construct slender windmills between Rusted pumpjacks, serve German

I was born in a wild state where People stubbornly root their souls like tumbleweed. But in this state of bluebonnets and sweltering summers, The people’s hearts as big as Lone Star Cover everything in their immense shadow To shield everything from the broiling sun, Raising skyscrapers, celebrating rodeos, singing their nature From the plains to the ocean, from the hills to the canyons.

I was born in a city of the American Dream which My parents chased from across the ocean. In this state of miracles and freedom, I am the Alamo, I am the present, I am the stars.

This Is Texas! by Kayla Nisby

The greatest people and things are created in Texas Everyone born in Texas does something great, and adds diversity to the world Take Beyonce, she was born right here in Houston, Texas

Now she has many people that adore her and has a loving family She always helps out in her community. Also, Jamie Foxx was born here in Texas,

and he’s doing amazing things in the world Not only does Texas have great people, we have great FOOD!

Who doesn’t love food? We have Whataburger which is where we Texans go when we crave a juicy burger

Texas is home of greatness, it’s where greatness is prepared and sent out into the world I wouldn’t trade Texas for any other state.

Everything is Bigger in Texas by Victoria Nshimirimana

Everything is bigger in Texas. The sound of the school bell, as loud as a bombshell.

Everything is bigger in Texas. Hair, the colors, so big and bright, no matter if its walks, talks, or are long crazy Locks, No one would dare to stare.

Everything is bigger in Texas. Mascots, the bigger the better they say, it is the thoughts, that’s what counts.

Everything is bigger in Texas. Animals,

Y’all, bring over a friend, Everything is bigger than Texas. ~ Have You? by Sibley O’Haver

Have you seen the mockingbird Have you heard the song Have you seen the spring Have you heard kids play

Have you heard Texas calling to you?

Listen then to the birds sing Go play in the spring Go see the bluebonnet And go to the call of Tejas

Go to Texas

Listen to the call Go to the place of wonder Go enjoy lone star state Have you been to Texas?

The Park

At the park

It’s a perfect day To go out and play

The bluebonnets are dancing The sun is bright Gleaming I see a beautiful sight

Two tall trees A sight to behold Each has a story to be told ~

Born and Raised by Caroline Oliver

I am Texas - the memories stay; I would love to share I am Texas - from the very tip top I am Texas - wind, warmth, mighty rain

Prickly pines, pedals that shine Old Wild West, but great big cities at their best Towns distraught will rise again - stronger, more resilient Rainy days, beautiful rays I am Texas, and in Texas I’ll always stay.

Lone Star Parks by Daniel Olmstead

We like to go to Texas State Parks, We have fun from morning to dark. We swim in rivers and lakes,

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

We tube down the rapids,

We hike and bike upon the trails, Higher and higher we go, Until up on a mountain, And we look down below.

Raccoons, armadillo, deer, Birds, and bugs also appear. Constellations in the dark, Are a perfect way to enjoy a park.

Visiting the parks of this state, You’ll see how Texas is really, really great!

by Liliana Ortega

I love how they have colorful wings. You can see them in the Texas skies.

They hang out in Texas. They migrate to Mexico. They look for hot weather.

I’m a Muslim teenager in Texas To be a Muslim in Texas means being neither stripped away from, nor from my homeland. An “ajnabi”; a foreigner; in my own land. “Go back to the sand” and “He’s a camel rider,” and, and, and the list goes on.

As a Muslim teen in Texas, there’s a struggle every day that I have to face. I show everyone a certain face; like a mirror, I and other teens are the SAME. We both are of the same AGE, RACE, have the same struggles to FACE. But in reality, that’d be a loop of lies and lies Because in me there are cries; cries saying, I don’t have the same struggles to face. A man with values

A man with self-respect

A man who resists desires for the best in the hereafter; an idea denied in the West.

Infractions are rampant, not infractions to law and justice

But laws to humanity’s NATURE

Actions are IRRATIONAL, ILLOGICAL, UNNATURAL. It’s easy to be led astray; to sell your afterlife for worldly gains, To me, my point is as clear as day, Life is like a game, The winner and the sinner are not the same, As Muslim teenagers in Texas

Me and my brothers will pray for peace and unity

Balancing the words “American” and “Muslim” That this game we shall play That a great message we shall convey.

Of All Things in Texas by Colin Ottis

I am a Texan and that will never be taken away from me and I am proud. So, you judges may not be from Texas so let me tell you if you’re from New York, New Jersey, or anywhere else in the world Do you feel a sense that you are different from everyone around you? Or do you feel that you’re just a part of the mob that is walking on the sidewalk but not here in Texas nothing is the same, ever hear the saying everything is bigger in Texas well not entirely true but I think what there trying to say is everything is different

In Texas we are engineers, we are smart, we pump oil from the ground and natural gas, we are educators, we have great schools like Texas A&M or Texas longhorns. we never stop learning and thinking.

This IS Texas so thank you and I hope that you will think of this poem when you think of Texas

The Calming Breeze of Texas by Charly Oviedo

Walking through downtown Houston, or over the hills in Texas countryside, It’s a cool breeze for me.

Every day it draws me nearer, with each blow from the wind I smile, again, and again.

like the state of Texas, it’s huge and high. It’s also invisible and can’t be seen by the human eye.

Sometimes, I open my arms big, and wide. I pretend I am an Anna’s Hummingbird, through the sky, I just glide.

Around me everywhere, I can see, there is beauty, and wonder in nature, even the Texas trees.

Suddenly, then I stop, and ponder one thing I like the most, it’s the cool breeze, for me.

My People by Erica Pace

Before the days of silver trees and smoky plumes higher than the mountains, there lived people far and wide. They needn’t worry nor hide, except from the night that cloaked the sky. The people were brave and strong like the mountains in the east, who lived off life itself in a mystical breeze.

pride into their hearts.

Muslim Teenager in Texas by Omar Othman

Forgotten were the worries of the past, until came men made of greed. My people cried for mercy, but mercy in these eyes was dry. The rivers of gold quenched their song, and the birds of pride froze their wings.

And when they landed upon my soil, their tiny bullets pierced my people’s souls.

Their horses jauntily drummed as the people of the past went down low to the ground.

The sun grimaced down upon the atrocities of the night, As dandelions and lilacs hid the sight. Now I had no one left to reach, except for these men left to teach. And so, they became my people, answering my beck and call.

Their Gods looked down with envy, these people great and tall. But nearby grew a powerful nation, So much more immense than I, a worldwide sensation. But alas the country at my rear, gave my people something new to fear.

A Sam, a Davy, and an Austin too all fought for something brave and true.

and the people that held my hand. They wanted to be free like their neighbors to the north, and yet alone to fend their own battles. I watched as they went forth, charging for liberty.

And thus, a new era began, but not before I started to belong to another land. An era where my people are also each other’s people.

Growing Up In A Diverse Texas by Tanvi Padala

1836: I am an 8-year-old Mexican! Overwhelming, sad, and frightening days Texas becomes a Republic

My friends come from many places; one from deep inside the Chihuahuan Desert Another from the land of royalty But Texas is changing, who will win? Will we be Texans or Mexicans?

Mexico’s army destroys the Alamo,

1844: I am now a 16-year-old Texan! We were determined to win, even after our losses

General Sam Houston led surprise attacks on General Santa Anna

when those living in Texas could chant, “We are Texans! Brave and Free!” We were going to be the Republic of Texas and Rangers protected us from skirmishes The US is growing with new states and people, perhaps it’s best if we part Months of talks between US and Republic,

Good-bye to the Republic and hello US While our holidays still remind us: we were forged with forces violent, strong, and bold

1861: I am now a 33-year-old American! We can’t forget the old traditions; we shall teach new people the history and cultures of Texas Exquisite Spanish architecture and traditions like pinatas, arts, and crafts But from way before, there were tribes of natives that once roamed the great land Their eccentric arts and crafts to their indigenous way of hunting for food The Europeans settled on wild, free lands, and many were ruthlessly driven away Our cultures are preserved, whether you’ve lived here thousands of years or few weeks We are Mexicans, Texans, and Americans ~

Texas Our State by Costas Palandjoglou

In Texas everything is big Texas has many animals such as the armadillo Texas is the second biggest state in the US Alaska the Biggest

Texas is home of the Northern Mockingbird

The Texas capital is Austin, but Houston is bigger in size Houston is the 4th biggest city in the U.S.A even beating New York City Texas has about 29,145,505 million people The state Gemstone cut is the Lone Star Cut Texas is hot but can get cold sometimes If you ever have a chance, I would recommend living there ~

I Am Texas by Trynt Palmer

I am Texas.

I am from hot and dry weather all summer long. I am from red dirt and wind smacking me in the face.

I am from a cold Dr. Pepper on a burning hot day. I am from Tex-Mex food

bigger than my plate.

I am from where every person is watching the Dallas Cowboys play. I’m from where the whole city is at the Friday night football game.

I am from where cow manure is everywhere you look. Where everyone brings their cattle trailer to go eat. I’m from the smell of mesquite trees burning all around me.

I am from the Lone Star State.

I am Texas. ~

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Home, Away, and Home Again: by Sanjna Pandit

Dedicated to the Texas Children’s Hospital in Houston

The blanket covers every inch as we escape the cold of night. And so our feet, snug in our socks, release their childlike, pure delight.

Cause everything seeks happiness, Our feet, our arms, our toes and head. But if they don’t feel held and loved, the cold will call them from the bed.

They need to go and leave this place, for miles and miles, they walk and run. They cross a mountain and a lake, salute the ever-smiling sun.

That’s when a beep! decides to sound, my feet, my arms, my toes, and head return to their domain and wake. Here comes the nurse of white and red.

She smiles and tells me of her dream, how skies glowed bright, yet rain still fell. How people sang of help and hope, how just one week could cast a spell.

“I guess the reason I went there, What I did not remember was this place does not run out of love.”

The Cowgirl That Came by Sanvi Pandit

The cattle graze, Dusk till dawn, Chewing their cud, But when the cowgirl comes, they run.

“Yodelay, yodelay, yodelay” she sings, The thunderstorm she brings, Riding through the plains, A glowing face that only looks forward.

They race ahead, Never looking back, That is tucked in her sack.

My cowgirl comes in my dreams, With her red-hot hair, Her boots of steel, And her dirty, blue jeans.

She does her job, And makes time for fun, Wrestling snakes, In the burning Sun.

Strapped onto her caramel-colored colt, She chases the cattle,

Long after the stars smile down at the sight,

Long after the rain-soaked grass sleeps for the night. ~

I Am Texas by Juan Paredon

I am Texas.

I am the stars that shine brightly in the sky. I am sweet tea that you drink on a hot, summer afternoon.

I am small towns you pass while on a long road trip.

I am “Don’t mess with Texas.”

I am the “yeehaws” you hear as a cowboy rides his horse.

I am fried food that sizzles in oil.

I am barbed wire fences that you accidentally cut yourself with.

I am “Come and take it.”

I am the Republic of Texas when Texas used to be its own nation.

I am dusty, dirt roads that you drive on and make your car dirty.

I am coyotes that howl extremely loud at night you can’t even sleep.

I am the Lone Star state. I am Texas. ~

Tragic Tale of the Alamo by Carly Patterson

Let me tell you a tragic tale This tale from not too long ago A tale of a fort in a town called San Antonio

The Alamo wasn’t large, but it acted as a base A place where civilians could hide from the danger outside and not have to face And that’s exactly what they did But little did they know, It would be their untimely demise

The Mexicans marched and marched

Signaling despair across the land everywhere And played that ear blistering, throat slitting, wretched song in their language called El Degüello every night for 12 horrible nights straight But on the 13th night something changed We heard that horrid song but heard no bangs Tired we all were, deprived and distressed

“No more of the Napoleon of the West’s mind games would plague us,” we ignorantly thought

Boom! Pow! We heard! We Jumped! Thump! Thump! Thump! They’re climbing up!

Psh! Crack! Snap! They’re almost in!

Bang! Bang! Bang! And no Texan was left standing.

Word spread as quick as a cottontail But not the way Santa Anna could intend “Remember the Alamo!” They all would collectively chant And Santa Anna’s thought to be interminable rule over Texas, would permanently come to an end

Texas, My Forever Home Evan Patterson

Texas, the state we all love March 2nd is the day we should know and honor those people above. Texas, the state we adore I hope they know I will thank them forevermore Texas, the state where everything is bigger

Thinking of those brave men and women makes my heart quiver Texas, the state of imagination I hope that battle stays with every nation Texas, the state of hope I just wish that some of them would have awoke Texas, the state of dreamers I know they know we’re all believers Texas, the one-of-akind state I hope they know we think they’re truly great Texas, the bravery state That one battle made my heart consolidate Texas, the state I love I love and pray for those people above ~

Bonnets in the Wind by Vasudha Penmatsa

A lone bonnet swayed in the wind, frail and faded and shriveled and shaking, But still clutched its petals close to it, still stood, against the relentless winter.

Against the snow and the wind and the rain, it granted ranting only serenity to the barren land. Vibrant blue graced the steely black sky, a single light among the sea of darkness.

And in a month’s time, Dawn arose, languidly rubbing her drowsy eyes. With a yawn, she exhaled a light rain, a warm spring drizzle to reward the bonnet, To water its strained roots and light its wilted petals.

And so, the bonnet regrew, leaves bursting out from it like an ocean around an island. And around it, its brethren bloomed, Rising, blue as the clear sky above, out of their cage of soil.

And every day, as I arose with my comrades, I would admire those gently swaying bonnets,... Those bonnets who grew and grew, defending their soil with their roots.

But one February morning, the bonnets shuddered, and the soldiers came marching, Flames of yellow and red assaulting my eyes, now accustomed to the soft indigo of the bonnets.

Only a cacophony followed, with us all yelling, some for our own survival, others for our land’s. The canons came roaring, demolishing the walls, the roof, the people. But the bonnets stood. The bonnets swayed, but they never wavered.

pressing the trigger, It is because of that bonnet that lived through the snow, through wind, through Life, The only being we worship who is far crueler than Death.

I think of those vigorous bonnets, Those Lone Stars swaying with blinding beauty in the depths of the night, And I hope...I hope that even if I may be forgotten, claimed by the darkness, The generations to come may remember these bonnets who shall return anew, winter after winter.

Texas My Love by Itati Perez

On April 5th 2013, A girl was born A girl with a dream

As she grew up She fell in love, In love with the culture And everything about it

From the food To the people She made Texas her home

Texas Is My Home by Zuri Perkins

Texas is my home the place where I belong. Texas is my home Nothing seems to go wrong

When I’m at home It makes me feel safe Not like other parts of the world Where wars are taking place

Texas is my home The place where I belong Texas is my life my power and my strength Don’t talk bad about Texas Then come out my defense

Texas is my home The place where I belong.

We love Texas So please take care and share To the ones that we bear. There’s no like Texas No other can compare.

Texas is MY HOME. ~

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I Am Texas

I am Texas.

I am purple-pink sunrises that stretch for miles and miles.

I am the sunny, hot days.

I am the clear, blue skies.

I am the dusty dirt roads that lead you everywhere.

I am the Sunday night football when my parents are screaming at the TV.

I am the messy, crunchy tacos at Taco Casa, and the ice-cold Dr. Pepper at Whataburger.

I am the dead grass and leaves that crunch before me.

I am the delicious vanilla ice cream at Dairy Queen. I am the days at the lake making memories I will never forget.

I am the amazing barn dances with all the southern accents and line dancing.

I am the unexpected heat waves and cold fronts. I am the dry, itchy tumbleweeds that tickle your feet. I am the church on Sunday, or Sundy like my grandma calls it, mornings, and Wednesday evenings.

I am praying before every meal. I am reading my Bible every night. I am the big ol’ bible belt. I am Texas.

San Antonio by Townes Peterek

Sam Houston avenged the Alamo Austin Never afraid Alamo No survivors Texas Oil

Not under Mexican control Independent Young to Old by Elijah Pham

You wake up and see the light of day, You go to sleep after a play, Drinking a bottle full of milk, Having longhorn clothes, soft as silk.

Growing taller, like a giraffe, Learning more, with a laugh, Now you can walk, slow and steady, Even better, almost ready.

Play with your rocking horse, so much fun,

Going to school, really smart, Splashing paint, making art.

Now jump to middle school, SFMS,

growing bigger, absolutely no sadness, Going to Stratford, not a beat to be skipped, Playing baseball just won the Championship.

Just got scouted. Now have a scholarship. In a college, which is named UT Austin Finishing your masters in Harvard, Boston First job, player for the Astros, Have a kid, his name is Bobby Joe.

Old and wrinkly, barely walking, Needing a helper for the road crossing Old age strikes and dies unhurt. Buried not in a cemetery but the desert.

I Am Texas by Niya Mary Philip

I am Texas I am strong I am fearless I am always inspired I am independent I am determined I am unstoppable I am intelligent I am different I am gifted I am Texas And will always be ~ Backbone by Sri Sravya Pinapati

A cradle was left out in the forest, A girl, whose face was as bright as the northern star Her skin was as soft as a feather, but as stiff as a boulder. She was strong, but attractive, Naive, but smart

The forest animals took her in and took care of her And she helped anything and everything with love,

Sadly, after her a few years she had been kidnapped by a man But she escaped with a man formerly referred as Anáhuac only to be recaptured by him she retreated, but later…

She lived independently for some time, Till she met a man adorned in stars and stripes Who helped her free herself from the grasp of Anáhuac Though, she got married to that man But never gave up on helping others,

Though she was a part of that man’s family, She gained her own individuality She might be an old woman now, But she is all ways there to give her wisdom to others, To help them live, To support them, One of them is me.

100

You’ve Seen It All

by Max Pinheiro

I’ve seen the Caddo indigenous people harvest corn I’ve seen the Conquistadors claim pastures for Spain I’ve seen freedom being fought for fearlessly, and I’ve seen the Alamo fall I’ve seen the Goliad Massacre and the Battle of San Jacinto won in mere minutes I’ve seen the Republic of Texas being born and then the United States taking over I’ve seen the Civil War and slaves being set free I’ve seen rockets being launched to the moon I am TEXAS!

What is Texas?

by Looluwa Pitolwala

Texas is the wind running through your hair on a summer day underneath the sun

their proud and purple petals Texas is the longhorn cattle, the true survivors of the Texas terrain, through the sun and rain Texas is the

That’s what I tell them when they ask me, what is Texas?

Texas is the strong shell of the armadillo, scurrying along and striving for freedom, adapting Texas is its cactus, the prickly pear, beautiful yet sharp, dangerous to its enemies

Texas is the rodeo, loud and crazy, the beauty of controlled chaos working together in harmony Texas is the cowboys, with their hats and their boots, remembering the spirit of Texas That’s what I tell them when they ask me, what is Texas?

the deserts and the plains and the forests Texas is the clear blue skies where a single star, alone but not lonely, rises up high

Texas is the rivers and streams providing for all the wildlife, crystal summer nights, and the dandelions with their wishes That’s what I tell them when they ask me, what is Texas?

Texas is its history, however harsh it may be, Texas is its past and future as far as you can see Texas is all the people who have fought of the proud and the brave as long

Texas is the hearts of the people, united in our dreams and destinies to honor our home

That’s what I tell them when they ask me, what is Texas? And still they ask me what it is, why it is so amazing, why I have fallen in love with Texas

I AM TEXAS

I tell them

That is what I tell them when they ask me, what is Texas? ~

Cowgirl by Riana Pliskin

I sit on the porch And watch a tumbleweed pass My spurs scraped the wood

As I got up so fast I whistled for my horse and when it came through I saddled it up and I dug in my boots

I didn’t turn back Said, see y’all soon! I was on the road And I didn’t turn back I knew that behind me were the horseshoe tracks

The tap tap tap was the beat Beads of sweat hit my knee I rode into the sunset With a roadrunner’s lead Put on my hat Buckled my feet

On the horizon is where I will be I don’t have much money I can’t deny that But I have a dream And skip in my step And that is what makes me A part of Texas

Venturing to Texas by Annalisa Potter

When I was very young I had an adventure … But I don’t remember

I asked my mom She said we use to live in Tennessee But we moved to Texas for a new scenery

My sister, my mom, and I; I wish to remember this awesome adventure Went through Austin to Houston

We drove and drove, Through the state Till it was very late

Through my window I saw the Texas beauty even though my sister was kind of moody We saw a bank in downtown.

In the car I had my tablet It took many hours In the car that was ours

Though I did not recognize the location, I saw my family And so, I jumped out happily

I have no memory, and I know I was very young, But this seems like an adventure I would like to have once more. Just like I had once before ~

101

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I Am Texas by Sadie Prather

I am Texas.

Bluebonnets and Mesquite trees.

I am the acres of free land with

I am the cowboys and cowgirls drinking sweet tea, while viewing the sunrise on a summer morning of March 2.

I am the Longhorns eating plants that are hidden in the red dirt. I am the rattlesnakes hiding underneath a rock to catch their prey.

I am the Indian Paintbrushes sitting motionless in the rich soil that is covered with grass.

I am the sweet smell of leather That comes from belt buckles and cowboy boots. I am the long-lasting drives for a game of classic football.

I am the alluring sunrises and sunsets.

I am the country accent saying, “Remember the Alamo, y’all”

Howdy, I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Braeden Price

I am Texas.

I am the cowboy hats and belt buckles. I am the “hey y’alls” and the “howdys.” I am the stars and the sunsets.

I am the livestock and the stock shows. I am the steak and Whataburger. I am the rattlesnakes and the plains.

I am the trucks and the tractors. I am the tornado and the hurricanes. I am the boots and spurs.

I am the “yee haws” and the “yonders.” I am the dirt roads and windmills. I am the sunrises and the beaches.

I am the Dallas Cowboys and the Astros. I am the country music and the farming. I am the CRACKS From the guns. I am the boots and buckles.

I am the opera singing in church.

I am Texas. ~

Houston, My Ambivalent Love by Camille Pyne

An hour of my life gone by Skyscraper mountains and heaps of concrete

This city with its never-ending streets This place is my home but as I see the heat roll through the air year after year

I don’t love Houston for Houston

I love it for my childhood that’s now dried up I know that when I return as an adult smile as I remember my city and those spindly years growing up but right now

I’m sleep-deprived and swamped.

Regional Finalist

Mockingbird Melody by Rhea Rai

Mother Earth draws the dawn light as you begin your chorus, a mockingbird melody woven with the Texan soul; From the lofty summit atop Guadalupe Peak, to the depths of the Gulf’s waters, between the rivers Red and Rio Grande, you collect the words of animals and humans alike, singing diverse verses and life stories from your boundless repertoire.

entwining our unique Texan history into your birdsong. Your harmonious calls echo the voice of the people, from the bustling metroplexes to the open plains, representing the uncountable cultures

Let it be known to the people; Hush, listen carefully, and you may just hear it, too... the mockingbird’s melody - a truly Texan tune.

by Gisselle Ramos

Black and orange, beautiful wings

Determined to play and move around The children chase them above the ground They hide in the orange tree Until they are free ~

102

My Unique Texas by Zoey P Ramteke

Texas is a Lone Star, It represents who we are!

Our Texas pride is more special than glorious gold!

Texas has sandy desert land, The Austin State Capitol Building is very grand!

Armadillos have a protective shield!

Cops on horses are rarely found, But in Texas, I bet you’ll see them around!

Texas is rich in Diversity, There are World Class Universities, people work together to create better communities!

The sun makes Summer sunny and hot!

Texas is famous for steak and barbeque, People await their turn to buy it in a long queue!

Climbing, kayaking, and hiking during the day in National Parks, You can stargaze in the pitch-black dark!

I Love Texas! My Unique Texas! ~

I Am Texas by Connor Rasmussen

I am Texas

I am from farmers and dirty boots. From every “yee haw” and “hey y’all.” I am the gorgeous Texas sunrises and sunsets.

I am from BBQ and backyard cookouts. From chili at the rattlesnake roundup. I was born and raised in a Dallas Cowboy family. where sports are like religion.

I am from Sunday football. From a small-town community, Where everyone knows everyone

I am from Whataburger, Dairy Queen, and an ice-cold Dr. Pepper. I am from a long tradition. I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Kaitlyn J. Reeder

It’s the place to be Animals everywhere

Texas is where you have to see

Xystos, who knows what that means All I’m here to say Stay in Texas, here with me

Texas Is Texas by Hunter Reniers

Texas is Texas Not the biggest Not the most populated Not the oldest Not the most historic Texas is Texas

We are Texas We are louder We are envied We are proud We are hospitable We are Texas

The Six Flag State From the Spaniards To the French To the Mexicans To independence To the Confederacy To America

The Six Flag State Texas is Texas The Lone Star State The Bluebonnet State Texas is Texas ~

A Star in the Texas Sky by Mia Reyes

His big brown eyes were wide. His mother smiled, she created life. The Texas sky was bright, and sunbeams peeked through the colored glass. They kissed his cheeks and danced around the room. His mother named him Austin, oh how you’ll watch him bloom.

He stood nervously outside waiting for his date. She had said pick her up at eight. Homecoming was big in his great state as girls walked around with huge colorful mums. All he could think about was the sound of bells, ribbons, and laughter. His thoughts were interrupted when she walked out in a beautiful blue dress soon after.

He stood at the altar waiting for his bride. He promised he wouldn’t, but he cried. As his big brown eyes met hers, he smiled knowing she was the one. Just like that homecoming evening, she took his breath away. After two I dos and a kiss, the night away they swayed.

A baby was on the way. Little did he know he would fall in love again all over again that day.

103

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

At 2:14 am, the Texan sky rejoiced at her arrival and its stars twinkled brighter.

He loved her since the moment he heard her heartbeat. His little family was complete.

The years had passed, and Austin grew old. He swayed on his chair remembering his wife’s smile and his daughter; his world.

His eyes closed; it was time to say goodbye.

That very night a twinkling star was joined by another in that big Texan sky.

About Me by Erik Rivers

I’ve escaped the clutches of my oppressive conquerors and became independent;

break ties with them, but during desperate times,

I decided to bond with another group, becoming the 28th member, to ensure a better future for myself. I’ve matured from bigotry to one of the most diverse among my peers.

I’ve given birth to over 1,200 children one of which has given home to over 2 million people, becoming the 4th most recognized amidst my group.

I even managed to create my own pledge due to my achievements.

I love chili and participating in the Rodeo My favorite animals are the Longhorn, Nine branded Armadillo, and the Horned Lizard.

I’ve ever seen; and even though you’d best heed my motto.

I am decorated in courage, purity, and loyalty With a single star giving me the title “The Lone Star State” I am Texas.

The Paluxy River by Samantha Rose Roberts

Way back when the dinosaurs roamed There was no river where we know.

I wish I could have seen the sight Dinosaur. Going to and fro.

But I can, in a way. That no one can truly know. There footprints are enough From so long ago.

I-10 by George Robinson

I just have to hope that it won’t make me late! I don’t want to miss it, it’s really important, I-10 is the worst freeway in the state.

I look on Google maps where I have to drive, Across I-10, Oh no, there’s a crash there again! It goes by Houston, San Antonio, quite useful I admit, But when it is backed up, you’ll be late going that way.

SCREECH! Another, halts abruptly on lane one.

It’s a constant struggle, when there is a crash, I drive by, seeing all the cars stuck in rows, Like bored kids lined up against a wall.

It’s a very large freeway, built in ‘57, And keeps on expanding more and more. You can get many places, on this road, But it has never been completely clear before. I hope you have learned, from my little rant, That I-10 is good, even just a touch. It can be used, in the best of situations, But for being early, don’t rely on it much.

I Am Texas by Nolan Robinson

I am Texas.

I am the big oil rigs way down south, And the huge drilling rigs way out west. I am the smell of BBQ, and the smell of burning barrels.

I am from the mesquite tree. I am from the small towns and the tasty chili. I am Texas history“Remember the Alamo.”

I am small town and big town football. From the strong Holliday Eagles to the tough Dallas Cowboys. I am guns, light and heavy.

I am the sun rises and the sun sets. I am Whataburger y’all. I am Texas.

My Home Texas by Zola Rodi

Texas, my Texas, my home Bluebonnets and cacti growing over years A journey you both take together Longhorns herding down the road

104

Eagles and Vultures squawking Granny and mama cooking in the kitchen

A delicious meal with family and friends Raggedy Anne holding your hand in hard times

As you run through the woods smiling Jumping over rocks and cacti, not to be poked A crunch of the leaves with every step you take Brothers and sisters, mother and father Circled round the table joyously Bedtime, pajamas and stories Kisses on the forehead and goodnights Drifting off to sleep to the sound of country music

I Am Texas - A Beautiful Experience by

Sylvia Rodriguez

We are proud to be 966 cities. Our culture and costumes are indigenous, and pretty.

Our prairie lands are covered by my favorite specimen, purplish blue bonnets, that wave at me from the highlands.

In Texas, we always have plenty to eat, our T-bone steak, of a state, is where everything is big, and the wolves chase the sheep.

Our cows are top producers of milk and meat. Often you can see them grazing near the autumn brown leaves that escape by the waterways, and creeks.

The best part is watching the sky leap. Soon it will be bedtime, but for now, it’s time to eat. At the table we eat, and eat while sharing our daily deeds.

Then, it’s off to bed where I prepare to say my prayers. I am Texas, a beautiful experience.

Head Held High

by Amy Rosa

A single star

We battle for independence, as well as our inalienable rights Yet we still dutifully strive to be fully united. Far, far down south Hot sizzling summers, cool freezing winters

We are much, much stronger than you possibly think Being the second largest state As well as being the state that has been at once independent Having deep connections to our rich American history Holding your head up high and being proud Is what we are known for.

Bluebonnets

by Grace Rother

Bluebonnets, Bluebonnets

You make everyone’s hearts

SPRING UP For joy

But oh bluebonnets, bluebonnets, You’re too honest

Your true blue color is weak, but that’s What makes my eyes BLOOM

Bluebonnets, Bluebonnets

A pianist could play your soft, silky petals.

Everyone will yield On their knees HEAVEN ~ Tejas by Joshua Rubio

I am Coahuila y Tejas. Generations of life beginning here. The essential start of Tex-Mex. The culture that blends Mexico and America. The sweet spot in geography, boundaries, and life I am Tejano.

I am strong. My family fought for the Misión San Antonio de Valero. Acquiring land as a reward in San Antonio. Being here when the Republic of Texas was created. Being few of many natives of Texas, of Tejas.

I am independent. Now in the new Republic. Beginning to bring in new people to a new start. The start for many, but another chapter for my family.

Texas is strong, historic, lively, and independent. Covered with hills, mountains, basins, rivers, plains, swaps, culture, and life. I take pride in being a part of its beginning. I am Texas. ~

Howdy Folks!

by Harrison Rusaw

I look forward to September through October for my state fair There is no fun that can compare.

I like Big Tex because he is so tall and he says “Howdy folks.” Big Tex’s voice is quite grandiose!

At the State Fair of Texas, there are lots of carnival games If you win there’s a prize to claim.

My favorite ride at the fair is the rocking pirate ship I thought I was going to die when it began to tip.

The food at the fair is not very nutritious, but the funnel cake and the cotton candy are super delicious.

Big Tex and the State Fair of Texas are worth the wait Even if I have to drive across the state.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

105

Texas is Precious by Rehan Sahib

They were all Texans who always carried a good deed, No one told them what to do with their steed, They had some tricks and ideas up their sleeves, People were there to see what they had to achieve, These rodeo cowboys are too much of a trouble, Let’s high tail out of here on the double, I Am Texas

Already smelling the spicy Texan pepper, Winding down and being ready for supper, The people gathered to make chili, Like bright bees drawn to the freshly bloomed lily, While making the Texas Chili was their tradition, The people were wearing a lovely expressions, I Am Texas

While Hurricane Harvey made its way, From the coast of southern Texas around its bay, I Am Texas

When Spring comes, the Bluebonnets start to bloom, While the people enjoy the lovely scent of their perfume, I Am Texas,

The winds of hope bring many opportunities to the Texas crew, I Am Texas, For I am precious.

The Rebellion by David A. Salazar

I am Texas, The Red State, with envy to my people, I am the leader of the rebellion, The rebellion of many deaths, The War between liberty, or enslavement, I’ve witnessed it all,

I am Texas, Birth, Death, Betrayal, Pain, Agony, Destruction, What have I done, Was it all worth the struggle, the deaths, Was I in the wrong,

I am Texas, I am sorrowful of my mistakes, The grief, the aches, the repent, I am guilty, ashamed, Resentful of all my sins, Forgive me,

I am Texas, From my ash of anguish, I rise, Like a Phoenix in the sky, I must imply,

To secure, fortify, and provide, I am Texas. ~

The Heart to Come by Johan Salinas

Wind can carry stars Traveling through parts

The world is divided Me, I’ve sided

Was forced into an illusion Why ask for an unexpected mission

Listing and giving where I’m going

Nowhere is safe, place to rest At this rate and pace, I ask is this a test Extinction at its best Too blind for it infects

Life is going smooth I stand in line In the booth A follower to no one but everyone A motor to a state puts a ton

I say this with pride and allegiance, even I am Texas ~

Texas Stereotype by Abigail San Lucas

Own a horse or two or three, Tie them to my cactus tree. We wear hats and boots on tight, Sleep outside in the moonlight. Hang out all day on a farm, A rooster as an alarm. Drive a tractor or a truck, Watch the bulls run amok. Raise chickens, cows and pigs, My backyard has an oil rig. Listen to loud country music Leaving Texas makes me homesick Speak slowly with a drawl, Every sentence has ain’t and y’all. Hunt all my own food for fun. Never sleep until I’m done, Every day eat squirrel and possum, We think Texas is so awesome. However this is not the case Because this information’s fake.

by Camila Sandoval

Reaching tranquility in the Texas nature. With pillowy grass and velvety, vibrant petals A painting before my eyes.

I wish to see something new Not the yellow sand of the desert’s cruel midnight, Or the nightly raging cities, I wish to see the cloud sprinkled blue sky. I will allow the bluebonnets sprout in my minds

106

And let the Indian paintbrushes consume me. Let the sun scorch my soul, -and the cool breeze to seep in my heart.

I need to run in the evening primroses With the dew on the grass soaking my feet, And smell the petrichor, Emitting from the gold bluebells.

Planting itself on delicate, violet ground, Facing enchanting colors.

I need to face the shining stars, I need to be free, And let the Texas spring take me away. ~

Screaming Glory’s Name by Ralph Satija

Texas

The Lone Star State

A place of hope and light we create Not the hate, judgment, or regret Although we must carry that weight It’s the potential that every family holds Its expectations becoming reality It’s helping each other through times of despair It’s the joy and comfort found in our Texas air Texas Not a place, but the People Not a house, but A home Texas Neighborhoods scream Glory’s name We are Texas And that’s our claim to fame ~

Texas Sunset by Isabella Schroeter

as the sun shines along my golden skin The bright sky settles as the sunset will begin Moving from bright shades of blue to gorgeous shades of orange and pink The county hills glow as the evening sun disappears but you could miss all of this with a blink The clouds turned their own shade of violet appearing through the watercolor sky The bright color turns dark as day turns to night and the sky begins to cry As I seek shelter, I notice the longhorns

I knew nothing was better than this place and others were quite inferior People can have their Lexus I think I’ll just stick with Texas ~

Regional Finalist

All

About Texas by Julian Servantes

I am Texas The Lone Star state Where the bluebonnets grow Where the white tail roam

Out in the Gulf of Mexico

This is the state we all love And Texas is my name

I’m from hot summer days Cool summer nights Friday night football Under the big ol’ lights

Love for Texas by Jaylin Sessum

The state of the “wild…wild…west’. No other can compare The state shape neither round, neither square Shaped like a boot, and on the tip a little scoop

People shout, and cheer Bartenders slide down an ice-cold beer. Holidays come and go, every year never the same. Seasons change, rarely show, always rain Clothes trends change fast, everywhere the day quickly pass.

Races of all kinds come together and intertwine. Independence Day, one of the best In Texas we don’t celebrate like the rest. July 4th clicking, and popping

Downtown Buildings stay in the center of parks where children play. Big hotels, and more guests come will say Texas is a life size store

All types of meat, sit, eat, and drink If there was an award for love, Texas would have the most. ~

Texas, the State of All

by Muhammad Seye

Texas, there is no place like you Cowboys, rodeos, there is no type of state That could be like you, if you ever were Gone , people would go crazy if you ever were not a state, I wouldn’t be writing this Right now. I wish that you didn’t have a bad past I wish that people would know more about you You are amazing, You are cool

Texas, the place of peace and happiness. Where everyone can have a good time, if you come You will never leave, If you stay, You will always remember

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in

107

partnership with The Bryan Museum

Texas is a place for everyone, sometimes called the star state

The territory that became a country That became a state, the place with cities that are Very huge, the state with people like Lizzo, and others The state that had some legendary teams.

The state of people who have been amazing the place where people are free to speak, a place for all the state that people have been changed. I wish for people to see the beauty of the place. Because without Texas the union would look weird. Texas, the beauty that has amazing things. The state that I have lived in for my whole life. The place I love, the state of life

I Am All for Texas by Aarin

Shah

I came from New York City, my place of birth

He had a new job, a new house, a new Lexus Lived here since then and now I am all for Texas

I loved the weather and it’s four changing seasons I like it here for so many more reasons There are many cities to visit right next to us My favorite is Houston and now I am all for Texas.

We take many summer trips driving not too far Passing Waco, Corsicana, Waxahachie in the car

But with ice water and sunblock now I am all for Texas

The Riverwalk and the Alamo are so fun to see And a Galveston day trip if you really miss the sea

If you don’t want to drive, take the Greyhound bus No excuses, come visit because I am all for Texas

Elon Musk, my favorite has moved to Austin He smartly didn’t choose Chicago, Miami or Boston So, whether the weather is 25 or 105 Celsius You have come see me as I am all for Texas.

I Am Living Texas by Rivaan

Shah

If you like city-scape & shopping move to new York If you like acting and Hollywood move to California But if you like College football move to TEXAS

Where ranches are large, Where roads are wide Where people are loving Where sky is clear Where day are bright Where growth is high Where words are howdy Where cactus are thorny Where TACOs are in Dine in Where hats, boots and horses are shine in Where everything is BIGGY Texas is my HEARTY…

Desert N~ight by Zicheng Shan

Morning, the sky shining so bright, Shining on the golden lone star; Midnight, in the wooden hut, Whistling to the tune of whiskey.

Dancing gunpowder, western songs and shattering laughter. Galloping in the morning desert, Singing in the desert night. This is what I’m here to be A Texan, a táysha.

The Puzzle That is Me by Nia Shetty

I am Texas, head to toe

My caramel skin binds to the rainbow I am Texas, with or without my cowboy boots My aura’s found shedding light never seen before I am Texas, in my voice The way I walk, the way I talk, pride bubbling in every step

I am Texas, head to toe My toffee eyes gleam over the rainbow I am Texas, every inch of my soul My love runs wide like the rivers I am Texas, in my laugh The joy rings throughout the caverns

I am Texas, head to toe My milk chocolate hair twists and turns with the rainbow I am Texas, a part of a family Each grain of salt unites to make a whole I am Texas, in my uniqueness My difference births a new ring of brilliance Diversity pops up every corner we turn I am Texas, bringing another color to the never-ending rainbow

Healing the Texas Divide by Prisha Shivani

My pencil darts across the page, Mind of its own, A horizontal line meets up with a longer vertical one, Near them a small dot highlights the city of El Paso Another horizontal line curves left and then dips down, Down into the Gulf of Mexico This line climbs back up, dancing through Houston and Austin and San Antone Connecting us as one state Brimming with political divide

The right to refuse inoculation into our bodies, Breeds anger sharper than the needle that might make us safe

The moral argument for bearing arms, The right of the right to carry guns without restriction, A sharp left turn toward caution and screening for protection

With these contrasting perspectives comes a painted line splitting the state, Separated into blocks of red and blue,

108

Why can’t the colors swirl into an all-inclusive purple?

Why can’t we be together, Not only as a state, But as people Connected by the belief that each and every one of us Deserves love and freedom, Liberty and justice, most importantly a voice for all In our beautiful Texas ~

I Am Texas by Palin Shoop

I am Texas.

I am the bottled Cokes that I drink with my dog.

I am the BBQ truck where my uncle buys smoked meat. I am the accents and “Hey y’all.”

I am my grandpa’s farm and those mean chickens.

I am the deer I shot and tears I shed.

I am the Alamo and the Goliad Massacre. I am March 5th, 1836 when Travis drew the line. (I was born March 5th, 2009.)

I am the beloved Pecan Trees. I am the Blue Bonnets that I see along the road. I am The Indian Paintbrush.

I am the books I read during the beautiful cotton candy sunrise.

I am Ephesians 4:29 and the Bible Belt. I am the small town of Wichita Falls.

I am tornadoes and hurricanes.

I am the Galveston Shore and the salty wind. I am my fantastic family. I am the stars. I am Texas. ~

The Tale of Texas by Kaimen

Skinner

Texas is a beautiful place, my home, the place I love Where the stars at night are big and bright and smile down from above.

Texas became a state on December 29th 1845. My hope is that for a long time Texas will stay alive.

The blue on it that holds the star symbolizes loyalty. It stands for bravery and for this state much blood was shed.

We “Remember the Alamo” and the ones who died;

They started the Texas Revolution, where many lives were lost.

But Texas didn’t give up then, she got over the shame. She beat at Mexico with al her might and she overcame! I’m proud to be a Texan, I stand up straight and tall, For I have been, and will be, and am now a Texan, y’all!

I Am Texas by Bryson Slaten

I am Texas.

To tractor pulls and livestock.

I am from farmers to ranchers to Leather and boots. To Bluebonnets to longhorns And horney Toads.

From sweet tea and steak to Fried Food and BBQ Pecan trees to mesquite trees.

I am From football to baseball

To the Alamo and San Jacinto To sunsets to sunrise.

I am Texas. ~

The Girl Going to San Antonio by Allyson Slaton

Looking out the window to see the plains On their way to San Antonio. In the middle of nowhere

The cows, the horses, the farms. The smile on the little girl’s face as she looked out the window The Alamo was waiting on the small family

They’ve been waiting for this moment for a while The family has never been to San Antonio before

The little girl jumped in joy when they arrived She hasn’t been this excited in a while.

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in

Modern Cowboy by Antonio

Silva Smith

Under the wide sky, I walk in my boots to see the longhorn cattle. and tongues gather grass. In school, we learned about the cattle trails and how horses led the pace.

Sometimes, I pretend I’m a horse, galloping through miles

I steer the cattle to the Rio Grande. We drink water under stray stars.

109

partnership with The Bryan Museum

Texas So by Quinn Smith

Texas, so big Texas, so beautiful Texas, so stunning Texas, so friendly Texas, so kind Texas, so lovely Texas, so joyful Texas, so resourceful Texas, so powerful Texas, so mighty Texas, so thoughtful Texas, so loving Texas, so compassionate Texas, so meaningful Texas, so important Texas, the one state above all ~

Here in Texas by Isla Sokol

I am a Texan and I am proud Here in Texas, Good equals loud!

The bluebonnets cluster around my feet Flowers here, Flowers there, They are blooming down the street!

Here in Texas, Bigger is better!

And in the trash you can toss that sweater, Because In Texas, There’s only scorching weather!

Here in Texas, Is the famous Longhorn, The wild horned cow, To Texas gets worn As the Texas state mammal, Wow!

Here in Texas, We love this state, And we admire and think it’s great. ~

Now

think about every celebratory day

Along with old-timed movies outside in the dark

At the Galveston beach, watching the sun as it descends

Late-night phone calls are the ultimate way to spend Although time is of the essence, I wish these moments would never end Dream-like realities that keep us dazing Sometimes so perfect that every second recalled is blazing

Everything that has happened has been so freeing Pecan trees dancing? Even nature is agreeing

Now, although I might not be Texas-born I’ve learned that they pride in tooting their own horn

This is nothing out of the ordinary As here, they have moments that are always extraordinary

One nostalgic need for every timeless treasure Wherever our hearts may lead, I hope it is always of great pleasure ~

The Texan Way by Miia Soto

Texas is a good place to go, Because it is where bluebonnets grow.

When the cowboys ride their horses, All they say is “Yippe-ki-Yay!”

The cattle are big The cattle are strong

They go house to house And say “Ding Dong”

Everyone loves cornbread That’s all they are fed

I Am Texas by Sarah Spears

I am Texas.

Treasures by Tatiana Solorzano

Texas

I feel the gentle summer breeze The buzzing sound of busy bees

I smell the barbecue from far and wide Fun pool parties with the biggest water slide

The beauty of the bluebonnets; an unmatched satisfaction to every eye

“I want it easy!” as a child may say

I am the rugged small towns. I am church on Sunday mornings, and football on Friday nights. I am the tumbleweeds and mesquite trees in my backyard.

I am the red dirt that stains my clothes. I am the smokey BBQ that my dad makes on the grill. I am an ice-cold sweet tea on a hot summer day.

I am the stunning pink sunsets that turn into starry night skies.

110

that looks like snow.

I am the “howdy y’all” and “yee-haw.”

waving in the wind.

I am the Battle of the Alamo, where our ancestors fought. I am the Lone Star State.

I am Texas. ~

Diamondback Rattle & Snap

by Lauren Spivey

A one-of-a-kind snake Making music with its tail Music like a pop-pop-pop and a-rat-tat-tat

Music like a shock and a rattle Music like a crackle and a shake Music like a snap

It’s a song that says stay away, I don’t want you near A song that urges get back, for your safety and mine A song that warns victims before an attack A song that reveals I’m giving you time

A song that tells of an impending strike A song that hints I’m not here to hurt you A song that advises of what will happen will happen A song that says you’ve made your choice

A song that cautions now I must make mine Texas is home to the Diamondback

A one of a kind snake That shakes its tail with a static hum, a-rat-tat-tat, a rattle and a snap ~

Texas is My Home by

Ashley Spurlock

Texas is the place to be, there are so many things to see. The Alamo, the state capital, there are so many places to be. Southern hospitality, Texas is truly the place to be. So much land and so many toes in the beachy Texan sand.

Texas has so many cities and so many opportunities. Houston, Dallas, Austin there’s so many places to be. Texas, the lone star state, is like no other. I have pride that I’m southern.

Certain parts are diverse and some not, At the end of the day we are one big melting pot. Cultures here, cultures there.no matter what it’s still hot. There are rural areas and there are big cities, no matter where I am southerness is still with me.

Texas has beautiful skies and sometimes things can get dry. No matter what, there will always be Texas southern pride. I love Texas life, I love looking in the blue or sometimes cloudy sky.

Texas is great and the state to be, so many things to do or see. There are so many cities to see and so many things to do. Texas will never be boring because we’re one of the biggest states. I love everything about Texas. ~

This Gracious Land by Peter Stabell

Texas, oh Texas

The Lone Star State From NASA to cowboys You stand tall with faith

Texas, oh Texas Your wisdom has grown 200 years of history Filled with love and hope

Texas, oh Texas We care for you 29 million people To guide you through

Texas, oh Texas You have it all 268 thousand square miles To explore and get lost

Texas, oh Texas How much you do From trade to tourists We would get lost without you

Texas, oh Texas How much we love you With all of our hearts We will always stand by you ~

Curiosities of Texas by Morrigan Steininger

Welcome to curious Texas, there is so much to show! There are some places you might not know!

Let’s start with Houston, we are the “Space City“ With livestock shows with the rodeo, square dances, there are many!

Next San Antonio has the glorious Alamo! And then there is Amarillo with the Cadillac Ranch, but there is more to go!

Then Galveston, with beaches and hotels, then the Bryan Museum with many stories to tell!

Then there is Austin, the Texas Capitol! It also has a cool place called Mountain Bonnel!

Next up is Waco, there is much to see! We have the Siege of Branch Davidson Compound,

Coming along is New Braunfels. It is a fancy German Town,

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in

111

partnership with The Bryan Museum

Soon to see is Pasadena, it is the Strawberry Capitol, with the San Jacinto battleground which you can go walk around!

Showing up is Frisco and Brownsville, the best to raise families, if you grew up there you are hopefully living happily!

Then there is Texarkana, it sure is a cool place! The border of Texas and Arkansas living with such grace!

Next is Corpus Christi, it is kind of wild, with the USS Lexington

Also there is old Nacogdoches, the oldest of the State! Been around since 1779, although it is still great!

Last up is South Padre Island, it has the best of times! The only tropical island in Texas at the top of the lines!

That is the end, there were not all of them, but there were some great and unique ones!

Hope you learned something new here cause I will only see you once!

Bluebonnet by Arianna Stephens

The Bluebonnet is Sweet The Bluebonnet is Kind

Its lovely blue colors are so divine

They are very pretty And smell really neat

They represent Texas And that is such a treat!

The days I visit Austin I always see them appear

The memories I have gained from them Are treasures to bear

When you see a bluebonnet make sure you kiss it with love You never know the luck you’ll bring thereof ~

Regional Finalist

The Curse of Texas Lupine by Grace Stephens

what affronting hubris did my heart ferment for that endemic blue-purple lolly for which i ventured out with my favorite hot pink cowboy hat on a warm march day deciding to brave the rolling tides of blue stem grass in search of wherever it may lay little is there to note or so i thought, before some sort of lupine urge captured me in its throes

perchance jupiter’s retribution

and naked blue-purple sky from my heart burst forth blackberries and thorns and a pair of wet eyes my structure morphing to become s ome beastly home i do not recognize

brimstone rain down tonight a curse for which she’d swoop from heaven to rip out my throat, if not for the crank crank of the oil pump scaring her nearby nevertheless, with the lady bird being of a heavenly persuasive nature and jupiter being the type to chase any sort of unreasonable conjecture by blue-blooded fate, the king of the gods came for my throat in her rapture

of my death, there was little to note the grass swallows a crumbling facade of a body i no longer know

as my heartbeat starts to lag behind tormented breaths jupiter takes the time to say goodbye and despite my moldering lupine form, to tell me my blood still tastes of barbecue and pulled pork

as i die on the bed of that endemic blue-purple lolly i begin to regret what a monumental price to pay for my blue-brained folly of picking bluebonnets that day

She is Texas by Hanna Stevens

Her aroma screaming freedom and liberty Independent spirits dance through mountains

Bluebonnets swaging for loyalty of the people that harvest them

Standing for our rights

Flying over our home, and schools Together she is Our courage, purity, liberty, and loyalty She is Texas.

I Am Texas by Ella Stone

I am Texas.

I am from dark purple sunrises to bright yellow sunsets. I am from loud country music to quiet Sunday church bells.

I am from dusty, dark, dirt roads to hot Saturday nights.

112

I am from juicy warm Whataburgers to sweet cold Dairy Queen ice cream.

I am from big green tractors to huge white trucks.

I am from long car rides to football games to an ice-cold Dr Pepper on the way home.

I am from big cities to small town drives. I am from hot windy summers to cold rainy winters.

I am from the “yee haw’’ to “howdy y’all” type of people. I am from hot fried food to juicy steaks.

I am from the dark black night sky to the bright yellow sun. I am from MSU to Texas Tech.

I am from green cacti to pretty blue bonnets. I am Texas.

Texas, The Home State by Alexandra Straight

Blue bonnets all around Northern Mockingbirds The gorgeous humming sound

Home with all the fun And Texas independent Strong winds and warmth’s Cooling and warming your skin

Home to all the chili Don’t forget the Alamo Fireworks on the fourth of July Drinking tea with the summer breeze

Cowboys and cowgirls, On horses in the path, they glide. With their cowboy and cowgirl boots, Clicking along the side.

“The Lone Star State” We should appreciate It all comes from one thing, And that is what Texas brings.

I Am Texas by Easton Streich

I am Texas

I am the hitting Dallas Cowboys. I cheer for them every time they play.

I am Friday Night Football. All the games are intense and fun to watch.

I am steak. Steak is just “Bigger In Texas.’’

I am the orange and white stripes of Whataburger

And the sparkling Dr Pepper.

I am small town. I like knowing lots of people and going to the same church and school as them.

I like going to the local convenient store with my friends.

I am Texas.

Home by Marcus Suarez

I am Texas

I am the hot and cold temperature

I am Texas I am the plains and the rivers

I am Texas I am the skyscrapers and the farms

I am Texas I am leaves and the trees

I am Texas I am the Alamo I am Texas I am the longhorns and the mockingbirds

I am Texas I am the bluebonnets

I am Texas I am the hills and the Pine Belt

I am Texas I am the Wild West and the cowboys

I am Texas I am the armadillos and the coyotes

I am Texas I am the Lone Star State

I am Texas I am home ~

Texas is For… by Yasser Taha

T is for The tangy and sweet smell of the beaches,

E is for an Eyeful. Everywhere you look, there are stunning views in nature, or modern urban creations. From bustling markets full of different cultures, to the simple squirrel, sleeping in its’ majestic oak tree.

X is for eXtra. Everything in the Lone Star State is bigger, from the eXpertly grilled barbecue, to the sheer size and population. It is all just eXhilarating.

113

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

teams, to the celebrities, to the seasons. Yes, Texas is truly an awesome place to live in.

S is for Sunshine. Not always in the literal sense when golden rays are pouring down on your face- hey, nice tan- but also in the

up, even when clouds are piling overhead.

I Am Texas by Abigail Tamez

The Texas bird is the mockingbird, Dr. Pepper is the state coke I learned.

In the spring it gives us blooming power.

The armadillo is the Texas mammal, The armadillo is an animal.

The pecan tree is the state tree, Texas tried to be a country.

Because of who we are!

The March of Texas Heroes by Nelson Tang

Six Texas heroes march towards me. Who could they be?

He’s a famous explorer, a French, and has sailed the Mississippi River.

Then there’s Stephen F. Austin, Sectary of the state, Father of Texas. He’s just great.

Here is Sam Houston. He’s our hero who was fearless, strong, and courageous.

George Childress comes; he signed the Texas Declaration of Independence. Childress was smart and had a lot of intelligence.

There’s Mirabeau B. Lamar, he was the 2nd Texas president. Lamar was a soldier, diplomat, and poet.

Finally arrives Davy Crockett from Tennessee, who fought at the Alamo. Crockett died and was buried in San Antonio.

This was the march of six Texas heroes. These people made Texas now what we know. ~

A Breeze Through Texas by Kittredge

Taylor

The winds rush through the pecan tree, with a mockingbird in its nest. Although it is a sight to see, It’s mainly only in the west.

The wind blows through the Bluebonnet garden, With longhorns calmly grazing A beauty itself is the rich purple ocean, but the sun is relentlessly blazing.

The wind drifts the rich smells into my nose, Of beans, corn, rice, and bread. The brisket and steaks all lined up in rows, Waiting for hungry Texans to be fed.

The frigid winds rush into Texas, And then quickly dissipate. Because of that, snow is a bonus, And yes, it’s hard to anticipate.

The breeze in Texas is one of a kind, As it’s always changing. A tour through Texas is sure to remind That a Texas life is freeing.

You gawk at me, and back at yourself, and you call us the same? Do you believe we have much in common? You are vastly mistaken.

My descent is one of Mexican blood, Blood that arrived through glimmering hope for something better.

You? You say you’re not from here, and not from where I am. You arrived for pitiful dreams of prosperity. You believe yourself to be an astute history student,

And yet, you call us the same?

I call Houston my sanctuary-my home,- for it’s all I know. And you have the sheer audacity to utter the same? Look at us. We have different backgrounds, different subjects, We’re even here for disparate reasons. Do I need to spell it out for you? We are in this city for goals of...what? Ok. That’s one thing. One thing we share. Even so, there’s still an ocean of difference. We still originate from different areas.

But...I suppose that difference is...uniting? Looking at it again, I realize how completely blinded I was.

How could I have been so arrogant? We have more to unify and bring us together than to tear us apart. B

ut most of all, we call this city our home. I guess that’s why Houston is called ‘The Mixing Pot.’ ~

114

The Mirror Pot by Ethen Tejada

I Am Texas by Gracie Tenney

I am Texas.

I am from watching sunrises to sunsets drinking sweet tea.

I am from “I reckon” and “hey y’all” to “pardon” and “howdy.”

I am boots, belt buckles, cowboy hats, spurs, and leather.

I am from driving trucks on red dirt roads listening to country music.

I am from cheering on the Dallas Cowboys at football games.

I am from yelling “let’s go!” at rodeos and tractor pulls.

I am Texas. ~

Your Texas is Not My Texas by Brittiny Terry

Foreign to me are the vast plains and herds of horses Foreign are the ranches and barns Foreign are the early morning crows Foreign is the grass trickling between my toes I am Texas

Familiar to me are the waterparks in the long summers Familiar are the extreme scents of barbeque Familiar are the conversing changes in weather

Familiar is the prodigious amount of history birthed here I am Texas

The world-renowned medical center, capital of space exploration, home of the historic Alamo, and the heroic San Jacinto Battleground I am Texas

Your Texas is not my Texas My Texas is consumed by bright city lights and music-sounding car horns

Your Texas is engrossed by dark nights and quiet storms To us both, Texas is home We are Texas ~

I Am Texas by Hayleigh Tharpe

I am Texas. I am the friendly people that don’t seem to know the saying “don’t talk to strangers.”

I am the pecan trees and mesquite trees that are short and pokey.

I am the “y’alls” and “bless your hearts.”

I am the starry night skies and pink and purple sunrises. I am the sweltering heat, and the delicious smell of sticky, sweet, and savory BBQ.

I am the old drilling rigs and oil pumps that squeak in the wind as if to say they have been forgotten. I am the guns and early morning Sunday church. I am the tractors that you get stuck behind on the highway. I am the bumpy dirt roads. I am Texas. ~

Starry Night by Hannah Thomas

Texas, my exes

With weather that couldn’t be better (... except for the humidity in August) But barbecue beyond belief

Texas, my exes I can hear your yeehaws miles away And the gallop of the horses’ hooves thumping against the ground.

Texas, my exes I gaze up at the stars on walks Always connecting the Big Dipper And pointing it out

Texas, my exes You are large And very strong Texas, my exes We stand together If one falls, we all fall Texas, my exes Where the longhorns roam freely And the cows moo While the horses gallop away

I’m From Texas Known as a Texan And that’s who I am ~

Texas Eats by

Jada Thomas

I am not a professional writer. I cannot express my words or thoughts in neatly poised poetry Nor can I defend the land I call home But Texas, I love you

The bipolar weather everyone else despises I love you and your rocky landscaping Your unique shape and animals I love you and your sports How it makes me smile to feel the crowd chant my states name when they win I love you and your restaurants

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

115

Because Whataburger is yours and yours alone

I love your independence and how free the roads can be So Texas, no matter what anyone else says I love you

I love you, I love you So please don’t give up on me Texas Eats

We Made This by Prudence

Thomasson

Dear Texas, oh Texas what have we done We had beautiful grassland and beaches We made it not so beautiful with our trash People just don’t care, some people think it’s fun How about you? You need to stop this no matter where you’re from

Dear Texas, oh Texas we can change We can take a stand and try again All we have to do is switch our range Stop the pollution we can say You can help too! We can stop this no matter where you are from

Dear Texas, oh Texas can you see it now? Climate change is real We will do it we will rise above the clouds We need to make this happen, let’s get the word out Try using reusable things If you don’t support it, get out!

Dear Texas, oh Texas now you know You still gotta be cautious and try your best Tell everyone that you know Everyone should gather round! And Texas i forgot to tell you something WE made this mess so WE should all help ~

I Am Texas by Brandalyn Thompson

I am the fever of my siblings I am sweet baby heat I am bipolar in my climate emotions I am everything everyone wants to be

and then my heart is icy cold I am the boots, the hats, the accents, and the mums that never grow old I am tradition and southern rum

I am caramel cake and cornbread

I am where stars are made and animals are strayed I am where one can turn any crushed lemon into lemonade Grande as grande can be But I am home and security I am knowledge and wealth I am family from generations to generations

And I am helped I blink with sunshine and I exude love I am Texas Where there is community and sweet tea!

I Am Texas by Dylan Thompson

I am Texas

I am red dirt roads that run for miles with windmills and Bluebonnets.

I am rodeos from sunrise to sunset with country music and leather whiff, and only fried barbeque and sweet tea as a lunch.

I am football. I am a boring Friday until the night sky is bright with stadium lights, and you hear the announcers say “Who is ready for Friday night football?”

I am “Sunday best” where cowboys and cowgirls wear boots, belts, and buckles and read their bible.

I am accents. I am “hey y’all” or “howdy,” but especially “recon” and also “yeehaw!”

I am Texas. ~

Regional Finalist

Why Don’t We Roam by Sierra Thompson

A warm wind shakes the pecan tree leaves A strong Texas friendship – you can count on it

Longhorns graze in the pasture of sprawling plains Horned lizards scurry through the underground Hunt blue topaz in Mason County terrains

Free-tailed bats rule the starry night sky Chilly waters will give you quite a shiver But the nine-banded armadillo stays dry

Lightning whelk gather by the South Padre shore Prickly pear grow in the west deserts about

Hear “Texas, our Texas” ring out

This is our home The great state of Texas Why don’t we roam The lovely state of Texas ~

116

State of Lively Dreams

by Avery Thornton

Texas hugs the United States as they merge, mourning the fallen soldiers as they pass,

while the scorching sun is making its way up the horizon, sway in the warm summer breeze.

and listen to the echoing sounds of live music in the distance, in our home without any insistence, a fortunate stroke of serendipity has come across our Lone Star State, for sun has now shined light on not just our farms but on our freedoms.

While crisp leaf’s fall from seventy-foot-tall oak trees, as the heavenly constellations form over the dark midnight sky, our wonderful home stays lit, but the landscapes in Texas doesn’t give it enough justice, it’s the cultures that have emerged from the people submerged.

and while children make their way home before dawn, smelling the fresh cooked BBJ from miles away, another soul moves to our home state, so shall another vision become one’s reality, for all potential opportunity will be available, and all dreams will be obtainable.

Houston by Liam Tinder

The biggest city Home to the Texas BBQ Home to NASA Home to Texans

Birthplace of two presidents Home to the Houston Zoo

Houston the biggest hearted city in Texas

It has aquariums, parks and museums What else could you ask for?

Here in Houston we think big, we think out of the box, here in Houston we are big

Here in Houston we have a lot of sports, of all sorts! We have bayous, rivers, lakes and more! Houston has amusement parks, water parks, activity centers and clubs!

Here we have boardwalks and beaches Biomes of all sorts Grasslands, beaches, rivers and lakes that all thrive with animals Houston is beautiful, there’s no denying it

You should come and visit this beautiful city, and if you already live here, explore!

This city has everything you could ever want This is Houston, my city, maybe even your city This is Houston

Texas, the Home of Many by Anaya Tiwari

Texas, the place you can visit. Home of monuments you can’t resist. Includes the Alamo, and many more. You can also visit one of its shores.

At NASA, the sight you’ll see. In the hot summers, climb a tree.

Have you ever seen a tower?

In San Antonio you can see one. But make sure you have fun.

The most spectacular view you will see. From the Tower of America, in Alamo City.

The Big Bend National Park, in the West. In Texas, it’s one of the best.

When you leave, you’ll let out a sigh. I visited every single one, as they have inspired me. And when you go there, what a sight you’ll see.

Deep In

The Heart by Adelynn Todd

Brotherhood beyond borders Backroads and boot spurs Ice tea and lemonade

It’s where southern hospitality Was originally made

You’ll never meet a stranger Or an unfriendly face

A home away from home It’s hard to feel displaced

At night the stars shine bright In the day the sky beams blue

You’ll meet all the bluebonnets And the longhorns too

No matter shape or size Or color or belief

Texas is our home The land of free ~

117

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Ode to Texas

O’ Texas!

How I love the Lone Star State! You are so grand and great! I love you, Texas!

Cowboys, boots, horses, and cattle, Bluebonnets, mockingbirds, pecan trees and saddles,

There is so much to see and do, it makes me want to travel! I love you, Texas!

You have so much history! Some are mysteries, And some are victories, I love you, Texas!

Bigger than California, Maine, and New York together, Beaches, parks, and wildlife forever, Always having warm weather, I love you, Texas!

Texas My Dilemma by Taylor

Tran

Growing up in this lone star state

It was all the same; My friends, school, neighbors. Texas, Where I have been, where I will be, who I am What have others thought of this mighty state? Texas has earned this ideal That the people in it have made.

Yet I am in Texas, I make up Texas But I do not act like Texas; am I truly Texas?

I thought to myself through a looking glass: Texas is loud and proud as a lion But I am not, I am introverted, meek. And to call myself Texas? People cannot all be the same. Their views, religion, ancestors. Yet we all make the same ideal of this state Slowly growing up, I begin to question who I really am. Does this need to matter of your place of origin? And the actions of people in its history?

But now we are a mighty state who likes to celebrate How far we’ve come; our independence, our rights

Who we are; individually, who I am.

A girl who is not similar to this ideal of a state Yet I can believe; I am Texas.

My Home that Made Me by Vivian

Tran

I miss a place that I call home But the cycle of life forces me to keep going up, up, up Past the mockingbirds And through the cumulus clouds

Though I am now above, In a paradise where everyone longs to be I miss the smell of the alluring bluebonnets And watching rodeo shows in the spring

I cannot forget the place that I call home Looking down, I see My happiness displayed all in one scene

My home and my family Walking the trails of Santa Elena Canyon, Then learning how our leaders risked it all For our freedom, rights, and liberty

Though I must go and continue my journey, My heart is still there In the place that I will never forget My home, that made me ~

I Am, We Are

by Kailani Trevino

I am kind I am hardworking I am loving I am strong I am Incomparable I am Imaginative I am adventurous I am compassionate I am courageous I am Amazing We are Texas We are stronger We are kinder We are Incomparable We are us We are Texas ~

What is Texas? by Liam Treviño

Have you ever been to Texas? Rodeos, beaches, and sightseeing.

Texas is an Amazing Place to live, It is an amazing place to thrive, It is just the perfect place to relax and feel alive.

Texas is a place with entertainment, fun, and relaxation, Maybe after this poem you could have some consideration?

Texas is hot, dry, cold, and wet. Texas is many things. Texas lets you bring in imagination. Texas brings out wonderful creations.

Texas has different colors, cultures, and many more, But Texas is just more than a grocery store. Texas is cool, big, and fun, As you sit, watching the sun.

118

Tejas Means Friends

by Maya Treviño

The sound of laughter and screams are everywhere.

Pigs, cows, longhorns, even llamas are there to play. What an amazing, rare sight; all these animals you don’t see every day.

The ride is so high up, but you gotta be brave this time.

As the ride goes up everyone screams with joy. Once you reach the top, you can see the sun setting on this rodeo. You can see all of the rides, all the animals, all the different people enjoying their time. Not everyone wears a cowboy hat. Not everyone likes country music. Not everyone works at a farm. Like the rodeo, Texas is full of many different people. This is where they have their fun and respect their differences.

Houston Rappers

by Shelsee Garcia Uribe

They call him SPM But he doesn’t seem to come out after P.M Raps about Houston Like if it’s the laws of Newton

Megan Thee Stallion loves to dance

When she goes to France They call her Thee Stallion But she’s not Italian

Many raps about Travis Scott But at least they are hot So being famous Can’t be fabulous

The Armadillo Nightlife by Caroline Ussher

With my bumpy little shell And my dirty little nose, My strong front claws for digging And the sand between my toes. Trekking ‘cross the Texas earth Weighed down by keratin armor When predators wander into view I will it to be harder.

A bobcat pads towards my sight It spooks me, so I jump Four feet high into the sky And land again with a thump.

The big cat’s eyes are open wide Larger than the moon It doesn’t like to see prey jump

As if in a cartoon. It pads off to leave me be And I go on a stroll

Before returning to my hole. ~

Why Texas is Loved by

Owen Utterson

Splash! Water goes into my face! I jump into the water and bam!

He runs and gets a water gun and sprays the warm water at me.

It gets too hot, so I climb out, and my dad says it’s time to go to the ranch. I dress and get my backpack packed up.

As I travel to a ranch in Texas, I notice it is my friend’s ranch. It is already sunset. I watch the sun go down and it is vivid. My friend and I both get BB guns and shoot a cup to see who broke the cup with water. Ka-BOOM! I almost fall backwards. I hit the target though. We ride dirt bikes and splash mud into each other, and then we get into the pool.

W-o-o-s-h. I feel like I am soaring.

Duck Duck Goose before dinner. We head to bed and play some games. I wake up when my brother yells in my ear. I eat breakfast with my friend, and we play some Mario Party. We hop onto dirt bikes again, and I turn into the gravel - Bam! Dust sprays up into the air. After a couple of hours more staying their, we have to go. We hug each other goodbye and pack up. You should always love your friends as much as you love Texas.

by Itzel Uvalle

Black and orange pattern

Making a journey through Texas .

Flapping 3,000 miles south Looking for warmth Mexico is their destination Flapping until they get there.

The Riches in Texas by

Sujit Vadlapatla

The land where people work with all their might, every day and every night, the land where friendship begins, and land where there are no sins, the nation where the sun blazes bright, and land where people convey the same light, this land is Texas

The land with diverse cultures, and the nation that has been enchanted with the divine, the country where there’s freedom,

119

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

and the country with the choice of independence, is Texas, the Lone Star State

When there’s harmony, when there’s freedom, when there’s divinity, when there’s purity, that is when a true Texan is there

The diverse culture, the stately fashion, the elegant style, the unique language, the delectable food, and the harmonizing music, is what makes Texas great ~

Everything is Bigger in Texas by Ariana Vazquez

Everything is bigger in Texas

The biggest hearts are in Texas And we have biggest burgers We have the biggest rodeos and carnivals We have the biggest families Our families are so big because to us blood does not equal family And with a bigger family means we have to have bigger meals All our food in made of love

The biggest hearts are in Texas Texas is my home ~

Texas Our Home by Julian Vazquez

We all love Texas Texas is great There are beautiful mountains Shinny waterfalls Beautiful beaches Gorgeous animals

Texas is our home It is a beautiful place With so many good shows And great movies

The most important thing in Texas is family I love my family I also love my friends

My dog is the most beautiful dog Texas is one that has it all ~ by Lia Vela

Flying over Texas’ beauty

Visiting farms, ranches, and gardens

Looking for nectar

A life cycle with many changes

First it’s white as a marshmallow Next it crawls and eats your greens before it is covered ~

Texas, My Texas by Thomas Sebastian Verly

Texas, you are so beautiful Take my words and be bold you were a big grassy spot and now you are full with bluebonnets, people, and most of all: love I will take good care of my Texas ~

Heat and Happiness by Jake Victor

Everyone knows of the Lone Star State Nature and cities that can’t be beat But there is one thing that some people hate, The not so sweet, incredible heat

Sometimes the heat isn’t fun Keeping us inside our house But the heat isn’t something we shun Instead we should creep out like a mouse

Into the bright light of the sun Family which to play around Doing activities and going for a run It truly is a joyous sound

So the heat is something we all enjoy To us the heat is almost a toy ~ by Janet Villalpando

Patterns black and orange Really gorgeous, very curious Migrate to Mexico Escape the cold and rain in Texas

Flapping their wings high up in the sky They are having so much fun It won’t be long before they reach home A new generation reaches its destination ~

Karankawa by Bhavroop Virk

Lived on what the ocean provided Homes along the barrier islands with some animal gear

Enjoy games as dangerous as fear Small bands of 30 with one presided

Lived on what the ocean provided ~

120

Texas, Oh Texas by Haana Waithe

Texas, oh Texas How I love you so Texas, oh Texas

I never want to let you go!

Mockingbirds chirping all day Rodeo’s doing all kinds of things I never want this to go away!

Using pecans for pie Finding friendships all time Singing Texas, Our Texas For you are in your prime.

Drinking iced tea on a warm summer day Roaming with Blue Lacy’s Thinking about Texas State University Texas is the state I want to be

Eating blackberries

Gnawing into peaches

Loving yummy lane cakes topped with cranberries Texas, oh Texas How I love you so Texas, oh Texas I never want to let you go!

I Am Texas by Haivyn M. Walker

I am Texas A wonder and a lesson in disguise Like a pot of gumbo, so many things lay inside With different elements of surprise Texas stand strong and still rise

I am Texas

I got cultures different and unique, That helps make me beautiful and chic I got people with wonderful skills, That makes joyous frills

I am Texas

I got people bringing different talents

I got music, I got dance, I got many languages in hand With all this, what else can I demand I am Texas

More love than hate, we all can agree Together we’re strong, we can’t be beat That’s why Texas is a great state to see

Waving Above Us by Hannah Walker

Waving above us above so high there’s something so important I don’t lie No it’s not just anything It’s something big Something that might just be 50 feet wide

I’ll give you some hints Here they are Some things that may help you

I waved high as bombs and missiles passed by I watched as we fought but still I stood high I have a star for each state Each State I give the freedom Yes that’s me the freedom keeper The ruler of freedom I have some stripes Guess what they are The one and only

I wave hi every day to the people in the states For those states I guard them And give them freedom I wave high with my friend of my favorite state Me the United States Flag

As we protect them In Texas

The mighty and great ~

The Range is My Refuge by Ivy Walker

My home is where the buffalo roam In the blue bonnet skies

My home is where the sun shines bright

An unfaltering moment of bliss

My home is where the feast brings joy

The laughter of a community pure and unalloyed

My home is where the rodeos are where you can see a cowboy ride down the track with his buckled shoes and an arched back

My home is where my family is As generations slowly pass by, You can clearly see Texas is the home for me.

I Am Texas, and Texas is Me by Abigail Walmer

They did not ride in on travel-worn horses, carrying their lives neatly bundled on their backs like weary tortoises. They did not stand and survey their new home, a vast land fresh and untouched, a promise made just for them.

121

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I do not have a family tree that stretches back tangled roots through the dusty soil of Texas history. My great-great grandparents’ names are not inscribed somewhere in an ancient, crumbling register.

I am just a girl who was born in Texas, who has lived in the same house, in the same city, in the same state all her life.

Texas has carved my heart to match its landscape, gouged out mountains and basins and plateaus, smoothed plains and shaped rivers. My breath is the humid air of Houston. Murky bayou water pumps through my veins. My soul is stamped with a single star, lone but never lonely.

And even though my mother is from Michigan and my father is from Pennsylvania, even though my ancestry is a muddled jumble with no clear label, no true name, sometimes I dare to think, to hope, to dream, that I am Texas, and Texas is me.

Back to Texas by Chi Wang

Let Time Write Poems, His heart was a stone, But he never leaves me alone. He’s a cowboy and I’m a dying man, traveling by pickup In Texas on starting a journey. Drinking beer at the Houston Livestock Show, girls dancing around him. Watching over him far away, likes the eyes of crowds.

Thrust his beer at me Meditate on a holy epithet in the heart. Hope we wouldn’t return to my grief in Lost Pines Forest,

with my name on the tombstone. But we ended up back there I face the girl’s tomb, tearing miserably.

“Let the past slip with time.”

The

One Star State by Isaac Wang

The sun beams down heating the Texas land Lands full of unique creatures and temperatures I Feel the searing heat and the desert sand Yet, the next day Texas welcomes me to is heavily frigid

Living my normal life, seeing grasslands here, deserts there I experience the wet and dry being in the same state I can feel the heat up there, cold down here The different temperatures slithering across my body

My time in Texas has been like none other Intense climate, riding rodeos Try to see another Nothing will beat the one star state

On top of Mountains, below valley systems I still feel the Texas strength surge throughout me Differing wildlife roam the differing ecosystems,

See the Texas story See the Texas state

I can look back, feeling just as special as any other state

My time in Texas has been like none other Intense climate, riding rodeos Try to see another Nothing can beat the one star state

I Come from a Mockingbird State by Riley Warnica

I come from a mockingbird state.

as endless oceans over long stretches of plains. Where the untouchable grandeur of the empyrean caresses the horizon line. Where the wild honeysuckle grows upon the desolate walls of the chalky tumbled down cottage. Its creamy petals emit scent candied enough to draw forth the buried ideals from my childhood.

I come from a mockingbird state.

Where the inky canvas above my head is aglow with millions of heavenly bodies. Where coyotes bay to the moon, singing their mournful serenade to undisclosed entities. unknowingly to the lumber with which it rests. Lumber assists the

I come from a mockingbird state. Where the gale whispers to the trees, enticing them to crackle with glee at their sweet deception. Where the radiant sun becomes masked by the ominous gloom which shrouds the brilliant rays. Where the mockingbird mimics its fellow fowl, never achieving its own marked song. Doomed to remember every whimsical tune but its own. I come from a mockingbird state.

Deep in the Heart by Valerie Warren

Texas is the space between bluebonnets And the color of sunlit concrete Texas is a damp grassy morning Filled with clouds and fog

Texas is a summer song That has become a memory Texas is an open home With a lingering scent of wood

Although I was born across the ocean I have seen each serpentine highway, I have seen the heart of Texas I see Texas in the pale-faced moon

122

And in the swaying trees

I see Texas in the chocolate mud

In the eyes of the coyotes

Texas wraps its arms around me Warm like a summer day It whispers soft and low That I, too, am Texas.

I Am Texas by Blakley Whitener

I am Texas. I am from long dirt roads that lead to beautiful streams. I am the warm lakes on a hot summer day And the smell of BBQ on the 4th of july.

I am from the Indian Paintbrush and Bluebonnets on the side of the road.

with the scent of honey on a sunny morning.

I am from the orange and pink sunsets with cactus surrounding me hearing the mysterious coyotes howling in the distance.

I am from a small town full of crispy fried food to the golden sweet tea. I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas I am Texas.

I’m from the strong scent of leather and hay. I’m from the Red River and grassy plains.

I’m from the farmers market with small communities. I’m from friendly people to Buc-ee’s.

I’m from blue open skies with starry nights. I’m from warm, azure sunsets by a lake on long summer days.

I’m from mockingbirds and mesquite trees. I’m from deer, Red dirt, and tumbleweeds.

I’m from the beautiful spring with pollen everywhere. I’m from cacti to the Bluebonnet and humid spring air.

I am Texas.

I Am a Texas Waterfall by Daysha Williams

Drip, drop, drip, I am falling from the clouds into the riverbed.

Drip, drop, drip, My substance of H2O is stronger, All of my particles are in formation.

Drip, drop, drip My weight and opposition help me to cut through hard and soft rock, I have one mission, I must continue cascading, and refuse to stop.

Drip, drop, drip Each year thousands come to see me They stand in wonder how I was created

Drip, drop, drip I completed my process and now with all transparency, People come to touch and gaze in awe of me.

Drip, drop, drip I am a Texas Waterfall, mighty a nd splendid for the whole world to see. ~

An Ode to Texas’ 9 HBCUs-Historically Black Colleges and Universities by Drayden Calvin Williams

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight. Prairie View A&M University, made in 1876.

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight. Huston-Tillotson University, made in 1875.

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight. Jarvis Christian College, made in 1912.

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight. Paul Quinn College, made in 1872.

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight. St. Phillip’s College, made in 1898.

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight. Texas College, made in 1894.

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight. Texas Southern University, made in 1927.

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight. Wiley College, made in 1873.

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight. Southwestern Christian College, made in 1948.

Planning my future with all my might, an HBCU is in sight.

123

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Invitation by Timothy Williams

Largest state

In the lower forty-eight Texas is #1 Yessiree, a truckload of fun The tea is ever so sweet

And so are the people you’ll meet Historical monuments stand proud and tall So, what’s the hold up? Come on down, y’all! ~

I Am Texas by Kaylen Wolf

I am Texas.

I am farms full of dirty animals, cattle, pigs, chickens, bulls, and bees. or hunting in the dark green trees. I am driving on dusty dirt roads making our way to late night rodeos.

I am the fantastic smell of steak, when it’s being grilled. I am dinner at Pawpaw and Mimi’s or heavenly barbeque with dad. I am cooking homemade chili with sweet onions too.

while leaving Friday night football. I am country music after the Dallas Cowboys game. I am passing the farmers market or dozens of silver windmills at 8:00 p.m. while almost home.

I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Brenlie Womack

I am Texas

I am from beautiful pink sunsets that light up the sky.

I am from Friday night football games with homecoming mums, and a trip DQ afterward to get ice cream.

I am from a small town.

I am from you go to the lake every weekend to tube or wake surf.

I am from going hunting and

I am from mesquite trees and tumbleweeds that roll across the road when it’s windy.

I am from dirt roads that take you to the games.

I am from hot dry weather in the summer.

I am from watching the sunrise every morning to church every Sunday

I am Texas. ~

I Am Texas by Aiden Wooten

I am Texas. I’m from cowboys and cowgirls from “yeehaw” and “howdy.”

I’m from small towns and big farms, from Friday night football and Dr. Pepper.

I’m from red dirt roads and farm animals. I’m from that astonishing outside smell.

I’m from sweet tea and juicy steak From sweet BBQ and mashed potatoes.

from belt buckles to cowboy hats and boots.

I’m from prickly cacti and Bluebonnets from oil rigs and windmills.

I am Texas. ~

Texas, a seed of hope planted into a patch of soil Taunted, ridiculed, and painted as an underdog Surrounded with natural and unnatural challenges

And so it did

The fertility of success rained down upon the seed A beacon of light – hope – shone upon the plant The elements of nature, the effects of prosperity, coming into play

It grew out of the constraints in the soil Now out in the open, it had grown

It’s petals bloomed in the most gorgeous manner

124

Lone Star Rose by Cathryn Wu

Not a single thing could replicate

A beautiful rose, perhaps Its strong stem coated with thorns – their protection The battle to get to the top and gain success could not be forgotten

And it danced in the wind, celebrating its prosperity –its growth and overcoming

Swaying and humming a tune of victory, of salvation, of truth Laughing and singing in a taunting manner towards the despairing soil – a pitiful sight

Upheld by the strong stem of their vigor and strength –a beautiful sight

But it must still be protected, as it is still vulnerable

When I Think of Texas by Emma Xiao

When I think of Texas, I think of the rodeo with its hazy lights and loud signs, advertising fried everything and everything fried.

The raucous crowd, hooting and howling. The pounding of hooves kicking up dust storms.

Giddiness swirling up inside you like a hurricane as you watch the monstrous beast bucking while the rider braves on with a tenuous grip.

When I think of Texas, I think of standing in a snaking line waiting just to get a taste of the famous Franklin Barbeque.

father couldn’t stop gushing about the soft sinews and sweet smoke long after.

When I think of Texas, I think of a sea of blue bonnets, gracing Mother Earth with their quiet and thoughtful nature.

My mother instructing me to bring a book on our trip, and The Tales of Despereaux lying in my lap as we return home, the book burping with pressed bonnets.

When I think of Texas, I think of singing Deep in the Heart of Texas in my warbling kindergarten voice, my little self, belting out the lyrics and feeling twice as big—just like Texas.

Free and Strong by Evelynn Yasensky

Before, I was upset, I was trapped, And nothing could help,

Until I went to the Texas Rodeo, I built my strength through horse rides, I gained my freedom through the taste of chili, The rodeo spirit helping me to discover myself, I was then released from what had held me captive, I was far from worldly problems, like a faraway star, Freedom allowing me to grow like a great pecan tree, I grew greatly, but the potential for growth remained,

After that experience of discovery, with many more to come, I’m free as a majestic bluebonnet, growing wherever I please, I harness the ability to grow wild, with no one but myself to stop me, My strong belief of this freedom ensuring that it will always remain stable, I’m strong as the shell of a stoic armadillo, I’m able to protect my beliefs and sovereignty

This freedom and strength will forever remain

And in all these ways, Free and strong, I am Texas. ~ by Bryanna Ybarra

For two weeks l waited out orange and black wings behind a thin transparent wall it cracked. I adventure to Mexico, back to Texas. Texas is nice and that is how I adventure to Mexico. With tiny wings crumpled. Clung to the shell of its chrysalis

Tonight In Texas by Sahasra Yellepeddi

A leathery hand, each of its faded scars and soft wrinkles a tale of their own, edges to turn the rickety light on. The room inhales, long and hard, and bright-eyed joyfully leaning into the story she’s grown to love. “Tonight in Texas,” her grandmother began, the frail, old woman’s eyes crinkling softly at the edges as she smiles and continues, “Something amazing happened.”

Ana, who cherished this story, told it to her grandchild, Luisa, who told it to her child, Mark, who told it to me, his granddaughter, Sara.

And this is how it goes— On a warm, second day of March

Shivering gently in the warm summer breeze As if under the hypnotic pet of a gentle cat’s paw

Since the wind—well, even the wind was very affectionate to Texas this day, as was all of nature, rejoicing under the glare of the sun’s

125

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

happy tears. For even the moon dripped its ancient, epoch-aged ambrosia among the stars, making the sky glitter like never before.

Tonight in Texas, something amazing happened.

something, and our father, Stephen F. Austin’s dream, the one he dreamt of every night, what he worked for every day,

Ana’s grandmother gasped for breath

“Tonight in Texas, the line the Davy Crocket drew in the sand— yes, yes— that same line, was tenderly molded into a wat; a glowing wat of pitch black magical ink which gave birth to a sundry of signatures on a sacred paper.

Tonight in Texas, the Texas Declaration of Independence was signed, and tonight, in Texas,

tenderly smiling face as she managed to choke out–“Tonight, tonight in Texas, was the start of something rare and beautiful—freedom.”

I Am Texas by Abigail Young

I am Texas.

I am from Tornado Alley and crazy weather.

I am from the garden in the back where the rabbits play, to the Pecan trees in the front where the sprinklers run.

I am from the free-roam chickens and the buzzing bees, as they sip nectar from the Mesquite trees.

I am from Grace the lamb hiding in the church to extravagant sunsets for whom I don’t have to search.

I am from tractors and gravel roads; from Bluebonnets and Indian Paintbrush.

I am from mosquitos and coyotes; skunks and cows.

I am from the thunder and lightning to the year-long droughts.

I am from quiet nights

I am from vast open land and starry skies that softly call out

I am Texas.

Day Fire by

Ava Yu

At noon, heat licks at cracked cement That swallows shadows the color of mirrors.

We tint the hours a midday pastel, Drench our throats in ten cent lemonade.

Sweat’s adhesive slick on skin & fabric. The lingering taste of sticky-sweet afternoons Fades into watery evenings as dusk washes

Galveston Beach in swathes of darkened gold & Sunset simmers into humid indigo half-light.

Is a kenning for summer. From the window Appears a purple midnight painted in storm clouds.

The glass is cool to the touch.

This Summer by Sophie Yu

This summer was hot too Heat waves hovered above pavements

the rough cement

There were few clouds visible–Thin like wisps of smoke from the butt of a half-smoked cigar

We dipped our feet in the chilly pool And let the sun bake our skin dry

Listening to the sound of a tennis ball Hit a racket with a pop and a thump

We sipped Icees And smacked each other’s foreheads At brain freeze

We thought about school, August, piano; talked about parents, mascara, and boys.

Anticipating a winter that would dye the tips of our noses red

But nonetheless sweat dripped

And the tennis balls kept pounding And the sun just kept burning brighter

It was still summer.

126

Late Night Texas by Antonia Zhang

Black sky

A beam of light passes overhead unfamiliar faces stop by Not surprised

Few words I nod Fingerprints on blood I step in

Death stare I smile back Dream of ambition Ready to rescue another planet

Faded Then Wake up The Aftertaste ~ Texas by Feiyang Zhang

Texas the lone star state in The Land Of Liberty & Diverse

El Paso the city of Texas with a Mountain (Franklins) star that shines in the night air

X-Space proudly based in Texas the state Dallas cowboys white and blue win proudly

Austin – the state capital complex state with in the old capital the broken spoke with the music

San Antonio- with its long history stands in the position of time

The Texan Appetite by Katherine

Zhang

Onlookers feast upon the anticipation bubbling in the air; raw, marbled meat crashes against charcoal grates, while smoke hisses and blooms over the edge of the grill.

Anxious eyes search for signs of life among the haze;

In a nearby pot, gleaming, reddish liquid roils as it splatters towards the edge.

Ribs sigh in relief upon the gentle brush of the sauce and join the steak upon a wide, empty platter,

Tender, blushing brisket sags, stealing all the drooling grins from its compatriots-a scar-striped pair of sausages and a few whimpering pickles.

The ash-black side of the Texas-sized hunk of meat gives way to a glistening plain of carnivorous perfection.

Bland Uniqueness by Rafael Zhang

It is impossible that Texas is the place I call home. Her heart is full of stone, so I refuse to believe that

Of the lone-star state. My mind drifting to the clear skies, Hot and humid destroys the mood And it’s not true that

gave us our very food. It is true that

Texas isn’t bright or rich And although Cowboys dance in an empty ditch Giving Texas a sense of uniqueness, Adults and children whisk themselves across roads and pave their own futures In the lone star state Everyone already knows that The amount of vast land our state takes up on a miniscule map may seem overbearing, But in reality, It’s a collision of ideas, memories, and smiles.

or the way others perceive it. ~

A True Heart by William Zhang

A relaxing afternoon, sunlight through the leaves

The grass on the plain waves with the wind,

The blue on the Flag, just like the sky that never fades, The star symbolizes the soul of the peoples, The white pure as a lily,

This is Texas.

I see the people growing, I feel their history. The people of Texas love their land, Just like the land loves them.

127

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

S H O R T S T O R I E S

Blot by Morgan Abbey

Curious of what she was screaming about, I started the journey to go downstairs to the living room. But as soon as I got down there, my throat went dry. Mother starts talking sternly.

“I have told you many times to come down here, are you just ignoring me?”

“Ok, well, come to the kitchen.”

It was time for dinner, so I went downstairs to eat some delicious steak and bread. Since it took me a while to get downstairs, most of the food was gone, so I had to take the last bread crumbs.

Suddenly, all my food was gone after I turned away for a split second. It suddenly had gotten a lot colder, too. I look to my left. My stomach and chin drop, my face showing nothing. Nothing at all, except fear. “AH!”

A few days before the present said a biologist on the news.

The species, nicknamed speck, is being sent to a lab for further research, reporter one said.

Back in the present Gooey blobs of red making up a shape that resembles a cow freaks me

Suddenly I spot my steak at the center of the being. My father races to the safe that contains a gun in the living room. Out of nowhere, the being stops my father, and he starts talking. I run upstairs as the radio starts playing. On the radio, I hear that a creature has escaped from a lab around 10 miles from here.

Hiding underneath my desk, I realize that the being is from that lab escape. I wonder what it is. It seems like a slime-like thing from movies due to the fact I can see what is inside it.

I overhear someone talking downstairs, but I can’t recognize the voice from someone I know which sounds like James Bond. I do hear that my parents are talking with that James Bond voice. No footsteps are heard from outside the door, so I exit slowly. Looking downstairs, I see that the abomination has had a voice box in its throat. My parents tell me to come downstairs and not to be afraid, but I don’t know if I should trust them.

“Something may have happened, maybe they got hypnotized or maybe, Stockholm syndrome,” I think. I head downstairs reluctantly. While going down the stairs, I see my parents and I conclude that they have made peace with the being.

“Son, come here. We love you very much, so believe us when we say this,” Father says.

“Getty, here, has supposedly come from the moon twenty-something years ago and needs help to get back home,” Mother explains.

“We’ll help you, as long as you don’t betray us.”

“You know, we’re the only ones that can help.”

Luckily, my father works at NASA, so we were able to hook Getty up with one of his co-workers that can help.

My father digs some pictures out of his archive. Once we gather again,

one of an astronaut suit. Setting that picture aside, we continue showing all the pictures. After all of them have been looked at, the list of important pictures are: astronaut suit, Neil Armstrong, the Apollo 11 spacecraft, and the moon.

I race to a calendar to see what year it is and see it is 1992, which means, 23 years ago was 1969, and the information tablets for Apollo 11 said it happened in 1969. I then realized that this Getty wasn’t lying when it said it was from space.

Now, knowing that Getty came from the moon on the Apollo 11 rocket, I believe it helped with parts of the Apollo 11 mission. I still believe it is very suspicious but decide not to question it.

128

The

“There is a probe mission to the moon coming up soon,” my sister Kelly says. “Only one problem, there isn’t enough space for cow-sized blob.”

“We must look for another way, then!” Getty exclaims.

space for an entire cow. It seems it might be possible to get in from the side. There is enough space for around a third of Getty.

“I’m sorry, but I am not able to split into smaller parts” Getty explains.

Getty to get home. We split up, my mom and I are going back home to keep Getty out of the way. Kelly and my dad go search around NASA Space Center, Houston. While we are at it, my mom starts measuring Getty to give to dad.

“About 5-8 in length, 4 feet in height.” Mother says. “Son, are you even writing this down?”

“Yeah!” I say nervously as I tried to remember what she said.

“3 feet in width,” Mother says.

“What?!” Getty exclaims. “I must be thinner than that. I must have eaten too much of your food.”

Dad comes back home saying that they’ve found a place that might

hear, “Stop right there.” A security guard saw us moving around the halls. My heart starts racing.

“Is this it? Is this the end?” I wonder to myself. “No way, it isn’t possible. Huh!” I have an idea. I jump on Getty and as the security guard comes closer, I tell my family my plan.

“I’m going to pretend to be a cowboy that got lost on a tour guide, and mom you can be another tourist. And dad, you pretend you’re escorting us out because of the cow we have.”

“Ok, got it.” my parents say together.

“Hey! You know you aren’t supposed to be here,” screams the security guard.

“Yes, I am helping these people get back to the tour,” explains father.

“Yeah, I was bringing my cow for a walk and stumbled upon this burst out laughing.

“Sure, very believable,” says the guard sarcastically. “Wait! Isn’t that the lab escapee? Hold on for a second,” he says, then checks the radio.

I realized that he knows, “Run!” I scream.

The jig was up, we all started sprinting down the hall. While the guard was following us. Somehow while he was running he was able to take a picture while running, so now we are on the run from everyone. We hop in the car, then I fall asleep. After what seems to have been an eternity, I wake up. Seeming to be in the wild west, we

food real quick, then we leave.

We pass by tumbleweeds, cacti, cowboys. Just more and more. As we were driving, my dad had an idea. He remembered a project he got kicked off of, which was a cargo pod going to the moon. And best of all, he still had the badge for the project. We swerve the car around and start racing back to NASA. Dad gets a piece of paper and pencil and starts drawing. He tells us the plan and shows Getty

After a few hours have passed, we get there. Luckily it’s a Sunday, shuttle and get Getty in there.

“After this long journey, it feels weird for it to come to an end,” Dad says.

“Farewell and good luck to you,” mother says.

“I am very grateful to stumble upon you all, and thank you very much for the support,” Getty says thankfully.

The day of the launch comes, and we wave goodbye to the rocket.

“The bird has landed” the speakers shouted, everyone burst into cheers. We shout too, but for a different reason.

Getty’s Point of View

“Finally I am home,” exclaimed Getty. Getty then meets back up with the family, and he celebrates. Their houses and communities are built underground, and the entrance is a tiny hole in each crater. No one knows they exist. Except for the Collins family and some friends.

Getty looks back at the earth, gazing at its vast size, knowing that the friends he made recently are living happily and peacefully for the rest of their days. Or at least that’s what Getty believes.

Ghost Riders by Janie Adame

Their faces gaunt, their eyes were blurred, their shirts all soaked with sweat, He’s riding hard to catch that herd, but he aint’ caught ‘em yet ‘Cause they’ve got to ride forever on that range up in the sky,

Hear their cry.

- (Ghost) Riders in the Sky by Johnny Cash

The dust stings my face as I ride through the storm, holding on to the bridle of my horse Suzanne for dear life. The wind threatens to rip me off her, while she tries in vain to see through the protective cloth I tied around her eyes. The blinding sands whip around us, digging into whatever skin isn’t covered with fabric. Sharp pains shoot up my leg where I tore off the cloth to make blindfolds for my mare and I when this deadly sandstorm started so suddenly in the middle of the Texas plains.

thrown clear. I shout Suzanne’s name into the howling storm until I hear a fatigued whinny back. I feel around for her in the endless sea of dust. The bandana covering my nose and mouth slips down, allowing the fatal sands to enter my lungs. I try to pull it up again, but the wind rips it away and I’m left defenseless against the gale. I feel the sands choking me, and I start to black out, but I force myself to stay alert when I hear Suzanne kicking and struggling.

I open my eyes to see what happened. Three men stand over me. I jerked back, surprised I didn’t notice more people this close. The sudden movement makes me dizzy, and I fall backwards. The man in front of me reached for my hand to help me up, and for a split second, it seems like I could see through him before I blacked out.

The breeze softly blows, cooling everything down on the hill, making the trees sway lazily. Completely the opposite of the lone cowboy standing on the hill, looking tense and watchful. Unbeknownst to him, a young woman holding a baby appears on the side of a hill opposite the cowboy.

She sees him and waves with the arm not holding the child, and when he notices her, a frantic expression comes over his features. The woman confusedly puts her hand down as the cowboy motions for her to leave. He yells for her to take the baby and run, but it’s too late. A gunshot sounds. The cowboy falls to the ground, unhurt. He looks up, surprised he wasn’t hit. Then the realization hits him, and he looks over to where the bullet landed.

“Wyatt, be careful!” a voice whispers harshly by my ear. I come to my senses, but thankfully my eyes stay closed, feigning sleep.

“I am being careful Everett!” another voice yells. I feel my leg

dropped him!”

“You think?” Wyatt sighs. “Just put him down and we’ll wake him up. He’s a grown man for cryin’ out loud.”

I feel them set me down on the gritty wood and hear their sighs me? I don’t have any money or valuables with me, or anywhere for

129

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

that matter. I start slowly and painfully inching my hand to my side where my revolver hangs. I feel the smooth metal of the handle and

The girl lies still on the ground. The cowboy runs to her side, and gently places her head on his lap. He checks the baby for injuries,

attempts to tie it tightly around the bloody wound in the girl’s chest, but stops when she gasps in pain. She cradles the baby in one arm, and the cowboy grasps the other hand. She whispers something to him, and he wipes his eyes and nods.

She smiles and caresses his cheek. The baby fusses and she kisses its head and then winces. She closes her eyes and with a shudder, takes her last breath. The cowboy wipes his tears away one more time, and then he lifts the baby off its mother. The oblivious baby gurgles and plays with the shining gold locket around its neck. The cowboy kisses the lifeless form one last time before setting the baby down under a tree, and determinedly walking around the hill once more.

I cocked the gun, readying it, and through squinting eyes, aim for the man who grabbed my hand during the storm. I force my hands to stop shaking, and before I can talk myself out of it anymore, pull

jump up, ready to defend myself. All I see staring back at me are three unharmed transparent men. I let out a strangled yell and urgently look around for the door. Suzanne stands in the corner, calmly munching on a bran mash. I look at the three men who are still staring at me and say confusedly, “What are you?”

“Hi, my name’s Wyatt, it’s nice to meet you too,” says the sandy blonde one sarcastically. “This new generation has no respect at all. Absolutely none.”

The third man I hadn’t heard speak before jumps in with a very deep voice that doesn’t match his small stature and boyish face. “Yeah, you’re welcome for rescuin’ you.” I can only gape in wonder at them.

Everett, who towers over the rest of the people in the small room interjects, “We aren’t going to harm you. We only wanted to help you and your horse survive the storm. I’m Everett, this here’s Pete, and that ray of sunshine over there’s Wyatt.”

Wyatt spits on the ground, but it disappears in midair.

“What’s your handle?” Pete asks.

I manage to stammer, “Uh, m-my name’s Jim.”

“Well Jim,” Everett says. “As for your question of what we are, I’ll give you the short version. Each of us has done some bad things, and/or made agreements with the devil himself.”

My eyebrows go up so fast I’m not sure they’re there anymore. I put my hand to my face and ask, “What’d you all do?” a bowler hat holding a pistol. The cowboy, seething with anger, whips he takes them. The bullets form bloodless holes in his skull, which start slowly healing themselves.

“You and me both knew that wasn’t going to work,” the skeletal man laughs.

“Why would you do that? There was no reason! I made the deal, it’s my soul, not hers,” the cowboy spits out.

The man laughs again. “You know what? You’re right. I’ll never do it again. What can I say? You’re very convincing. I’m going to turn over a new leaf! No more villainy. One small problem, I seem to be an all-powerful demon. Well, that’s too bad. I was looking forward to a life of mediocrity.” He chuckles maliciously and reaches in his pocket. “The reason I called you here is to collect my winnings.” An evil grin spreads across his face.

The cowboy backs up a couple of steps. “You’re a little early for that. I’m still alive at the moment.” He slowly backs up ready to run at any moment.

The demon smiles again. “Where ya’ going? I told you.” He starts to morph into something inhuman and terrifying, and as he does, his

voice gets deeper and deeper. “I’ve come to collect.”

A number of uncomfortable stares go around the room before Everett speaks up, “Well Wyatt here was an outlaw until he died, and Pete was a banker who tried to get richer by making a deal with the devil. He got richer alright, for about two weeks until he was murdered by the citizens of the town he was swindling.”

“What about you?” I ask.

Everett sits down in a rickety chair. “I… I made some stupid decisions, trying to be the ‘best cowboy in the world’. I was fueled by greed, and it cost me my life and my love. Greed can ruin your life if you let it.”

I nod, wanting to ask more questions about his past, but I have a feeling they wouldn’t get answered. “So, you’re all ghosts,” I tentatively say.

“And the punishment you got is just…being a ghost?”

“Not quite,” Pete’s deep voice interjects. “We gotta catch the devil’s cattle. They’ve been running loose for centuries.”

“How long have y’all been at this?” I ask.

Everett steps in again. “I don’t know. I stopped counting after ten years.” He points to the wall covered in tally marks. “We try to redeem ourselves by helping lost cowboys along the way. You’re one of many.”

Wyatt walks up to me and hands me a waterskin. I gratefully take at his tattered shirt, and I notice he only has one sleeve.

“Thank you.” I smile and fall asleep, weary from the long journey.

He tries to run, but he slips and falls to the ground. The demon turns him over and leers at him before delivering the killing blow.

It turns back to its human-like form and dusts itself off. Turning its demonic stare on the corpse, it chuckles again.

“Poor Everett. He would’ve turned out okay.” It turns on its heel air.

In the morning, I wake up refreshed and substantially more rested than I’d been in a while. I look around and see Everett feeding and watering Suzanne, and a hot plate of breakfast steaming on the table.

“Morning,” I yawn. Everett nods in my direction. I walk over to the breakfast and eye the piping hot biscuits, bacon, and eggs. I grab the fork and knife and shove it into my mouth. Everett gives me a strange look, and I slow down.

“It’s good,” I say between bites. When it’s all eaten, I sit back,

ended up. I unbutton it, embarrassed.

“Sorry, I haven’t eaten in a while,” I apologetically say.

“It’s alright, happens to the best of us.” Everett laughs. When I pull the overshirt off, Everett’s already ghostly pale face goes sheet white. He runs up to me and grabs the necklace I’ve worn for as long as I can remember. “Where did you get this?” He growls.

“I-I don’t know I’ve always had it,” I stammer. “Mama said it was around my neck when they found me. I’ve never been able to open it, I guess it’s sealed shut.”

He lets go of me and takes the locket off my neck. He pushes a button I’d never seen before and the locket opens, revealing pictures of two people. He looks at them for a moment, then slowly hands it back.

“How did you...?” I look down at the locket. On the left is a beautiful woman whose blonde hair exactly matches mine, and on the right is a man with kind brown eyes that I’d inherited as well. I look up to see those same brown eyes staring into mine.

30 years later…

A proud father watches his daughters and son talk and laugh together at the dinner table. His pretty wife walks in, holding another

130

plate of Christmas cookies to be devoured by hungry grandchildren. He stands up to help her and kisses her on the cheek, receiving a

“Oh, Jim. Not in front of the children.” She laughingly blocks his next kiss. He smiles, and sits back down. He reaches for the locket around his neck and opens it with a click. He blinks in surprise when he sees that instead of two pictures depicting his parents, there’s only one picture of Everett holding the beautiful blonde woman, both looking very happy. Jim smiles and looks up at his family, knowing that when he goes, he’ll join his father and mother on the peaceful rolling Texas hills of paradise.

Galveston, Almost a History by Nova Madonna Adame

Based on a true event.

I see that you have found my story of great adventure. Sit down, grab a mug of hot chocolate, and put your feet up because it`s gonna be a bumpy ride. Now hug a cat and enjoy the tale of how I survived The Great 1900 Storm at the Ursuline Academe in Galveston, Texas. Thunder. Lightning. That is all there is as I looked out the window, my brown hair still tousled from sleep.

The sun is barely out and the icy wind that comes through the window cracks sends a chill throughout my bones. I slide my hands into the sleeves of my nightgown, although a thin slice of fabric with holes doesn’t really do it.

I look at the bed next to me. My brother, Gob, has one leg out of the covers and one under, his body in a strange half curled position. Out of all the snores in the orphanage, his are the loudest. We have the same brown hair from our father, and gray eyes that change to green from our mother.

I lay back down and stare at the ceiling above me. It is made of whole orphanage is made like that. The st...

“CHILDREN!” A voice interrupts my thoughts. Gob and I both bolt upright. We see Mother Superior in the doorway to our sleeping hall with disheveled hair and terror in her eyes.

“Wheramiwahappen?” Gob rubs his head and looks dazed.

“There has been a report of a furious storm heading our way. Everybody down to the storm cellar, NOW!” She storms away. My brother jumps up to follow Mother Superior.

I stay and grab a pair of shoes, socks, and my mother’s locket. It has pictures of my father and Gob, and my mother and Gartha… me. It’s the only thing I have left of them. I rushed down the stairs, every board creaking beneath my feet with the wind cracking like a whip against the building.

The storm cellar is all the way across the backyard, which is huge, so I have to rush through the cold rain and wind. Everyone is already there. I see Gob’s head pop out and see me. He reaches his hand out to help me. I am almost there but I slip and fall. Just then lightning strikes the cellar. Mother Superior thinks that I’m in and closes the door.

I stand up and pound the doors but it’s no use. They already went farther into the cellar. I scream as thunder scares the rags off me. I run back to the building, dive under my bed, and try to think of what to do. Then it hits me. That board really hurt and gave me splinters. Then I realized, from that board, what to do.

My aunt on my father’s side lives right across the street and the only reason that we don’t live over there is because she was way too harsh; and Gob said that he would rather live in an orphanage than with her. I just bring up the courage, (gone whenever I faced a hefty Galveston bug… they are very huge), to run to my aunt’s house through this storm.

Once I get to the house, I knock on the door. “Friend or foe?” she asks me.

“Friend.”

“Name.”

“Gartha G. Gilderchmit.”

“Oh marvelous. G.G.G.”

women with the same brown hair as I, pulled back into a tight bun and a violet hair clip. Her tiny spectacles are sitting on her nose, complemented by a look to freeze a piece of meat.

“Why aren’t you in the storm cellar with your brother? Where is your brother? Do you still have your locket?” she asked. She may be stern, but she still cares.

“I didn’t make it into the cellar, Gob is in the cellar and my locket`s right here,” I assure her. She sits down and motions for me to sit down too.

“Well, how do you like my storm mode?” she asks and takes tiny gulps of tea. I hugged a pillow and looked around.

“It certainly is…unique. Gotta love cement windows.” Around the house all the windows are covered with cement slabs with the glass facing inside barely letting in any light. The candles, many around the house, are dripping wax everywhere and let shine just enough light to see where you’re going.

a new sofa. I’m going to make some food. If you are thirsty there is a bucket of water in the kitchen.” I nod and lay down. I silently tell myself a story and soon drift off to sleep.

I woke up from a dream involving sunshine, lollipops, and rainbows.

I will give no further details.

Anyway, I woke up and found a note left for me. It said: Dear Gartha, There are many people hurt by this storm. I am needed at the hospital and will not be home for another four hours. There is soup in the oven for you. If you get bored there are games and books on the bookshelf. ~Aunt Gilda

Well, that’s just hunky dory. Now I will be bored with a capital B. girl in Galveston one hundred years from now. They talk about these weird things called air pods (gross), cell phones to call people on from long distances (awesome), and this thing called O.M.G. What does that mean? I later learned it meant Oh My Goggles

After I read that whole book, it had been two hours (what can I say, I’m a slow reader). So, I play a game with myself which takes an hour and a half. Let’s just say it was a hard game. So, I started to make music (I mean, there’s only so much you can do to pass time in 1900), when I realized that it had stopped raining. I ran out the door and found a sight for eyes that asked for it. A large expanse of broken-down boards with bodies crumpled on them as well as animal corpses, utensils, uprooted plants, splintered furniture…you name it.

I ran to the orphanage and found crying kids emerging from the sanctuary of the storm cellar. Nuns run around trying to get the kids in order while I look for Gob. Then I hear Gob calling my name, his voice sounding like a strangled duck. “GARTHA! GARTHA?” My brother’s waddling around in his pajamas, looking for me.

“GOB! I’m over here.” He scrambles over the wrecked and muddy grounds to give me a really tight hug.

“Gob?” I say through strangled breaths. “I kinda need to… breathe.”

“Sorry.” He softens his tightness but doesn’t let go. “So where are we sleeping?” he asks.

“Maybe we are sleeping in the storm cellar?” I suggest. Just then Emilia O’Hair trots by.

“Heeeey, G-tha darling! Gob! My fellow duckling! Mother Superior sent her favorite child to tell everyone the news. The news is… drumroll please.”

“Oh, just get on with it!” I holler.

“Well don’t get too excited. The news is… suspenseful silence here.” My face burns red with anger at Emilia’s annoying behavior.

“The news is we are sleeping in the cellar,” she says quickly and struts away.

131

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Hey! What did I tell you? I was right,” I say and walk to the cellar.

“You always are,” he says and follows me.

50 years later…

Gartha grew up to be a history teacher in Galveston, Texas while her brother was a math teacher and a family man. They both participated in building the Seawall to keep the water out of our town. Gartha died in a car accident in 1950 and Gob died a good 20 years later. They will be known as two survivors of the (not so) Great 1900 Storm.

The Place of Hope by Ibrahim Ali

My family lives in Texas. It’s a state where people can choose what

However, I didn’t decide in a day.

When I was little, I never knew what to do next. I was always very indecisive of what I wanted to do. Every day, I would change my mind. One second, I wanted to play with toy cars; the next second, I wanted to draw. Also, I would never do anything without asking my parents. As I got older and went to college, that’s when the pressure started to come in. Everyone in my family always had something to do. My dad worked at a farm, my mom was an author, my brother worked on cars, and my sister was an artist.

“You don’t have a lot of time before you decide,” Mom told me.

“I know but I don’t know what to be,” I replied back.

They were always busy and always had something to do. I was here stuck at home and worried about what I was going to do. Everyday everyone in my family had something to share about what they did that day, and I was there just listening and smiling to whatever they said.

The next day at the college, my friends were all talking about what they are going to study for next year.

“I’m going to be a mechanic,” said another. “How are you guys deciding so quickly,” I asked them. They said, “We are just doing what we liked as kids.”

will change,” they continued.

try different things as well.

First, I started out at the farm with my dad. The sun was beaming down on me, and I was starting to get tired just standing up. But I didn’t let that come to me. I was told what to do and I carried out my job. I started out with plowing which wasn’t so bad because I was in the tractor, but as soon as I got out, the sun was in my face letting out its rays of heat. I then asked what was something that I could do inside the barn. Dad said to go in the barn and start sweeping some hay into a pile to feed the cows.

“I’m tired,” I told dad.

“This is what I do every day,” he told me.

When we got home, I was almost destroyed. I couldn’t even stand still. I knew that this wasn’t something that I could do.

After a day of rest, I decided to see what mom does as an author. The day started inside where the nice fresh air conditioning was keeping me cold unlike the rays of heat coming from the sun. Mom told me to start out with an idea. I was so confused on what ideas I could write about. I had a couple of good ideas but as soon as I started writing, they didn’t make sense. It was getting really boring. At this point, I would rather be at the farm where I could be doing something rather than thinking and doing nothing all day.

The next day, when I went to college, all of my friends were talking about what they were doing.

“I still haven’t decided yet,” I told them.

“It’s alright,” they said. “It also took us a long time to decide. It just takes some time.” I realized that I couldn’t give up yet. So, the next day, I went to the mechanic with my brother to see what he did. He is in a garage which also had some air conditioning which was nice because we

a regular minivan and the customer said that it needed an oil change. My brother, my dad, and I used to do oil changes on our cars all the time. It was my brother that did most of the work and I was just there to clean up and get tools. So, here at the garage I didn’t know really

that we could get under it. He then told me to use this nut and loosen the bolt. It was really stuck on there. I was using the tools and it still was really hard. After trying and trying I gave it to my brother, and

“How did you do that!” I yelled. “It just takes some effort,” he said. Impressed, I watched all of the oil drain and then he put the bolt that, he lowered the car and put some new oil back in and the job was done. I liked what my brother did, but I just wasn’t the type of

There was just one more person left in the family. My sister is an artist. Just like mom she starts off at home and gets her supplies for the day. She gets the paint, the canvas, and the brushes. She then told me to think of something that I like or want to draw. I thought of my school. Then, she said with very soft lines and a pencil sketch out a drawing of your school. The sketch looked okay, but she was painting

careful not to mess up and then without looking I mixed up two colors and started to go on the canvas. Then as I went to put the mixed color onto the canvas I slipped and the line went across the canvas ruining the painting. I was kind of sad that it was all ruined. I looked at my sister’s canvas and it really looked like the real thing. After seeing that art wasn’t going to work, I was hopeless.

I tried everything and now I don’t know what I need to do. I went

decided and were ready to start studying. I told them I still had not decided. They said that it was okay and that they took a couple of months to decide as well.

They said after they were done with their classes, they would sit down with me and they did. They asked me what I had tried to do. I told them I tried to be a farmer, an author, a mechanic, and an artist. They then asked me what was something that you didn’t like in each of the jobs.

“Well, the farm was too hot and tiring,” I said. “Writing the book was very boring, I didn’t have the body to be a mechanic, and being an artist was too challenging because I got thing messed up.”

They all thought for a long time until one of my friends said, “How about a teacher.”

I thought that was a good idea. It was inside which was the problem of the farm, it was not boring because I would teach, it wouldn’t require that much strength, and I know that I will be a lot more organized in a classroom than I would be as an artist. I knew that my aunt was a teacher, and she didn’t live that far away. I thanked my friends and went back home.

The next day I left for my aunt’s house, and she greeted me with a smile.

“Your mom said that you want to learn what a teacher does. Then you’ve come to the right place,” she said. “I’m just about to leave.”

At her school she was teaching math equations and everything surprised how enjoyable it was to help and meet all of the new faces. At the end of the day. I told my aunt that it was fun being a teacher and thanked her for the help.

Fast forward some years and I am at my college in my room. This

132

time, I’m not learning, this time I am teaching at the great school that I was once in.

Every year I always tell my students that it is okay if it takes you a lot of time to decide. I tell them that it took me a while. I also tell them that whenever they need any help to choose. I am always there to help.

“Texas will always have something to offer for everyone, no matter who you are,” I tell them. “You just have to keep looking.”

Arrived by Osaid Almasri

As I was sleeping that day, I heard screaming saying, “They’re coming.”

The roads were all empty. I had no idea what was going on.

When I heard my mom calling me. “We need to get going.”

“Why are we doing this?” I asked.

“This isn’t the time for questions,” she said.

Nothing made sense to me.

“Go to the basement now!” she told me.

I was confused as we don’t have a basement. She woke both of my brothers and my father. When I entered my dad’s room, he began pushing the bed. Then I saw a door and realized we had a secret basement. Once we got down there, it was awful. We waited for nothing as my youngest brother started crying because it was dark down there.

I wanted to know what was happening! However, I was afraid to ask because my parents looked angry, they told us to gather hands, there was silence for a couple of seconds, until I heard a very loud noise. My brothers and I hit the wall. I screamed. What was going on? They told me it was a bomb. We couldn’t see anything in the basement. We now had to head back upstairs. My breathing became rapid. I carefully went upstairs.

everywhere. I couldn’t enter my room because there was so much smoke. I went to see the other rooms but almost everything had already been destroyed, except for the kitchen and the basement since they were made of brick. Since the house was no longer a good place to stay in, we all went outside. One minute, buildings were standing, and

no idea what to do. Minutes later, shots rang out.

My brother picked me up and started running towards a safe place with me on his back. I told him to stop because we were without our parents, but he told me it wasn’t safe. I began to cry after we stopped

we came out on the other side. A guy started taking us to a boat. for a whole day and all we ate were raw eggs and raw chicken. Then we stopped at another boat that took another day. The guy woke me up and we started following him. He left us in the street,

I asked, “Where are we?”

“Texas,” he said.

“Is that a county?” I asked.

He did not reply. I did not know what Texas was yet, so we started to every store, and most of them did not understand us because we didn’t speak English.

Our last hope relied on a man who spoke Arabic. Finally, someone we could talk to I thought. my brother started telling him everything and that we needed a job. We had no ID, nothing. He felt bad and accepted. He accepted my older brother Rayaan only because he was sixteen years old, but I was only Twelve. My brother told me to stay around the place and not go too far. As I searched for a place to sleep for the day, I found a small building at the top of which I could sleep. As soon as I found a place to sleep for the night, I told my brother. We slept there for the night. It was cold that night but we had no other

he didn’t have an ID or transit visa, which made it illegal for him to work there. But the manager gave him a hundred dollars.

Using the money he gave us, we bought blankets and pillows to sleep on that night. In our third week in Texas, we heard that a war was starting. I had no idea what it was about. We had to join the war

In 1991, I was the youngest soldier. They took us to a high mountain. I saw soldiers dying left and right. I had no idea who I should help from our team, but I saw a man who looked familiar to me. I looked to my left. I did not see my brother. It made me feel nervous.

I called RAYAAN, then went to the top of the mountain to see if went and followed him.

The man said he would be OK! I calmed down after the soldier me to go into the tunnel.

I asked, “Why me?”

They said, “To check if there were bombs inside or not.”

I went in and saw a guy with dirt on his face. I removed the dirt and it was my dad. He was one of the enemies. I took him and hid him between the other dead soldiers then told them it was safe. They came into the tunnel and did not see him. I removed the soldiers and he was still breathing. I went to our bunker and took one of the clothes and made him wear it then took him to a safe place and brought him food. Then put him next to my brother.

two hours. We were so hungry. We had to eat, he said. Then he took me up again and started running fast. I looked to my left and I saw a man coming toward us with a gun. We ran from him until he lost our trail.

My brother told me that we had to leave this place.

“Leave what?” I asked?

“Leave Syria,” he said.

“Are you joking because this is no time for jokes!” I said.

He replied saying, “It’s possible to leave but it’s very dangerous.”

After thinking about it, I asked, “What about our parents?”

After ten minutes, he somehow convinced me that we had to leave or die too. I had to accept it. He was the older brother and I thought he knew what he was saying.

Then I asked him how?

He said there was a tunnel we could use to go to the other side. I asked him how he knew all of this stuff and he told me that he had done it before. We went inside the tunnel. It was the worst. We saw

When he woke up, I told him what had happened to the others. Then I heard my mom calling me. I looked around me and I did not know where the voice was coming from. Then I got called again. I felt water in my face and heard my mom say, “Wake up you’ve got school.”

I smiled and looked and I saw that I was still in Texas and I know that Texas is a state, not a country.

My Story of Texas by Anna Altenau

I have lived in Texas my whole life. My mom is from Houston, Texas, and my dad is from Dallas, Texas. I have always lived the western kind of life on my mom’s side. They own a ranch, but there are so many of us that we need to take turns going there. I have about

He is one of the heads of the Alamo. It’s so cool that he gets to learn about the Alamo and what Texas has done to protect it.

My great-grandfather is one of three and his father, my great-

133

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

great-grandfather, is one of twelve, and his wife, my great-greatgrandmother is one of eleven. So, we have quite a big family. My mom and dad both went to Vanderbilt. I want to go to Rice or the University of Texas. My brother Blake and I have had a birthday celebration at our ranch before. It was so much fun. There are so many exotic animals on the ranch, so people think it is like a zoo. We have camels, deer wallabies, a zebra, horses, emu’s, rheas, donkeys, chickens, geese, longhorns, cows, roosters, lamas, alpacas, ducks, barn cats, and a dog named JoJo...just to mention a few!

Our ranch is called The Triple W Ranch because my greatgrandfather...my mom’s grandfather is named Welcome, my grandfather...my mom’s dad is named Welcome, my uncle...my mom’s brother is named Welcome. They have fought and studied for Texas. I love to grab a brush, a couple of carrots, and head out to brush and feed all of the horses. Sometimes, you can hear the camels do their thing - a guttural sound - and you just have to give some carrots to them, too.

I love going to the ranch because I feel free. I can go out in the

minutes away from the ranch and enjoy horseback riding. At the I am too young, so I need to stay in the pen the whole time. While those times; well, the boss of my brothers - well, not really. When I inside, we groom, tack, bathe, ride, untack, and feed the horses; I do all these fun activities in one hour with my brothers. After that, we are all very tired and hot because it is usually incredibly sunny out there. Sometimes we do all of that, but sometimes when we come to the ranch, we just chill. This ranch really feels like my second home.

My dad has a sister Brooke who visits when we gather at his parents’ house in Dallas. They have always visited during the cool weather times in Texas. Houston is much hotter than Dallas.

My paternal grandparents’ house is a big brick house with two stories and lots of antiques. It’s really cool. I like looking at all of the different designs, colors, and shapes. They live by the Flippen Park with lots of green space and a big white dome where you can hear your echo when you talk.

When we drive to Dallas, we always pass the big white statue of Sam Houston in Huntsville. If it is dinner time, and we’re still not to hour ride from our house in Houston to their house in Dallas. They still have the house that my dad grew up in. So, we see old pictures and paintings of my dad’s family when they were younger. Every time my cousins and I are there, we always have a huge game of kickball. Their driveway is very smooth and made out of bricks, so I sometimes practice basketball there. My dad and his dad, whom we call Tex, both love basketball, and sometimes Tex teaches me new tricks. It’s really fun, and it is cool that my dad is the coach of my team, so he can also help me learn.

Their backyard is also a great place for football and jackpot. Last time we were at their house with my cousins was Thanksgiving 2021. It had been about three years since we saw them. It was so much fun seeing them again. My cousins are Caroline and Catherine. Catherine is ten - my age - and Caroline is thirteen. We had so much delicious

mashed potatoes, cranberry sauce, and for dessert, we had the choices of chocolate mousse pie, chocolate mousse, pecan pie, and ice cream. (Yum!)

we all get our ears cleaned. He is a nose, ears, and throat doctor. Gammy loves to bake and always makes the best pumpkin and cinnamon bread for when we leave.

It is so fun living in Texas because there are many different kinds of things to do and see. For instance, we are known as the Lone Star State. We are also known for BBQ and live music. One thing I love

about Texas is it is usually humid and hot.

In the wintertime, we are very appreciative of our amazing weather. What I’ve learned from Texas is being thankful for what you have. Just a breeze makes a day and residents feel thankful for what we are, what we will be, and the nature around us. I love my family, and I’m happy we live in Texas because it inspires me to horseback ride, love animals, explore, and try new things.

If I did not live in Texas, I would not be half the person I am today. This is why I am thankful for everyone who fought for the Alamo and for Texas’s rights for independence. I wrote this story not just for you or me. I wrote this for everyone who has lived or is currently living in Texas. I just want to say thank you to our great state.

Alvarado

“Finish your eggs, Michael,” his mother told him sweetly, yet promptly. It was an early breakfast and they were discussing plans for the day.

“Do I have to?” he whined. Just because he was the baby didn’t mean he had the excuse to do whatever he pleased.

“Just eat your eggs. You want to be big and strong like your old man?” Father showed his muscles and then continued to eat his meal. Everyone locked eyes until they burst into laughter.

“Now let’s not get off topic, shall we?” Mother asked each and every one of us. She had that stern look but sensible tone.

“Today, we were going to go to the beach, but change of plans,” she exclaimed, and Elizabeth and Michael had the most exasperated look on their faces.

“But what, why, when did you decide?” Elizabeth was tongue-tied when she got lost in her words. She just adored going down to the beach. Whether it was to swim, make a sandcastle or just sunbathe, she loved the feeling of the warm, tickly, sand.

“Now let’s hear why at least. Don’t get yourself caught in a frenzy,” Father explained softly.

glancing back at the whole family. Our weatherman doesn’t think that a tropical storm is heading this way, but I heard that a Cuban weatherman thinks so…” Mother paused.

She never pauses, and she has that look on her face. She tries to cover it up, but I know her too well. I know that look.

“We’re going to pack up just in case. If even a little sprinkle comes, start packing.”

dishes. He heads for his briefcase, tells them all bye, and leaves for work.

Elizabeth and Michael both play outside. Their mother instructed them to come inside immediately and inform her if it begins to rain.

After a while Michael seemed tired. “Is it time to go inside soon?”

“You can go inside whenever you want, but what would you do there?” Elizabeth asked, waiting for an answer.

“I-I don’t know,” Michael replied, ashamed of his given response. He didn’t want to give his sister the satisfaction.

“What are you planning on doing here?” He retorted thinking he just gave the world’s greatest come back.

“I wish I could lay in the grass and let the sun shine on my face, but I still have to pack.”

standard conversation. “So, what do you have left to do on your chore list?” Mother asks her children.

took a sip of her water.

“And what about you, Michael?” Mother knew he must have

“Ummmm,” he said when he is cut off by his mother.

134

The Great Galveston Hurricane by Maya

exclaimed. Michael doesn’t mind though because he didn’t get himself into trouble. They continue to talk about their day, what’s for supper, and they are soon done with lunch.

Of course, Elizabeth headed to her room and cleans. She tidied

off the window sill. Since her room is on the second story she can glance, now and then, at her neighborhood through the window. The window is her favorite part of her room. Looking down just to see her neighbors outside, playing on their lawn, going towards the garden, or just talking to one another, there was not a care in the world.

Afterward, she made her way to her brother’s room and to her surprise it was clean. Her brother was laying on his bed reading the new book he received from his grandmother.

with me to check on Mother?” Elizabeth was impatient because the day had been going slowly all day, and she wanted something to keep her occupied.

“I guess so, give me a minute,” Michael had the same feeling of boredom. He doesn’t think he has much of an opinion because he thinks this feeling is constant.

They make their way downstairs and into the living room where her mother is folding laundry.

you are, I could use a hand or two over here.”

They rush over feeling delighted to be attempting something useful

“Why don’t I start dinner,” Mother suggested. “And your father will get home soon.” She started cooking and not long after their father arrives.

“Am I late?” Father said jokingly as he takes a seat.

Dinner is over and the children start to get ready for bed when their mother yells. They stop immediately and go to take a peek at why the screaming was happening.

“John, I’m scared!” she says to her husband, her voice trembling.

“There’s nothing we can do. Except get upstairs,” their father says. He started to assist their mother upstairs when Michael and Elizabeth are spotted.

“Stay upstairs.” Mother has that same look on her face from this morning, only this face was fearful; which makes Elizabeth anxious.

“What’s wrong?” Elizabeth exclaimed gasping for breath afterward. It’s silent.

is scared.”

Elizabeth could see it in her eyes.

“We’re going to load the car, so you two,” he said. “Start packing.”

Elizabeth looks out the window, but it’s hard to see because the window is drenched from the rain. She wonders if she will ever get an opportunity to look through that window ever again.

“Grab the umbrella, Michael,” said Mother in that nervous voice.

The rain is pouring down on them. The wet drops fall harder to where you can barely hear yourself. Elizabeth looks back at her city, hoping it will look the same when she returns.

They had relatives in Dallas, so that was where they were heading.

“Your Uncle Charles has an extra room in his house so we will ask to stay there. If we can’t, there’s a hotel close by. We have stayed there before,” their father informed his children, keeping his eyes on the road.

The city was engulfed with water that you couldn’t see an inch ahead of you.

Before they knew it they arrived at their Uncle’s home. After Mother explained what she was afraid of, he ushered them inside so he could hear the whole story.

“Go to bed, okay?” Mother told her children, speaking for the

Although Elizabeth was tired she could not sleep.

“Elizabeth, are you awake?” a voice whispered from the darkness.

“Yes, Michael? Is that you?”

“Yep, I just wanted to tell you something.”

“Yes?” she asks impatiently, her curiosity getting the better of her.

“I love you. I don’t say it often enough, but I do,” he answers in a soft whisper.

“I love you, too,” she replies and is reassured that she’s not the only one who’s worried.

Soon, the room gets darker than before and she feels her eyelids start to shut.

“It’s been weeks,” explained Elizabeth. “There’s got to be some news about it!”

Her parents look at each other. They communicate with their eyes. “We have no news, Elizabeth. I’m sorry that...” her mother sincerely replies when she stops because Elizabeth’s uncle rushes in.

“I have good news and bad news,” he said, then informs them about Mother being right and that a hurricane destroyed many houses, businesses, and much more.

A category four hurricane practically crushed the whole city of Galveston. It killed more than six thousand people. Nothing was ever going to be the same. She knew she was never going to look out of her bedroom window again.

A Tale of Two Brothers by Darsh Amitabh

Long ago, in a small town named Gonzales, Texas, two brothers were born to parents who were outlaws. The older one was called Pedro, and the younger one was Alejandro Esparenta. Their parents smuggled illegal goods into Texas for a living. Tensions between Texas and Mexico were rising, and in 1806, on one fateful morning, Mexican soldiers stormed the house and killed the parents in the Esperanta family. One of their friends was bribed by a Mexican soldier, who

Pedro had snuck into the closet, hidden from the Mexican soldiers. Unfortunately, Alejandro was not as lucky, and even though he resisted, it was all in vain. The Mexican soldiers took the innocent little boy and trained him to be a Mexican soldier. Pedro crept out of his hiding. He was scared, lost, and had nowhere to go. He sat crouched in the corner of a street, clueless of what to do when an old woman saw him. She took pity on him and dropped him off at the orphanage.

Miles away, Alejandro grew up to become a brave soldier in the Mexican army, totally ignorant of his past. He fought many battles. His bravery and resilience won him many accolades, and he was promoted to the rank of Captain.

On the other hand, Pedro turned out to be an excellent writer, and he joined the Gonzales Gazette. He was an investigative reporter and wrote many high-end news stories. He was one of the most trusted reporters at the newspaper, and his stories were always appreciated. After toiling for years on end, Pedro had saved up a bit of a fortune to buy a house. Even though he had the money, it was not enough, and Pedro had to approach the bank for a loan. Pedro had to work extra hard to pay back the loan. He signed up for the night shift for extra pocket money. As he sat one night, skimming through the stories and news articles, he came across a headline that said, “Tensions rise after Texas wants independence from Mexico!” The traumatic, sad night

across his eyes. Even though he was only four years old, the memory was etched in his mind. His whole world was turned upside down, the news article; he thought, Looks like I have found what I have waited for so long. This is my opportunity to join Texas and take revenge on Mexico. The brewing tension was a way for Pedro to get back at the Mexicans. He made up his mind to help Texas win the War!

In Mexico City, his estranged brother Alejandro who had no recollection of what happened in his childhood, read the news article.

135

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

The headline talked about the strained relations between Texas and Mexico. The fearless soldier decided that the Texas rebellion needed to be suppressed and made up his mind to join the Mexican army. President Antonio de Padua Maria Severino Lopez de Santa Anna y Pérez de Lebrón (President Santa Anna) had gathered his

revolutionary situation.

Pedro signed up to be drafted in the Texas army in Texas, and as fate would have it, the two brothers were about to face each other in the War. Pedro was overwhelmed with the bloodshed around him as the battle ensued and realized that War wasn’t glorious. He was scared, and his hands trembled while lifting his weapon. He thought

When it was all over, prisoners of War were locked up in prisons in Texas. Due to the sheer number of prisoners, more guards were needed to handle the prison gates. Pedro, overwhelmed by the bloodiness of the War, volunteered to be a prison guard. However, Pedro was called back

supposed to help defend an abandoned mission called the Concepcion. When he arrived, everything looked peaceful, but only a few hours later,

Texans successfully drove the enemies back to San Antonio.

Due to his military prowess, Pedro was promoted to the ranks of Lance Corporal. He was called to defend a location called San Antonio de Bexar as an aide accompanied by a volunteer army. The

driven away and forced to retreat.

After the successful campaign, Pedro was called back to the prison and stayed there for another few months until he saw something that

captured weapons area. He noticed a name engraved on the side of a weapon he had grabbed from one of the captured prisoners. It read Alejandro Alexis Esparenta. He could not believe his eyes and read and re-read the name. That was his little brother!! He rushed to the cell where his brother was held captive and showed him the musket. A confused Alejandro accepted that the musket belonged to him.

that read, guard of Texas… Pedro Agustin Esparenta!

“Am I dreaming?” Pedro exclaimed, unable to believe his luck. “I didn’t know I would ever see you again.” He was holding back his tears. “Why did you join the Mexican army? Don’t you remember what happened to our parents?”

A puzzled Alejandro stared at Pedro, unable to understand the events unfolding before him. Questions like “Who is this Texan, and why is he calling me his brother?” stormed through his mind. “What do you mean, what happened to our parents?” he asked. “My parents died of cholera when I was young! I don’t know about yours.” Pedro, unable to control his emotions, took a deep breath and rushed out the door, leaving Alejandro behind.

Pedro sprinted to the Texas Army Archives in prison and asked the lady sitting there, “Do you have the diary written by Joseph Santiago Esparenta?”

The lady looked around the archive but could not locate the diary. “I’m sorry, Mr. Esparenta,” she said. “I don’t have what you are looking for.”

“Thank you for searching,’ said Pedro and headed down the streets of good old Gonzales toward his childhood home. Maybe, the diary is still at home, he thought as he ran up the slope. He entered the rundown house, which was once his home. There was a green and white column pattern for the wallpaper peeling off the walls. The furniture was broken and looked old with neglect. There was a welcome rug and a carpet in the center of the house.

Pedro walked upstairs to his dad’s bedroom. The old mattress looked soiled and had a musty odor, probably with bed bugs. Pedro went across

the room to open the drawer. He accidentally pulled it so hard that the hinges gave way, and the drawer fell to the ground with a loud ‘THUD.’

clung onto it as if it were more precious than his life.

“This is my dad’s diary,” he said with a smile. As he opened the

This book is property of Joseph Santiago Esparenta. Flipping through the book, Pedro felt nostalgic.

The book was his dad’s diary with memories and stories of their fun as a family. He read through the book hurriedly and reached the last page. It read, The neighbors report Mexican soldiers running up the street with one of my friends leading them. I believe my friend has betrayed me. I hid my family in the small, cramped cabinet in the kitchen, but Alejandro ran out… I don’t…. and then the sentence ended abruptly. Pedro knew this was probably when the Mexicans stormed and killed his dad. Pedro sighed, took the book, and walked out of the falling-apart house towards the prison.

When Pedro reached the prison, he walked up to Alejandro’s cell and found he was asleep. He walked away to the water hose for a drink of water. All the excitement had made him thirsty. As he walked back after a glass of water, he saw Alejandro’s cell was… empty!

“Uh-oh,’ he said. “RAISE THE ALARM! A PRISONER HAS ESCAPED!”

Guards rushed out the door, and Pedro followed them.

the battalion. Within minutes, guards covered the exits, and no one was allowed to leave.

Pedro feared his brother had made his way out into the town when extended their search to the forest. They stormed into the woods nearby.

Pedro joined the men as they crossed a marshy river. out, men.”

They moved cautiously into the forest. Suddenly, there was a loud BANG! Pedro stopped dead (not literally) in his path. He turned around to see a bullet lodged in the tree trunk.

The bullet must’ve hit here instead of the target, probably me, he thinks.

Pedro pulled out his pair of trusty binoculars as he moved further into the jungle. In the distance, he located a small wooden shack made of logs. Pedro walked up to the cabin and called out, “Alejandro?”

He noticed a musket pointed at him from the log cabin, and a

Pedro recognized the voice right away. It was his brother.

“My name is Pedro, and I am your big brother.”

Alejandro lowered his musket. “What are you doing here?” he asked.

“I need you to come back to prison because there is something I need to show you,” replied Pedro.

“Why didn’t you bring it here?” asked Alejandro, in no mood to and after a short tussle, they captured Alejandro.

When they arrived at the prison, Pedro stepped inside Alejandro’s cell with him and asked everyone else to leave. Pedro took out his dad’s

the last words penned by his dad, Joseph Santiago Esparenta.

Suddenly, everything got clear in Alejandro’s mind, and he realized, “The Mexicans came to OUR house that fateful night, led by one of my dad’s friends. My parent’s murderers kidnapped me, and they lied to me!” He hugged the diary and cried. “I’m sorry, Pedro, I should’ve listened to you before,” he said with folded hands.

“It’s alright,” said Pedro, hugging his little brother after decades. condition.”

“I am sure you know the location of the Mexican base in Texas,” Pedro enquires.

136

“Yes,” replied Alejandro.

“Help the Texas army raid Mexican hideouts and end the war,” said Pedro.

Texans. The brothers walked out of the cabin, now surrounded by the police. Pedro walked up to the commander, holding Alejandro’s hand.

“Sir,” he said. “The prisoner is saying he knows the location of the Mexican base in Texas.

“The Mexican base is in San Jacinto,” said Alejandro, willing to though unsure, believed Alejandro.

“Rally up the forces. We leave tomorrow,” he yelled as everyone walked out of the forest. Messengers were rushed to General Sam Houston, informing him about the Mexican base.

The next day, General Sam Houston led a charge to San Jacinto. led the charge, reminding them with words that went down in history, to

“Remember the Alamo!” and “Remember Goliad!” Pedro continued

Finally, Texas won its independence from Mexico. It separated from Mexico and formed a new country called the Republic of Texas. Sam Houston was elected the President of the new country, and one of his acts as President was to propose annexation to the United States.

Some years later: Pedro retired from the Texan army, and Alejandro was pardoned for helping Texas win its independence. The manager of the Gonzales Gazette had retired, and they wanted Pedro to be the new manager! Pedro’s hard work and dedication to free Texas from Mexico were rewarded. He took on the job as a manager, and from that point on, The Gonzales Gazette went on to become one of the most read newspapers in the U.S. Alejandro got a job as a Drill Sergeant in a training academy in Texas. The two brothers worked hard until they retired and moved to the capital city of Austin.

The Western Adventures of Christopher Wallace by Dhruv Amitabh

Once upon a time, in a quiet town called El Puerto in Texas, USA, there lived a young sixteen-year-old person named Christopher Wallace, aka Chris. He loved horses and the Wild West. In fact, his town stood on top of an old Western town of the same name, now covered in dirt and rubble. One day, he went out riding with his favorite horse when the ground started shaking and rumbling. Rocks tumbled from mountains, and cracks formed on the hard rocky ground. Chris thought it was another earthquake (those are pretty common in Texas) until he noticed it was going on for over ten minutes.

When the thunderous shaking subsided, and the dust settled, Chris looked at his town and found out it had completely changed! Where the mall had once stood, there was a towering church, and instead of cars and buses on the road, there were horses, carriages, and stagecoaches rattling across the dirt and gravel road. There was

go home and contemplate what had just happened. He went over to where his house was, and to his dismay, a large building labeled Saloon was in its place.

He walked in, still dumbfounded, and a sudden steamy air overtook him. People in cowboy hats and attire sat at tables, socializing and sipping root beer. A small band was playing in the corner, and people were dancing. The bartender was a small, plump man with a thick mustache and white shirt with a blue apron. Chris walked up to the counter, and the bartender asked, “Got any money, kid?” Chris retorted. “I don’t think I need money

to dwell in my own house.”

That made everyone in the saloon laugh hysterically. The bartender’s fat face started turning as red as a tomato as he told Chris angrily, “Scram kid before I call the Sheriff.”

gun in his holster. That made him run as fast as the wind out of town. He called his horse after getting out of El Puerto. When it came, though, it was a different horse! It went from a dapple gray to black as midnight, with a braided mane and a western leather saddle. On the saddle, two words were inscribed: Henry Midnight! A lightbulb

Henry was his long-lost grandfather, who had vanished when Chris was only six. Could this be where he is? Chris asked himself. He thought that it was unlikely, but there was a chance, ever so slightly. He mounted Midnight and started riding. He wanted to get as far away from El Puerto as possible because he was a fugitive on the run technically. He in the distance with a stooped back foraging the ground. Curious and wearing a suit torn to shreds, a cowboy hat, and black stubble on his frail face. Chris came closer to the man. He noticed that Midnight was nickering and whinnying sadly. He watched in shock as Midnight came over to the old man and licked him gently on the face. The man smiled weakly, “Hello, Midnight.”

Chris suddenly gasped because only one other person could possibly know who Midnight was. “YOU’RE HENRY! MY GRANDFATHER!” Chris exclaimed. The grandfather smiled and said, “Son, I’m happy to see you because I am stuck here, same as you. But now that we’re together after ten long years, I’m sure we can break out of this illusion.” Chris helped his grandfather up, and they hugged each other affectionately.

Henry and Chris got on Midnight and rode until nightfall. They pitched tents and munched on beef jerky from Midnight’s saddlebag, discussing ways to get out of this dimension.

“In my ten years of being here doing intensive research, I have not found anything that could be linked to the creation of this dimension. Just like a machine has a central generator, so does this dimension, and we need to short-circuit that central generator, so the whole machine collapses,” Henry explained.

Just as Chris was about to reply, he heard a gun suddenly cock at the back of his head. “Put ‘em in the air, cowboys!” a voice shouted from the shadows of the night. Chris and Henry quickly obeyed, putting their hands up high. A loud THUNK! and a searing pain

surrounded by a purple aura riding skeleton horses.

Chris and Henry woke up in a dark, damp dungeon lit by a single candle and a small window with bars on it. Chains were hanging from the ceiling, and drops of water were dripping. Plish plop. They were dressed in prisoner’s rags and bound in chains and shackles. They had a searing headache, and in front of them was a loaf of stale bread and a jug of dirty water. They heard footsteps coming from the spiral staircase in front of them. Someone walked down. Or something, actually. Chris and Henry both gasped and almost screamed. A skeleton had come! He wore a large sombrero, and a mystical purple aura came out from holes in his skeletal face and torso. The skeleton spoke in a bony, raspy voice, “Good, good, you’re awake. The boss wants to meet you.” Chris and Henry, still dumbfounded, got up and followed the skeleton up the staircase, where two more

sort with huge wooden walls and sharp points at the top, a smokehouse for cooking meat, an armory, sleeping quarters, and stables. They started walking towards a large building at the very back of the fort. It was a long rectangle hall with numerous windows, made of black wood, and skeletons guarding its entrance. The skeletons parted in perfect unison as Chris and Henry’s guard came. Inside, the beautiful

137

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

carpet with gold lining, leading up to a raised dais with ten skeletons belts.

On the raised dais was a golden throne studded with diamonds. A huge skeleton was sitting on the throne, wearing a ragged black cape with a gold pendant. Embedded in his ribcage was a single, large purple jewel, pulsating and vibrating like a heart pumping blood. The skeletons guarding Chris and Henry bowed before the big skeleton, and the leading one gave him a scroll while yelling at Chris and Henry to kneel before the Great Skeleton.

The Great Skeleton threw down the scroll after reading and boomed, “Well well well! We have some new prisoners, I see. Christopher and Henry Wallace? What have you done to deserve such a punishment as to be locked in our top security dungeon? Oh wait, I already know!” He picked up the scroll from the ground and read, “Christopher and Henry Wallace…found in Coyote Desert…accused of talking about escaping! Ah, I see…well, you can’t do that! SEND THEM BACK INTO THE DUNGEON!”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the skeleton said and marched Chris and Henry back into the dungeon.

Chris and Henry couldn’t defend themselves because they were still speechless and trying to understand what they had just seen. A fort inhabited by reanimated skeletons? A Great Skeleton? And most pressing of all, what was that jewel inside the skeleton’s chest? There must be a to escape this fort and decided to observe the times of guard change to tiring. After a few days, they settled on the changing of the night guard,

They chose a particularly rainy and stormy night to execute their brilliant escape plan. Henry readied the piece of wire that he had

have to take protective measures if this continues, for we have already had to shut down a rebellious conference among them. End Report

Chris tucked the document into his trousers’ pocket. They were about to walk away when they heard the Great Skeleton’s booming voice, annoyed at being woken from his sleep, “What’s going on here? What are you two doing out so late? Ah, never mind. You…you two have pestered me long enough! It is time to unleash my TRUE POWER!” He motioned all the other skeletons to leave. Chris and Henry started to run away, but the Great Skeleton appeared in front of them.

“Going somewhere?” he asked teasingly. Chris and Henry both lunged for some axes in the corner of the smokehouse. The Great Skeleton suddenly began to glow a radiant purple. His hood came over his head, putting his skeletal face in the shadows. He produced a scythe as tall as a grown man from his cloak and twirled it menacingly.

“I AM THE REAPER OF SOULS!” he roared as he threw his twirling scythe at Chris, who dodged it just in time. He had to dodge

crept quiet as mice over to the lumber-room. They didn’t dare to go near the armory, which was guarded all day. They got logs that looked vaguely like baseball bats and headed for the smokehouse, which was

the air. There was some jerky hanging and drying from the ceiling, to leave when Chris noticed a little piece of paper sticking out of one of the baskets of meat.

He called Henry over and pulled it out. “Not now, Chris, We only have ten minutes left,” Henry whispered to Chris.

“Wait, I need to see this,” Chris urged. It was a report of sorts. But it didn’t look like it was written by the Great Skeleton or any other skeleton. It read:

Mass Illusion Radioactive Algorithm Group Enterprises Simulations (MIRAGES)

Report ID: Progress Report 93720

Topic: Advancement in Project Gamma

Recipient: Dr. John Morano, Administrative Department

From: Dr. Kelly Adoran, Project Manager, MIRAGES

Destination: MIRAGES Main Complex, 1947 Westheimer Rd., Houston, Texas.

Advancement in Project Gamma has been moving forward exponentially. Every day, we are improving the central core mechanism (crystal) to make the simulation seem more lifelike. After all, this simulation is to test the human mind in many different terrains. We have selected a city, “El Puerto,” to base this simulation. Our test subject is an ordinary individual named Henry Wallace. If this experiment should bear the fruit it’s supposed to, and it does, we plan to implement it on others from the same bloodline. Of course, none of them know about that. The only dilemma we are having is with the test subjects. Some of them are proving… noncompliant. They don’t like the special role of “skeleton,” even though we have told them numerous times that they are the law enforcers of this simulation. We may

unconscious to the other end of the hall. Then the Reaper turned his attention to Chris. Realizing he had nowhere to go, Chris heaved his ax as hard as he could towards the Reaper, then let go. All of the energy in Chris’ shove made the Reaper stumble. He had calculated exactly when and where to do it, so it didn’t hit just any spot in the Reaper’s torso. It hit the PURPLE CRYSTAL! The Reaper gave an unearthly scream as the crystal clove in two under the scythe’s blow. Suddenly, the Reaper started disintegrating into purple dust. Soon, all that remained of him was a black cloak and the two pieces of the cloven crystal. But wait, the cloak began to move! It began wriggling and squirming as if something was inside it. Chris threw off the cloak, and he saw a man emerge! He was muscular and wore a white straitjacket with black spots on it. He groaned weakly, then passed out. Soon after, Henry woke up, saw what had happened, and both rushed outside. They saw the fort dissipating into purple smoke, and so were all of the other skeletons. Sure enough, in their place were people in those strange straight jackets. Chris saw the town of El Puerto dissipating in the distance. In its place was the familiar mall, hospital, and grocery stores. He could even see his house there! The illusion was breaking!

“Wait a minute- the report! The illusion! MIRAGES! THIS IS ALL FALLING IN PLACE NOW!” Chris and Henry both said in unison.

“However, this can’t go unpunished. These people from MIRAGES can’t just drop us in a simulation without us knowing, no matter the reason. We need to teach them a lesson,” Chris said.

smiling.

A few weeks later Audio log announcement: 21 Recorder: Melinda Sawjac, CEO, MIRAGES

Topic: Code red: Main Security Forces Breached. Location: MIRAGES Main Complex, 1947 Westheimer Rd., Houston, Texas. “Attention, all employees! The main security has been breached! A mob of former test subjects has overpowered our guards and is storming the main reactor. This is a Code Red! I repeat, Code Red! All employees must report in the designated the main hall! Actually, forget I said that. This may be your last order: Repulse all invaders and save the main reactor. I- bang bang! Bang bang! Oh no…they’re

Everything went black. The facility’s main reactor had just been destroyed. Henry, Chris, and their army had planted numerous explosives on the titanium covering shortly after overpowering the elite security forces of MIRAGES. They watched safely from a distance

138

whatever it touched. Henry, Chris, and the disgruntled test subjects had put an end to MIRAGES’ evil plan of taking over Texas, and eventually the whole world, using the simulations. And Chris and Henry would have been unknowingly helping them if the careless Dr. Kelly hadn’t left her progress report of the simulation while testing it. Chris was happy to have played a small part in stopping it.

Free the Texians by Noah Anderson

capitol. He thought about everything the Texians had gone through: Alamo, and their victory in a war they couldn’t have dreamed of

of Texas was now gone, but he was also hopeful for the prospect of a promising future. But above all, he knew that everyone in the Republic would still be proud to be Texians.

In early 1821, a young man named Stephen F. Austin received word that his father had died. He was named Moses Austin, and he was trying to populate Texas, a Spanish colony. Austin knew that he had to achieve his father’s goal and set up a colony. However, Texas was no longer Spanish territory. It was now part of Mexico, a newly independent nation. In 1823, the government fell into the control of a ruthless dictator named Santa Anna. Austin tried to convince the Mexican government to grant him land, and after two years of work, his efforts paid off, and Austin was granted territory in Texas. He gathered a group of three hundred families, known as the Old Three Hundred, and set off for Texas in 1825. Many settlements were created, mostly along the Brazos River and the Gulf Coast.

Americans, seeing the prospering families, came to Texas, either immigrating or being recruited by Austin himself. Propelled by the

time passed, many Texians were growing more and more unsettled with Santa Anna’s ruling of the country. They feared he would take their livelihoods away. Concurrently, the Mexican government was

borders with the United States and made immigration illegal in 1830. Nonetheless, this didn’t stop Americans from illegally immigrating to Texas. Tensions were rising fast, as this new law spread fear amongst the Texians.

The date was October 1, 1835. Mexican soldiers were stationed outside the town of Gonzales, and were going to attack. A few years previously, the Mexican government had given a cannon to the townsfolk for protection against frequent Native American raids. Due to the unrest in Mexico, with states in the south rebelling against the government, a general by the name of Domingo de Ugartechea demanded the Texians give the cannon back. When they refused, he sent 100 soldiers to the town. A few men went to stall the incoming soldiers, so the Mexicans set up camp near the city. The Texians managed to assemble a force of over 140 men. They were eager and ready to battle. A thick fog set in at night, and the Texians began to

the city of Goliad and were approaching the strategic position of San Antonio de Béxar, a military stronghold where there were lots of Mexican forces. They had turned an old mission, the Alamo, into a fortress. Eventually, after lots of indecision on both sides, the war had come to a stalemate. Many Mexican soldiers had deserted, and at this point the government decided to negotiate with the Texians, and they came to terms. The Mexicans were to leave Texas, and the wounded were to stay. The Texians would keep weapons and cannons, and William B. Travis was to be put in charge of the Alamo along with Jim Bowie. The Mexican command agreed, and the dispute seemed to be over.

Now that there wasn’t much Mexican activity in Texas, they began by strengthening their army. They elected Sam Houston, the former governor of Tennessee, as their commander-in-chief, and quickly fashioned up a government. All seemed to be going well, but little did they know that Santa Anna was leading a military division called the Mexican Army of Operations to Texas to put an end to the revolution. The men from the Alamo who had previously made an agreement with the Texians joined the army. Once they got to Texas, a large group of men went to Goliad, and the rest to Béxar. They approached the Alamo, where 189 Texian defenders were stationed, including Davy Crockett, William Travis, and Jim Bowie. Mexicans swarmed the city, and the Alamo was under siege.

The Texians’ supplies were dwindling. They had been inside the Alamo for 13 days. Travis had sent a call for help to no avail. Jim

of the Texians as the Mexicans tried to breach the wall. Early in the morning of March 6, the Mexicans tried again. The Texians held off Alamo. Another wave was sent. The Texians could barely keep them

bravely. They only had 189 men, who fought hard, but they were no was laying in his bed trying to recover, was slain. However, as Santa hiding. After questioning them, he let them go to Texas to spread the word of the defeat.

The men who were sent to Goliad found and surrounded the Texians on March 19, 1836. They were held prisoner at an old Spanish mission in Goliad. The captain, James Fannin, was saved for last as he watched all of his soldiers get executed. One by one, gunshot after gunshot, the Texians fell. However, thanks to the wife of one of the generals, Francita Alvarez, also known as the Angel of Goliad, some men were spared and allowed to leave freely. However, Fannin was still going to be killed. He was tied to a chair and shot. When all of the Texians heard about this, it gave them meaning. Now they were

of a cannon on it with the words “Come and Take It!” on it, and hoisted it over the cannon. In the early morning of October 2, just as the sun was rising, the Texians emerged from the trees near the camp suffered two casualties and the Texians were unscathed. This battle marked the start of the Texas Revolution.

News of the battle spread fast. Soon, the entirety of the United States had heard about their brothers going to war. Many men left to aid the revolt. Famous frontier men such as Jim Bowie, a legendary

In 1836, great minds throughout Texas met in a community called Washington-on-the-Brazos to discuss a pressing topic in the Convention of 1836. As the idea of Texian independence became increasingly widespread, a man named George Childress wrote the Texas Declaration of Independence. All of the delegates agreed on it, and on March 2, the Republic of Texas was born. Now, the war

The Mexicans were leaving Béxar. When the Texians found out about the loss of the Alamo, they knew it was only a matter of time they could carry and burned everything else, even their homes. As

139

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

He had gathered a force of 900 men, while Santa Anna had a force of just over 700. They set up camp on April 21, 1836, along Buffalo

Santa Anna received reinforcements, however, they had just marched across Texas nonstop, so Santa Anna gave them permission to rest.

rushed past the Mexican barricades.

They yelled, Remember the Alamo! and Remember Goliad! The Mexicans were not ready at all, and over 600 Mexicans died and nearly 400 were taken as prisoners. Santa Anna managed to narrowly escape; however, he was found the next day. He agreed to withdraw troops up to the Rio Grande, that stolen property was to be returned, prisoners of war were to be released, and other things. Santa Anna also agreed to help convince the Mexican government to acknowledge the Republic of Texas and agree to set the Rio Grande as the border. It was settled. The Texians awaited for a second invasion, but it never came.

The Republic of Texas began to legitimize their government. They had set up a temporary wartime one, but now that the revolution was over, it was time to establish themselves. Their new government found themselves divided. Some politicians advocated for the expansion of Texas and war against the natives. Others, including Sam Houston, wanted to make peace with the natives, and some even wanted to join

During Houston’s time as president and after being the Secretary of State for only two months, Stephen F. Austin died of pneumonia. Throughout his term, he tried his best to improve relations with Mexico, who still did not recognize the Republic at all. He also made treaties with the natives, and also moved the capital to the city of Houston, which skyrocketed its population.

The Republic’s constitution stated that a president’s term lasted two years, and a president could not run in an election twice in a row. The next president was a man named Mirabeau Lamar. He advocated for Texian expansion and war against the natives. He massively improved infrastructure and schools, and is regarded as the Father of Texas Education. He also moved the capital to the city of Austin. Texas claimed a lot of land; however, they didn’t have much control over it all. So, Lamar funded expeditions west to chart and settle West Texas.

The next presidential election occurred in 1841, and Sam Houston ran again and won. This term, partially because of Lamar’s expeditions, Texas was in debt. They tried to trade with Europe, and Houston also tried to get the United States to annex Texas. In the 1844 election, Houston’s secretary of state, Anson Jones, became president. Around this time, talk in the States about annexation was serious. The 8th president, James K. Polk, fully supported annexation, along with his predecessor, John Tyler. The annexation was approved in Congress

the union. Anson watched as the American men began to raise the Star-Spangled Banner above Texas.

San Antonio and Austin Vacation

by Thanushvene Arulentiran

I remember the time when my family and I went to Austin and San Antonio. It was a bit of a long drive from Galveston to San Antonio and then to Austin. I remember us stopping at certain rest areas because I would get tired of sitting in the same place for hours.

Antonio. We went straight to our room since we were all exhausted. After some time of settling in and resting, we went to the swimming pool that they had. Luckily it was only us there. I always hate when there were a lot of people at the swimming pools. Since it was only

of things. I remember me and my brother racing to the end of the pool. He usually wins, but I get lucky sometimes. Once we were done swimming, we went back to our room and got ready for bed.

I went to sleep thinking about how fun the vacation was going to be. The next morning we woke up early and got ready to go out. We went to SeaWorld and Aquatica. I remember going on a roller coaster with my dad and it was pretty scary, but I had a lot of fun. One of my favorite things to do at SeaWorld is to watch live animal shows. There are shows with whales, dolphins, seals, otters, and even dogs. I remember getting to pet all the dogs at the end of the dog show. They were all so sweet. Another thing that I remember well was getting splashed by one of the Orcas at the whale show. We were sitting in one of the middle rows so we got completely drenched. At Aquatica, I went on a lot of water slides. I was always scared of going on water slides, but I overcame it there. I especially hate going on dark water slides because I have no idea what’s going on around me. I remember my mom going with me on one of the dark water slides because I was too scared to go alone.

One of my favorite rides there was stingray falls. It was so cool going on a water slide while there were stingrays around you inside a glass wall. I also remember how my brother and I would play in the waves of the wave pool and then race in the lazy river. It’s a lazy river, but we still raced in it. Once we were done with SeaWorld and Aquatica we went back to our hotel and rested. Then we went to the Alamo. The Alamo was one of the best places I’ve ever been to thinking about it now, but at the time I didn’t care about it. All I remember is standing in line waiting in the hot sun forever and then walking for 3 more hours around the Alamo. Some things I remember other than that were the weapons they had there. I loved looking at the cannons and knives. There was a lot of history about Texas. I remember some people looked like they were from the army that shot bullets from their guns into the air. I remember taking a picture with one of them. That was probably my favorite part.

The next day, we went to Austin. We went to the Austin State Capitol Building. It was such a huge building. I remember there was

story of the building and it was really interesting. There were a lot of ordered by date. Then we went into the senate’s room. I remember thinking I was so special that I got to go in there. I also remember that

one to notice and I was so happy about it. I remember me and my brother were racing up the stairs and this time, I won. Once we were although I am not very good at it. I like the glow-in-the-dark lights at it to play with my whole family.

The next day we went to a place kind of like an amusement park. We went on a few different rides. Then we went go-karting. That was go but then my family convinced me to go. It was so fun, I loved going around the track multiple times. There were a lot of loops and turns that were so much fun to go on. I liked how I got experience in driving ever driven something that fast. Then we went to a restaurant for dinner and they had so much food. They had so many different kinds of pizza, pasta, and all sorts of different foods. There was unlimited food, drinks, and dessert. My personal favorites were the jalapeno pizza and the chocolate fountain. The chocolate fountain was cool because you could put marshmallows and a lot of other things in it. The variety of the food was amazing. There was everything from healthy salads to sweet gummies. I loved them all! After that, we went back to our resort and rested.

The next morning we headed back towards Galveston. On the long ride back home, I thought about how much fun I had. This vacation made me notice how much variety there is in Texas. There

From historical buildings to amusement parks, Texas has it all!

140

A Letter to Ricky

by Ibrahim Asif

Ricky was putting his daughter to sleep when they heard gunshots. He, his wife and daughter ran into the pantry. Finally, after 30 minutes the gunshots stopped. This had been normal for them. They were in the middle of the Mexican Texan war. After an hour making sure things were safe Ricky put his daughter to sleep. This time without gunshots. When he woke up the next morning he looked outside.

by a man named Sam Houston. He was leading Texas in the war. He was very well known around the area. He was very confused about what a man like Sam Houston would want from him. He opened the letter, and he was shaken. He didn’t know how to react. The letter read, Dear Ricky, I have heard of how the Mexican army has your brother Oliver. We believe that he is still alive. If you are interested, please meet me at the park a few blocks from your house at 6:00 PM. Ricky stared at the letter. He didn’t know what to do. His brother? How could they have known? Where

been kidnapped by the Mexican government around 6 months ago. Ricky tried not to think about him because every time he did, he felt emotional. He talked to his wife about it. She argued with him.

“How do they know he’s alive.” His wife was scared for him. Ricky decided to go.

The hardest part was lying to his 4-year-old daughter saying, “I’m going to go get us some food.” He waited and waited and waited for 6 PM.

“Time is slow when you want it to go fast,” said Thea, his wife. Finally, when the clock struck 6, he left.

When he got there, he didn’t see anyone. All he saw were a few men and women. Not many people came to the park because of the war and gunshots. Then the men started to walk closer to him. He was confused. They started to walk towards him. Ricky realized this was all a trap. It was too late. They ran towards him and punched him in the face. He fought back. He had trained for something like this to happen to him, but what he didn’t train for was 6 Mexican army soldiers in Texas about to kidnap him. There was nothing he could do. They knocked him out.

When he woke up, he was in a jail type place. He had a big bruise on his forehead, and a black eye. When he looked to his left there stood his brother Oliver. He was amazed. He tried to get up to hug him, but he could barely move. His brother was just as happy to see him. His brother explained that they had tortured him till he told the army where he lived. Ricky didn’t care. The only thing he cared about was that his brother was alive and next to him. He looked around the jail. He saw a few dozen Texans. Poor people, Ricky thought. His brother explained that this was all a part of a plan to imprison Sam Houston.

“They would tell the Texas army that they have hostages. They will threaten to kill us,” said Oliver.

“Then the Texan army will come for us. There the Mexican army will take Sam Houston,” Ricky said.

Ricky wasn’t exactly bored because he had his brother. He was worried that the Mexican army had taken his wife and daughter. Even if they hadn’t, how was his wife supposed to tell his 4-year-old daughter that her dad was not coming back? “What must Thea be thinking right now he thought.” He found out that the Mexican army had sent the letter to Sam Houston. Ricky had faith in Sam Houston, and he knew that he wouldn’t come without a plan.

A few days had gone by, and Ricky got used to the prison schedule. He hated it. It was like torture. The only asset he had was his brother. Breakfast was at 5AM sharp, lunch at 5PM, and dinner was, well they didn’t have dinner. His 6th night there was when he heard a loud thud. Then another one. Then another one. Then a very loud thud and the wall broke. Ricky and Oliver woke up. Everyone woke up.

“Someone probably dropped something,” said Oliver.

“I think the Texan army is here,” shouted Ricky. When everyone

heard that is when they started to really pay attention to what was happening. There stood the Texan army led by Sam Houston.

ducked along with every other prisoner.

“Why did Sam Houston only bring 10 soldiers?” whispered Ricky.

The 2 armies fought for 1 hour. Obviously, Mexico won because Texas was outnumbered. The Mexican army took Sam Houston and imprisoned him.

“Why would he bring so few little soldiers, it’s like he wanted to lose,” said Oliver. Sam Houston who was a few cells down overheard this and just winked. Ricky and Oliver were confused as to why he winked. Then they heard a BANG! This is when both Ricky and Oliver knew Sam Houston came with a good plan.

There stood thousands of Texan soldiers. They all wore vests

were so surprised. Texans outnumbered the Mexicans. The Texans defeated them and freed Sam Houston. Everyone started cheering with excitement. They freed everyone from their cell, and everyone was happy.

“We can go back home,” said Ricky.

“I can’t wait to meet my niece and sister-in-law,” said Oliver.

It took them three days to get back because it was a long trip. When they got home Ricky ran straight to his daughter.

“Oh, I missed you, my daughter,” said Ricky. Then he hugged his wife. After that Ricky and Oliver explained what had happened. Thea was frightened by their words. Ricky decided to get some air outside.

time it was actually from Sam Houston. He opened it and there it read. Dear Ricky and Oliver, I know the past weeks have been a nightmare for you, but you guys are warriors. I will just get to the point. I am inviting you to join the army. I hope you consider this offer because you guys are strong men.

Ricky closed the letter and told Oliver. They both didn’t have jobs and so they didn’t know where the money would come from. Then they decided what they were going to do.

They realized that the Texan soldiers saved their lives so now it was their duty to do the same so Texas could gain independence. They told Ricky’s wife and daughter. Thea sobbed and sobbed and sobbed. Ricky’s daughter was too young to understand but she also cried. After a few weeks they packed their bags.

Ricky kissed his daughter on the cheek and said, “No matter where I go, whatever I do, I will always remember you.”

They went out the doors drowning in tears. They waved as Thea and her daughter watched them walk away.

Unearthed: Texas Edition by Advika

Asthana

I didn’t want to leave Phoenix, Arizona, even if it was to move in with my cousins. No one would convince me otherwise. Today, we visit them. We will drive the remaining few hours to Sugar Land and join my hysterical aunt and uncle at their home. I wonder what it is with this supposed land of sugar. It better be good, to give us the slightest chance we could move here.

We’ve just left the hotel at Grapevine, Texas. We’ve been in Texas for as long as I can remember! It is as expansive as the skies – endless.

“Cheer up, Monika!” Mom says. She turns to look at me from the front seat. “Only a bit more. In the meantime, try reading your books!”

I just shrug and pick up Oliver Twist. There’s still a long way to go.

Aunt June and Uncle Tim’s house. Only now do I realize how excited I am to see Abriella and Anthony. I could even do with baby Andrew. This visit will be fun!

141

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

The door opens and Abriella rushes into my arms. “Monika!” she exclaims. “We’ve been waiting forever for you, really. Mom’s inside baking cookies. You want to help decorate them?”

I sigh. This one will be fun to live with. “Of course! Let’s hurry then.”

I’m up in the main bedroom, where Abriella and I will share the bunk bed in a few weeks. Anthony gets his own room since he’s starting high school soon. All three of us lie around the room lazily as Abriella catches me up on her excitement.

“You’re going to be SO excited to come here! I PROMISE! All the kids at our elementary were very nice, and they’re going to join take Texas history as social studies, and I’ve heard it is the BEST!”

She quickly turns to Anthony for approval, who nods. “You’ll have fun. You get to learn how Texas is rich!”

I sit up. “Rich? Might make my decision a lot easier.”

Abriella laughs. “Did you think it would be rich in money, silly? It’s rich in history! SO much better! I can’t wait until 7th grade..,” she drifts off dreamily.

Rich in history? What kind of state is rich in history? “I don’t get how that’s possible, though.” Suddenly, I am overtaken by a huge yawn.

“You might wanna catch some sleep, sleepyhead. You can have top bunk today.” Abriella throws me a pillow.

“Oh you just wait,” I chuckle. “Tomorrow morning’s a pillow

“As long as we don’t make a mess,” Anthony warns. “Otherwise, nighty night, chickens.”

I remember the old nickname he gave us. He turns off the lights and exits the room.

“Tomorrow, Abriella, tomorrow,” I remind her.

“Okay, silly, good night.”

“Good night.” I drift off into rich dreams. stopped when we heard Aunt June calling us for breakfast. After a play a board game. I hadn’t expected Abriella to pull out Monopoly: Texas Edition, mainly because I just didn’t want to think about Texas, even though I was in it.

“This is the perfect chance to teach you about the rich history of Texas!

This game has the properties of Texas like the Alamo, the Astrodome and the LBJ Presidential Library, as well as so much more! You will LOVE it.”

I want to believe my ecstatic cousin, but I know she is practically in love with Texas. Still, I go along with the game and come out absolutely surprised as she provides commentary about certain events.

I gasp, laugh, and cry as I hear of just a few events Texas participated in that changed the world. “Wow, well that’s…that’s crazy. I also can’t wait until 7th grade now,” I laugh along with Abriella.

“But…I’m still a bit rusty. You know, moving to a new state, new events, but is there anything more? Something richer about our history or rather how we live right now? Less about history is what I prefer,” I grin.

“Ohh…history isn’t it! There is true beauty to be seen as well.

I simply gape at the building before Abriella drags me in.

“So, you say we’re at the number one rated children’s museum in the United States?” I ask.

“Of course! You’d think I would lie?”

the museum. Abriella quickly follows.

“90,000 square feet of pure fun! I present to you, the Children’s Museum of Houston! Of course, we’re here to help babysit the ‘Roundthe-Corner’ Montessori kids,” she says gesturing towards the small group. “But hey! I thought I could show you around a bit.”

She bites her lip and looks at me expectantly. I turn to her and say, “This is fabulous, but you lead the way!”

Abriella giggles, grabs my hand, and we chase after the toddlers.

Over the next few hours, I learn as much as I can about science, pertaining to this are, “Why in the world would you teach MATH in a children’s museum for fun? Why?”

Soon, though, I learn why it was top-rated. I watch the kids have tons of fun, and yes, so do we. We follow the toddlers, pointing at exhibits and laughing at funny sights. I munch on Skittles, seeing all the interactive exhibits. Before I know it though, Anthony tells us it is time to go.

Abriella nods. “Well, you can always come back. I’ve loved this place as far back as I can remember, and now I have to share it with another little girl,” she smiles, poking me as I laugh.

“I don’t mean to, but I might steal that favorite museum of yours,” I say as I poke her back. We race towards the door as Anthony trails closely behind us. I couldn’t have imagined how fun that would be.

I am awoken the next morning by someone vigorously shaking my shoulders. “Monika,” Abriella whispered. “Do you want to come with us to H-E-B?”

I sit up so fast I almost hit my head on the upper bunk. I forgot I slept on the bottom bunk this time. “Wait, wait, what’s H-E-B?” “OH!” she laughs. “Okay, okay, it’s this store that’s only in Texas! It has really fresh food, and really homey smells, and really good groceries...”

“And really ecstatic customers,” I yawn. “Precisely!” She grins. “Hurry up, now!”

I lug three bags full of groceries into the kitchen. My cousins an exhausting trip!” I exclaim.

“But, fun, right?” Abriella’s eyes bore into mine.

“Of course, of course,” I pause for a second. “You know, over the past few days, you two have taught me so much about Texas, in the funnest ways possible. I’m so lucky I get to move here.” Then I jump up and hug Abriella, tight.

“By the way,” I say, smirking. “What do you say about a game of Monopoly: Texas Edition?”

Regional Finalist

Born

Texas

by Harley Audette

Texas is a very magical place. I have lived here all my life and Texas never seems to stop amazing me. Texas has so many sites to see; there are museums and a lot of State Parks. I haven’t seen many of the sites in Texas, but I want to because they are so beautiful and full of life.

Texas never got cold enough for it to freeze over until last year. It was very brutal to live in because there was no power and no water.

pairs of pants, two pairs of socks, two shirts, and two jackets along with a lot of blankets. It got so cold that my dad tried to drive on the icy roads to get supplies from his job to help us get warm. My parents’ boss helped us out by providing us with hand warmers, lights, and some small propane tanks for heaters.

happier because even though it got so cold, the snow on the ground made everything look so beautiful and alive that I never wanted it to go away. Texas can have a lot of brutal weather changes, but that doesn’t change my love for the state. I’ve always wanted to explore

142

more of Texas because there are so many things I want to see and experience.

Texas has a State Fair every year in Dallas. I’ve never been, but I’ve seen so many pictures, and watched videos and all I can say is it’s beautiful. The lights all around the fair when the sun goes down are phenomenal.

Even when the Hulen Park in Cleburne decorates for Christmas they go all out with the lights and when it’s dark the whole area is brightened with all different, colorful lights. Christmas in Texas is always fun because the lights are awesome, and it doesn’t really get that cold outside, so you can still enjoy the lights and not really have to bundle up in so many layers.

Texas has changed my life for the better because my parents actually met doing makeup for the play A Midsummer’s Night Dream. Their boss liked my dad, and when she found out they were dating she stopped working with them.

My parents were dating for four months before they got married and had my sister two years later. While they were together my dad became a tattoo artist. He did a lot of tattoos on himself, my mom, and a lot of friends. He is the best artist in my family and he draws so many beautiful things.

About four years later I was born and my life has been pretty magical. Growing up I was involved in weddings because I was the youngest and I’d have to admit the cutest. Everyone wanted me

home to me and my family. Yes, we did move two times, but we found a nice home to live in now. The WIFI is pretty bad, but I’m glad to call it my home.

Texas can be a place you can call home or just a really beautiful tourist attraction. Places like Austin, Houston, San Antonio, and Dallas are Texas’ most toured places that I liked. All these places have a lot of nice places to visit like Ripply’s Believe It or Not in San Antonio. There is also a wax museum. Texas has a lot to offer people who live things that Texas has to offer and never get tired of it.

in many places because of how busy it is, how many people get into accidents, and the road work that is always being done. Other than that Texas is a pretty amazing place.

Summers in Texas are pretty brutal. It gets really hot. So hot that a lot of people are either going to pools, buying pools, or just staying inside with the AC running just to stay cool. When people come to visit Texas I bet that they didn’t expect summers to be really hot. Every time I go outside in the heat I feel like my skin is going to burn off. I would never make it without AC in Texas.

Amusement parks and water parks are really fun here. My favorite amusement park is Six Flags Over Texas. It has many cool rides, fun arcade games, and a lot of cool prizes to win. The food is amazing but really expensive. You can never get bored there. If you do then you have so many issues.

My favorite water park is Hurricane Harbor. It is connected to Six Flags. Hurricane Harbor has some really fun slides, the lazy river is amazing and just being there is really cool.

Some fun facts about Texas are Houston is the largest city, even though Austin is the capitol of Texas. We use our own power grid. Texas is larger than any European country. Texas is the second-most populous state in America. Last but not least Texas has had one hundred and thirty-nine tornadoes on average a year.

Texas has a lot to offer new people. You can have a really fun time in Texas just by doing the bare minimum. Living in Texas has been the best. I’ve had so much fun living in Texas because there are a lot of things to do and places to explore. I’ve taken so many pictures of other things you can think of.

I want to be a photographer when I graduate, so exploring Texas is a great way to practice and get a lot of fun and really amazing photos. I really think that Texas is a good place for these things. I really hope

people can visit more from out of state when the covid restrictions are lifted. I think people would enjoy being here, especially in the smaller towns.

The Blayvicks by Pauly V. Bailey

Once upon a time in San Antonio, there lived the Blayvick family.

feet, four inches tall called Aunt Lucy took care of them. They worked together doing some chores and jobs to make a living. Some were safe and fun. Some were so dangerous that Lucy did them herself.

After the chores, the family, which was sometimes free because they worked at restaurants or markets. Then it was time for fun! Their favorite game was hide-and-seek because the Blayvicks were better at hiding than anyone in Texas.

They lived a happy life. But one day, Lucy said, “I’m going to do a dangerous job. Stay here and be good.” So, she went out. But then

He said, “Hey there, lady! Mind if I do some chores for you?”

Lucy stopped to think. Yeah, he might do an experiment on the Blayvicks. But then again, the Blayvicks would be happy not to do any chores.

“Uhh, wait here,” she said as she went back in her house to tell the Blayvicks they didn’t have to do chores but that they must stay hidden from the guy. “I’ll work till noon.” With that, Lucy went back to the dude.

“Yes, I accept your deal,” she said. “Goody!” said the dude.

Lucy then thought he was trying to get something. “I think you’re trying to steal something from me!” said Lucy.

“What?!”

“You offered to work for free to convince me to take the deal. And while I’m gone, you will just steal all my stuff,” said Lucy.

“Oh. I must have forgotten to tell you that you must pay me $34.94,” the guy said.

“What is your name, anyway?” asked Lucy.

“I was wondering when you were going to ask me my name. I’m Joey,” replied the dude. Lucy agreed to his offer and went to do the dangerous job.

Joey walked into Lucy’s house. “Hmmm, no pets. Oh well, I’ll just

“Let’s split up to two sides: boys and girls,” said the Blayvick’s dad, Leo.

“Sam, you’re with me,” said the Blayvick’s mom, Zoey.

Samuel started walking to his mom’s side, when she said, “No! I was talking to your sister! Get over here, Samantha!”

“Oh,” said the boy, Sam, as he went to join his dad’s side.

So, the boys went in one direction around the house, and the girls to clean the counters. Then, they went in the sink, but Joey went to do the dishes. The Blayvicks were doing a good job sneaking around, but then... bump! The Blayvicks bumped into each other! Joey jumped and spotted the Blayvicks. They tried to get to safety, but it was too late. Joey caught them, and put the Blayvicks in a box. He gave them a little bit of slimy stuff.

“Drink it,” said Joey.

“No way!” said the girl Sam. “This stuff looks very yucky!”

“I would rather stick my head in the toilet!” said the boy Sam. well!” Joey snapped.

“How do you know this won’t make us sick?” asked Leo.

“Or give us bad side effects?” asked Zoey.

“JUST DRINK IT, OR I’LL PUNCH YOU!” screamed Joey.

“Fine,” said Leo.

“Just this once,” said Zoey.

143

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“I guess it’s the only thing to do,” said the girl Sam.

“I’m not drinking it!” shouted the boy Sam.

“Then I’ll punch you!” threatened Joey as he started getting ready to punch.

“Never mind,” said the boy Sam as he drank it up in one gulp. Nothing happened.

“What?!” shouted the boy Sam. “It tastes yucky!”

“Drink it, or I’ll punch you!!!” yelled Joey.

“Fine,” said the Blayvicks. They drank it. Nothing happened.

“I feel a stomachache,” said the girl Sam.

“Me too,” said the mom and the dad.

“I feel like I can’t drink one more drop,” said the boy Sam.

“Come on! Drink it!” insisted Joey.

“Oh great. Will you punch us if we don’t drink this stuff?” asked the boy Sam.

“No,” said Joey. “I’ll kick you!”

“Fine,” said Zoey.

They drank it and fainted. Not too long after, Lucy came back. “Thanks for coming to do the...” She trailed off when she noticed the Blayvicks in a box on the counter. “What did you do to them?!” yelled Lucy.

“They just fainted,” said Joey.

“How?” asked Lucy.

“We were just drinking lots of juice,” he replied.

Lucy noticed that the guy’s face looked nervous. “Tell me the truth!” she demanded.

“Fine,” said Joey. “I was doing an experiment with this stuff. I hope it will work!”

Lucy was worried that the experiment would do something horrible to the Blayvicks. In fact, they did not want to eat lunch or supper that day.

Lucy went to Joey, “The stuff you gave the Blayvicks made them not want to eat lunch or supper. What if it goes on and on and on?”

“Don’t worry. They should feel better after a good night’s sleep,” he insisted.

That made Lucy feel a little better about the situation. So they all went to sleep. The next morning it was discovered that the Blayvicks had grown from 6 inches to 5 feet tall! Oh man! And when they were having lunch, Lucy noticed the Blayvicks seemed a little bigger than they were at breakfast.

very worried. She went to Joey to tell him that the Blayvicks were growing, growing, and growing!

“And where will they sleep?” she asked.

“How about outside on the soft grass?” suggested Joey.

“This is Texas! Texas has lots of snakes! Do you think my sweet ones should sleep out there when there are many snakes?” scolded Lucy.

“I have another idea!” said Joey. “I know a famous hotel nearby that was built just in case there are such things as giants. Maybe they can stay there.”

And so, with a lot of effort, Lucy and Joey drove the Blayvicks to the hotel to spend the night. The next morning, the Blayvicks were as big as giants! 40 feet tall! They left the hotel and felt very hungry. What are they going to eat? And also, how will they stop growing?

“Whatever you do, watch your...” Smash! The boy Sam accidentally stepped on someone’s car.

Then, an angry man came out of the apartment yelling, “My car! Which one of you is going to pay?”

“Uh, she’ll pay!” Joey volunteered, pointing at Lucy.

“What?! But you are the one who caused them to grow!” said Lucy.

Joey groaned and paid for the very cool car. They looked for a meal or the Blayvicks. They were also thirsty. Can you guess

how big the Blayvicks had gotten? They were 538 feet tall! The size of the Blayvicks became the city’s biggest concern. Lucy was very angry at Joey.

“Look what you did!” said Lucy angrily. “Now they’ll just grow and grow and grow and become bigger than Texas! And some day the world will not be able to hold my Blayvicks anymore! It’s the end of the world because of you!”

“Hey, calm down, crazy lady! If I can grow them, I can shrink them!” said Joey.

“You better hurry,” said Lucy, still a little angry.

A little later there was a truck carrying Texas’s biggest mug, with slimy stuff that had the consistency of syrup. The cement truck started pouring that stuff into the huge mug, but it poured very slowly. It took half an hour for it to pour the mug all the way full. The girl Sam drank it, and her growth slowed down! But now they had to wait another half an hour.

“You did not tell me this would take so long!”

“What? Science is unpredictable! It’s the way science goes,” said Joey.

Zoey became the next one to drink it. “This is ridiculous! It’s past our bedtime and we’re not in bed yet!”

Another half an hour went by. It was Leo’s turn. “One more,” said Lucy, feeling happy. this yucky stuff,” said Samuel. Drink it or I’ll punch you, wouldn’t do the trick this time.

“What were you going to do to my sweetie?” asked Lucy in an upset tone.

“I’m trying to get him to drink it,” Joey whispered to Lucy. “Uh, drink it or, uh, I’ll send an army to get you!”

“I’m a lot bigger and stronger than the army!” said Sam.

“It’s not the same thing as the slimier stuff! It’s more like syrup!” said Joey.

Sam looked at the mug. “I love syrup!” he said excitedly. He drank it. Can you guess what he said next? “This tastes just as bad as the other stuff!”

“Well, now they’re shrinking!” said Joey. In fact, the Blayvicks were shrinking so fast that in twenty-three minutes they were back to their normal size.

“That’s enough trouble for one day,” Lucy said. They went home and had a big supper because even Lucy and Joey had forgotten to eat breakfast and lunch that day. Then, they went to bed.

The next morning, Lucy went to see how the Blayvicks were doing, but Lucy saw they were gone! They must have shrunk too much! She went to see Mr. Joey.

“Your drink made my Blayvicks way too small! What if they shrink into non-existence?” Lucy asked.

“Hey, you can’t just shrink something into non-existence. In a month they should be so small that we can’t see them, even if we were the size of an atom. But if we looked through a microscope when we’re the size of an atom, we might be able to see them,” he explained. said Lucy.

The search was on! First, they searched Lucy’s house. They searched everywhere in the house. “I’ll go look in the bathroom again. You go look in the kitchen,” said Lucy.

“OK,” agreed Joey.

But little did they know that the Blayvicks were on the kitchen counter. They had been screaming, “Hey! We’re over here!” the whole time, but they did not hear them.

Samantha spotted a spoon. “Hey, let’s swing that spoon around so that Joey will notice us!”

“Hey! I was about to suggest that!” said Samuel. said it, we’re OK,” said Leo.

144

“Fine,” said Samuel.

So, they took the spoon and started swinging it around. They ended up swinging that thing for ten minutes trying to get Joey’s attention. They got tired and dropped the spoon, making a big clank! Joey jumped and rushed to the counter. He saw the Blayvicks and thought they were bugs!

“I’ll squish you bugs!” shouted Joey as he swung his arm into the counter, but he missed! He used his arms to get them again and again and again.

“Stop! You were about to kill my sweeties!” said Lucy, showing that the bugs were really the Blayvicks.

“Oh,” said Joey. Joey was going to put the Blayvicks in a small container, but when he looked at his hand, they were gone!

He looked at the place where they had been. They weren’t there either! “Uh, Lucy? I think I lost them.”

“You did what?!”

“I think I lost them,” said Joey.

“Oh great,” said Lucy. “Now we have to search longer!”

minutes later, Joey returned. “I brought two. One for me and one for you.”

So, Lucy looked at every surface in her house while Joey searched all around the house. They failed. It was already 5:00 pm. Joey came with dirty hands from searching. “I’m going to wash my hands,” he said.

Lucy quickly looked at Joey’s hands through the microscope. There were the Blayvicks! “Get out of the way!” said Joey as he shoved Lucy’s hand out of the way.

“Don’t wash your hands!” screamed Lucy. But too late. Joey had already started washing his hands. Lucy slipped a towel over the drain and turned off the water. “Now Mr. Joey, I found my sweeties on your hand, and you pushed me. Is that how you treat a lady?”

Joey felt embarrassed. “But I found my Blayvicks, so there is nothing to worry about.”

Joey then found them on the towel and transferred them to the small container. He gave them one drop of the stuff that grew them earlier, and they grew into their normal size. “What a relief,” said Lucy as she put the Blayvicks to bed.

Next morning the Blayvicks seemed to be more stupid than before. For example, they said they were chocolate in Minnesota that eat stomachs with no crayons. Lucy got Joey.

“Here’s what I think happened: the growing and shrinking stuff mixed together and made a chemical that makes whoever digests it stupid,” said Joey. “Anyone who thinks he is in Minnesota when he’s really in San Antonio, Texas, has a problem!”

“Let’s get them!” said Lucy.

Joey scooped all the Blayvicks.

“Incoming mail!” shouted the mailman as he dropped the bag of mail on Joey’s head. “Oops!”

Joey dropped the Blayvicks and fell. The Blayvicks ran to a burning house.

“A playground!” screamed the Sams.

“I’ll shop for bellybuttons!” shouted Zoey.

Lucy charged after them. She got Leo before going in. She got

Regional Finalist

Am The Yellow Rose of Texas by Rosemary Bailey

I Am The Yellow Rose of Texas. Yes, I am. There’s a song about me somewhere... Anyway, do you want to hear about my sweet cardinal-bird, Genius? I ride on him all around Texas, visiting gardens and taking care of them. But he is kinda, let me put it this way: mischievous... One time, while visiting Dallas, he tried to get into a hotel breakfast dining room through the window! Then when I was tending a little girl’s rose bush, the silly nut ate all the bird seed in the bird feeder! I made Genius apologize to the local birds.

Well, one time Genius dropped me into a yellow rose bush! Although, I must admit I wasn’t holding onto him as much as I should have. And with all the other yellow roses, Genius got confused, and to get to Selma-Shertz?

Well, I saw a lost little black shaggy dog walking by. “Hey,” I said. “Where is your home?”

The dog expressed to me that his name was Davy Crockett, and he lived in Selma-Shertz.

“Well I’m going to Selma-Shertz too! Let’s go together.” Davy Crockett expressed pleasure at the thought of me helping him. And so, we started off towards Selma-Shertz.

Later, we were walking through a small town, when a redheaded man with a sack burst out of a bank with people chasing him and yelling, “Stop! Thief!”

So I said to Davy Crockett, “Let’s go help them!” And we joined the chase.

And really, Davy Crockett should have been a racing dog! With not show any indication of pain, instead he looked slightly annoyed. But by that small setback of his progress, everyone who was chasing him caught up and surrounded him.

“What did you take from my bank?!” Boomed the banker, who was a big burly man. But the redhead just stared at them calmly. And was in the bag, and he left me again. I knew the ‘robber’ was the Bird Man now. We actually had met and were pretty good friends. The that takes local birds and sells them to another country as exotic food.

“What is this about?!” queried a police man who just arrived.

“The Red Wing!” exclaimed The Bird Man.

“The smuggling ring?”

“Yep!” grinned The Bird Man.

“We’ll be sure to arrest whoever comes to pick this up!” started the banker. “And would you like some help with that dog on your butt?”

Yeah, Davy Crockett was still on his butt. “No thanks! I got him!” said The Bird Man, and walked away from the town, with Davy still on his butt.

When we were out of hearing distance from the town, The Bird Man took Davy off of his butt. ”Well, I hope you think twice before setting your dog on me again!”

I looked at him reproachfully and said, “Well I didn’t know you got into the habit of robbing banks!” We laughed.

Then The Bird Man asked, “Where is your bird, Genius?”

“Lucy, here is some brain food for your Blayvicks.” Joey gave some high-vitamin vegetable powder to the Blayvicks, which they ate without complaining. “What? Aren’t you going to say it’s yucky?”

“Hey Mom! Can we go visit the Alamo this afternoon?” asked the boy Sam.

“Thank you, Joey!” said Lucy. “It looks like they are back in their right minds. At least they know we are in Texas now!”

Joey, Lucy, and the Blayvicks are now very good friends.

“The silly thing was in that bag of birds!”

He laughed, “Well, where are you two off to?”

“Selma-Shertz; a new garden got planted there a couple of weeks ago.”

“Watch out for the Red Wing. I believe their headquarters is around here,” he stated mysteriously. And with that, he left.

Thus warned, we continued to Selma-Shertz. Davy Crockett and I

145

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

around there. It was Genius. He looked at me, but then he saw Davy

“Hey! Come back here!” I called to him, but he wouldn’t listen. Ever since that dog attack in Houston, he didn’t like dogs. But then, Genius stopped a little further on by a bush, appearing to eat bird seed. A hand shot out of the bush, snatched Genius, and pulled him into the bush.

“Davy Crockett, something is in that bush. I’m pretty sure it’s a member of The Red Wing.” I whispered. Davy Crockett expressed that he wasn’t scared. Davy expressed that he was equally sure that he could outrun him. And with that, he started to sprint towards the bush, faster and faster. And just as I thought we would make it, Davy Crockett got snatched out from under me! But the momentum from Davy Crockett’s run carried me beyond that tricky bush. And seeing that night was falling, I nestled in a tree to get some sleep.

In the morning, The Red Wing bush was gone! A human bush! First time I heard of that! And that ‘human bush’ left behind a trail of footprints, which led to an innocent looking farmhouse. It even had a dog door that I took advantage of.

Inside the farmhouse was a hall leading to a living room lined with antique vases. In the living room, some men were having a conference. I recognized the banker from earlier!

“We gotta get our birds on the next plane outta here,” stated the banker/leader of The Red Wing. “We got busted in that town back there. It won’t be long before the police come to check out ‘Mr. Smith’s’ barn.” He turned to another Red Wing member. “Jacques, go check on our birdies.”

Jacques rose, and started down the hall. I quickly hopped into one of those antique vases I mentioned earlier. Jacques turned, opened

“Great!” replied the leader. “Now, let’s discuss logistics.”

Then, I decided, was a good time to duck down the stairs, and leave them to their logistics. It was dark and musty, and overall felt like a dungeon-basement kind of place. And at the bottom of the staircase was a birdcage, with both Genius and Davy Crockett inside, along with a bunch of birds. At the other side of the basement, tied up, and obviously captured, sat The Bird Man.

“Well, you’re right about The Red Wing being around here!” I grinned at him.

He glared at me. “It wasn’t my fault!” he burst out.

“Hey! What’s that yelling about!?” a voice from the top of the stairs shouted.

“Quick! Hide in there!” The Bird Man whispered, indicating a door marked ‘Weapons’. I slipped in just as the leader of The Red Wing appeared at the top of the stairs.

The Bird Man replied sarcastically, “It wasn’t my fault that you guys are being huge dumb-dumbs.”

The leader glared at him. “You’ve been the most annoying hostage we’ve ever had.” The Bird Man grinned.

“But lucky for us,” he continued. “We have a plane ready for the birds. So we won’t need you any more.”

Man actually look afraid.

“We shall load up the birds after we deal with you.”

Now during that exchange, I was checking out the weapons. And there were a LOT of them. Including one small enough for me. A proper gun, but smaller, and therefore easier for me to use. I ran out, aimed my gun at him and said, “Hands up!”

The leader of the Red Wing looked really surprised, while The Bird Man, on the other hand, was laughing. The leader dashed up the stairs, and I chased him.

He started yelling, “Everyone! Into the plane!”

“Why? What about the birds?” asked someone who was not Jacques.

By that time, I made it to the living room.

“NO! NOT THE MINI GUN!!!” Screamed someone, I think it was Francis. Then the entire Red Wing ran out the back door and gun must be very powerful! Then, thinking fast, I shot out their landing gear’s tires.

The leader of The Red Wing saw that and yelled, “Stop! Don’t take off!” but he was too late, they were already lifting off. And with no tires, how would they land without crashing? I went back to the basement, where The Bird Man was still tied up.

ME OUT!!!!” We laughed. Then, I went to the birdcage to let the birds out.

I giggled and said, “Some of the birds have been here longer than you, so wait your turn, silly!”

“Aw...” moaned The Bird Man.

“Hey!!” yelled The Bird Man. “I wanted to do that!” We laughed. I heard a tweet, and there was Genius, riding on Davy Crockett.

“Well, now that that’s over, I can get going to Selma-Shertz.” The Bird Man glared at me.

“And just leave me here!?! NO WAY!”

I giggled. “Fine! I’ll untie you!” I got a knife from the weapons closet, and cut the ropes.

“Thank you!” grinned The Bird Man, and made a beeline to the weapons closet.

When he came out, he had a couple of guns.

“THIS IS AWESOME!!!” he exclaimed.

“Enjoy!” I called to him as Genius, Davy Crockett and I continued to Selma-Shertz. Nothing else of particular interest happened during the rest of the trip. I returned Davy Crockett to his owner, Harriet. She was happy to have him back. Since then, Davy Crockett and Genius have become good friends. Whenever I go to Selma-Shertz,

from The Bird Man that The Red Wing’s plane crashed in southern San Antonio because of the tires I shot out. All the members were arrested, so maybe that’s why there’s a song about me.

The Big Move by Alexander Baird

The day Noah left is the day he saw his childhood fade away. Even though he knew about his parents’ decision to move to Texas for 3 months now, he felt that it had arrived too quickly. His last months in California were the most dreadful months of his life even though he knew he could not control anything. He has lived in Pasadena, California for all his life and it is the only place he knows to call home. His family had been moving since his dad found a job out in Texas that pays better and will be better for the family. As much as Noah hates the decision, he knows it is the right thing to do for the family.

It was 8:00 am when Noah woke up for his last day in California. His family was planning to leave by noon and most things were already packed up in his house. He slept on an air mattress on his last day since it was easier to transport.

When he woke up, his mother, Ms. Miller yelled up to him, “Sweety, it’s your last day is California can you come down and enjoy a meal with everyone?”

Instantly he yelled back with a sigh, “I’ll be down in a second.”

He got dressed quickly since his family was waiting for him. When he got down, he saw his mom, dad, and baby sister were all there waiting. In the center of the table, he saw his favorite breakfast meal, pancakes with fresh fruit and syrup. Once he arrived everyone glanced at him. His father and mother both called him over to the dinner table. He was able to smell the pancakes and even in his dull mood

146

he cracked a smile at all the food and effort that went in to making breakfast.

all the food on his plate in a couple minutes and barely talked as he was so invested in the food and his thoughts. He left the table once he was done with all his food and went outside to play with his friends.

He was already packed and felt he should enjoy the last hours with the friends that he might not ever see again. He played with 20 of his closest friends in some fun games of football. He was having a wonderful time until he saw his mother. He did not realize how long it had been and that it was already 11:45. The fun ended and now he

His family ended up leaving their former house at 12:30, his mom was driving their car with Noah and Patty, his little sister, while his dad was driving a U-Haul full of all their possessions. He waved to all his friends as he got out of the car, everyone looked devastated even more than Noah. His mother tried to cheer him up even though she

Texas and their new house.

Every day felt like he was dying inside a little more on the drive

had to wait until his dad pulled in. Two minutes later he did just that. It was still afternoon, so he was able to see the modest 2 story house. Once he stepped out of the car he stretched since his back was aching. His mother said to him, “The house looks nice, right honey?”

He thought back to his old house and all its glories it had, and how this house pales in comparison. Overwhelmed by the situation he could not make a fair judgement of the house. He walked into the house with his stuff and went up to his new room. It was a lot bigger than his previous room but did not feel like his home. Trying to absorb the house and the entire move that his family just did. The only way he felt he could do that was go around the entire house. It was a lot bigger than the old house but did not remind him of home. It was as big as a mansion in his eyes.

He proclaims to his mom, “Do I have to share a room with Betty anymore?”

“No, the prices here are exceptionally low. That room you went in is all yours.”

“Let’s go,” Noah said in a whisper.

His mother heard his joy and could only giggle.

Joy lit him up, but it was short lived. It was a Sunday and he had school the next day. He had mostly forgotten about school since his life was taken over by the move. Nerves slowly kicked in for Noah as house. He did not even have his bed up yet.

By 4 o’clock Noah had helped clear out and get most of his family’s assets out of their U-Haul and car. His mother and father were able to start dinner by 6 while he was in their new living room watching his little sister. He was able to set up his room minus his bed. By this time in his life did not have a lot of stuff since he was more mature, organized, and clean than most people his age.

“Noah it’s time for dinner,” his mom said.

“Yes mama, coming.” Noah responded.

His parents made an amazing, good chicken alfredo. “Thank you for the meal,” Noah proclaimed.

“You’re welcome,” his parents said in unison.

“Is there something on your mind, Noah?” his mom asked.

He wondered how she knew what he was thinking, as he had not said anything about the decision to move from California. He lied saying, “No, why do you ask?”

“You’ve been acting off these last weeks. Are you upset with the move?” his mom questioned.

“No, I’m doing good, thank you for checking up on me though,” Noah assured her.

“Ok, just making sure. Moving is an excessively big decision me and your dad have had to make and can really affect you since you

are moving to a new area leaving your friends.”

He did not say anything about the conversation and walked to his room. The rest of his night he spent putting everything in the right spot in his room. As the night progressed, he slowly started to tire out and went to bed by 9:30.

The next morning, the sun was not even up when he woke up at 5:45. He had a quick breakfast and rode his bike to school since it was .1 miles away from his house. He went into the lunchroom and was able to wait for the day to start. Starting conversations with people was hard and he ended up sitting alone for the start of the day. Even though no one talked to him he expected that and did not let it get to him.

Learning where all his classes were was a new experience Noah forgot about. The school felt never ending, it was at least 2 times bigger than his old school. The classrooms looked massive even though they were the same size as most classrooms. Noah cared more about the band class as it was his favorite class, and he was good at playing the Oboe. The day was going smoothly as Noah was just trying to adjust

He was in lunch when a girl named Betty saw him sitting alone and as a new student and said, “Hello, my name is Betty.”

“Nice to meet you Betty, I’m Noah,” Noah responds with joy. Betty then asks out of curiosity, “Are you new here?”

“Yes,” Noah replies.

Since Noah is not talking Betty decides to ask a more personal question, “How do you like it here and where are you from.”

“The school is nice compared to my old school in California, but I miss California and the people there,” Noah exclaims.

“I can understand that. Leaving home is tough, but Texas is a wonderful place,” Betty says reassuringly.

Noah counters back, “I’m not so sure about that. It doesn’t look as fun as California is and I don’t know anyone.”

“Well, now you know me,” Betty says in delight.

“I guess so,” Noah replies.

“You know what,” Betty says. “I could show you around the neighborhood so you can get conferrable with the area and meet some great people”

“I’ll text my mom after school to see if I can come with you,” Noah says in excitement. “Can I get your number so I can tell you?”

“Sure,” Betty replies.

After lunch Noah does not talk to Betty and just tries to get through the day. He remembers how he used to go home and go play with his friends and now he is unable to do so. The day went all the work he was given. By the time the end of the day, it felt like 11am. Once the day was over Noah went outside and texted his mom what betty told him.

but did not like the idea of Noah going to the fair. She responded over text will talk about it at home. When Noah got in the door his mom was waiting.

Mrs. Miller asked, “How’d your day go?”

“It went well mom,” Noah replies.“Can I go around the city and town with this girl I met named Betty?”

if you wanted to go with Betty,” his mom explains to him. with joy.

He expected that he would not be able to go alone but was happy he could at least check out Texas even though it was not a good state in his eyes. He texted Betty telling her the news and they met up at the neighborhood park. His mom was able to drive him to the park and they parked and went to meet up with her. Betty was alone, but already knew Noah was going to be with his mom so she did not bring a parent. Betty explained how she knew people in the neighborhood and wanted to show them some of the people in the neighborhood then go to the fair. Both Noah and his mom were excited about the

147

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

adventure and meeting new people.

foretold Noah and Ms. Miller that her grandma would be making chili today and she already arranged for them to have some.

Nonna introduces herself, “Hi, I’m Betty’s grandmother it is nice to meet you. “

“It’s nice to meet you I’m Noah and this is my mom,” Noah says.

“Hi, I’m Ms. Miller. Nice to meet you,” Ms. Miller responds.

Noah thought of how nice that was since they had just met, and he was now already at her grandmother’s house. When he walked into the home all the spices and aromas hit Noah and his mom at once. It had an amazing smell, nothing like Noah had ever smelt. Betty’s Grandmother, Nonna, had prepared the meal and made it perfect. Nonna asked them, “Are you guys hungry?”

“Very much so,” everyone said.

Everyone was enjoying their meal and were asking each other and about everyone’s background and having an exciting time. They all ended up eating an amazing meal and learned some wonderful things about Texas from Nonna. It turns out that the chili has been in the family for generations and has been in the family for hundreds of years, it was a perfect chili that she made and showed the true Texans spirit. As well, most people in this neighborhood know each other by heart and are very welcoming. That brought a lot of joy to Noah as it showed he was not alone here.

After dinner they kept talking while making up different conversations. Noah, Betty, and Mrs. Miller had to get going since there were more people they needed to talk to. Everyone says goodbye to Nonna, and Noah starts to like it more here.

Betty announces, “There is one more person I would like you guys to see as they own a farm here and are genuinely nice.”

Noah got excited as he had never been on a farm or seen farm animals. They ended up going to a farm about 3 blocks away with 1-2 acres of land. They knocked on the door and Betty introduced everyone to each other, “Noah this is my aunt and Uncle.”

Noah and his mom reintroduced themselves to the aunt and uncle and ended up going to see all the different farm life. When they got into their backyard it was like a palace. Noah was able to see chickens, roosters, pigs, horses, and cows. Betty showed them around since she had clearly been here many times. Noah and his mom ended up getting to pet all the animals they wanted even though some were intimidating. Getting to feed them was Noah’s favorite part as he got the front row experience.

“How are you liking it, Noah?” Betty asks.

“This has been great,” Noah replies.

After that they can feed a couple more animals and end up having to leave since it is getting late.

Betty asks, “How’d you enjoy the neighborhood?”

“It’s great I didn’t think there was going to be so many great people and activity’s here in Texas,” Noah responds in happiness.

“It’s great here you just needed to see all of Texas.”

“You really opened my eyes and I’m extremely glad to be in Texas.” and all its greatness.

After that interaction Noah spent a couple more days exploring more of Texas with Betty and his mom. He started to get more comfortable there and after a couple of days he liked Texas a lot more.

Castaway by Edie Baker

It was a rainy day in Galveston, Texas. I was reading a book in my overstuffed room. It was piled with old toys, books, and random stuff my mom kept from her great grandma. Nothing that really interested me, however. I looked at the small clock on the wall. It was 6:27. I’d been reading for about three and a half hours.

cooking dinner. She was making some pinto beans, nothing very special. We never ate anything fancy like chicken or pork because we didn’t have money for anything like that. Since my dad died due to a terrible accident, and women like my mom couldn’t usually work, we had to live off of our savings, and we were running out fast. My mom was constantly stressed, but she still took care of me as well as dinner table and ate super. It was when we received a letter, but by then it was too late for us.

Attention immediately. I looked at the letter in terror. Our house was nowhere near tall enough to protect us from the oncoming tide, much less a

up our walkway and into our small garden. I couldn’t believe my eyes. We were going to be trapped if we didn’t move quickly.

“Mom!” I yelled. “We need to leave the house; it’s going to get at the window and saw the water had risen even higher. It was past the garden and near our door.

“Mom!” I yelled again, but even if she did reply, I wouldn’t have heard her.

All I heard was splitting wood and rushing water. I looked around

supply closet and saw a small blow-up boat. I quickly pulled it out, pumped it up faster than I’ve ever done it before, and hoped for the best. I screamed for my mom one last time, but I knew she couldn’t hear me. Water burst through the door, and before I knew it, our living room resembled more of a pool. I luckily managed to climb into the boat before the whole house collapsed, and the current pulled me onto the road. I saw people barely hanging onto wood from their houses, holding onto their children with all of their might. I also saw the less fortunate people with nothing to cling onto. I watched as they got pulled down by the alarmingly fast current, probably never to resurface again. I wished I could help all of these people, but just as I tried to use my hands to paddle over to someone barely managing to keep their head above the surface, I got swept away.

Getting swept away on a fast tide was like riding on a carriage but incredibly scary, I might have actually enjoyed it. I watched as street signs tumbled over like freshly cut trees. However, that wasn’t my main concern.

My main concern was where I was going to end up. For all I knew, I could fall off Niagara Falls. I just watched my boat drift all through Galveston. After a while, I started to get hungry. It was then I started to become really worried, too. What if I couldn’t get any food and starved? What if I had nothing to drink and died of thirst? There were so many other things that could go wrong. It made me wish even more that I was back in the safety of my mom’s and my little cottage, safe and warm. I prayed that my mom was okay and unharmed, but I knew the chances of that were slim. I started to cry. I cried until I couldn’t anymore and fell asleep.

After a long, bumpy nap, I woke up to see I was in a completely different area. I looked around to see what was there, and then I saw it: a hand was sticking out of the water. I paddled over to it, watching it closely. I waited for about three minutes and nothing moved. Not

dead, I saw something in the corner of my eye. The hand had moved. Whoever that hand belonged to was alive.

I reached for the hand, but it was really slippery. I nearly lost grip several times. But the person I was grabbing onto seemed to know I

with a great effort, I managed to pull the person up, so their head was above the water. It was a girl around my age with brown hair and golden eyes. She had a few freckles on her oval-like face and had a birthmark on her neck. I pulled her up into the blow-up boat. The boat wobbled dangerously but fortunately didn’t tip. The girl coughed up

148

quite a lot of water, so much that there was a small puddle of water in the boat. Soon, the girl stopped coughing and breathed heavily for a few seconds.

strength to whisper, “Thank you.”

I could tell she meant it. There are times when it’s obvious someone is just saying something to get out of trouble, but this wasn’t one of them. This was one of the few sincere thank yous I had ever heard.

“No problem,” I reassured her. We stayed silent for a few moments

“No, you really don’t realize how grateful I am. I could have and would have drowned. If you hadn’t pulled me up into your boat, I would probably have drowned by now.” She paused as if considering what she should say. “My name’s Lani, what’s yours?”

“Alice,” I replied. “Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you, Alice,” Lani said. We spent some time getting to know each other. Apparently, Lani

The people who worked there tied the kids up, so they would all be together, but one of the kids stayed under water too long and drowned, pulling the kid next under the water, and drowning the next kid. It went on and on like that until Lani was the only one above the surface. She gradually got pulled down, but by then, the ropes had a bit of slack, so Lani used that slack to get her hand out. It took a lot of effort because she had six other children tied to her, but she managed to get out of the tangled mess.

Once she was out though, she used up most of her energy making sure she didn’t sink; but since she was carrying six other kids whose luck had run out, plus her own body weight, she was exhausted. Fortunately, my boat chose this way to drift down to, and I managed to pick her up. And I thought it was hard to swim without carrying anything, I thought. I had absolutely no idea how she managed to pull this off, but I was impressed, nonetheless. If I were in that situation, I would have been pulled down faster than you can say swim.

“How the heck did you manage to carry six other kids?” I asked

She took a moment to answer. I’m not sure if she knew either. “Adrenaline, I guess,” she said, clearly with a lack of a better answer.

“You’ve had to have at least practiced swimming every week or so to be that good!” I exclaimed, exasperated. “I’ve tried to swim in the lake by our house two times a month or so, and I’m still the worst person I know at it.”

“I guess swimming comes naturally to me,” Lani said.

I knew from that point onward Lani was quite special, even if it was just swimming. We stayed silent for a while, watching the rattletrap

way that I couldn’t look back. It just all seemed so unreal; it was like being in a dream that you couldn’t wake up from. I wasn’t sure of it then, but this dream of a town was more of a nightmare than ever.

Hours passed without doing or saying anything except looking at

my eyes. I suddenly realized just how hungry I was. I felt extremely sick.

“Hey, Lani?” I started to ask. “Are you hungry? I know that answer is probably yes, but...”

I was interrupted by the sound of someone vomiting. I looked around to see Lani crouched over the side of the boat.

“Are you okay?” I asked her, but I got no reply. I became extremely worried.

“I-I don’t think I’m going to make it much farther,” Lani stuttered. I stared at her in shock, not knowing how to answer. Since we both hadn’t had food for at least a day, we were feeling extremely queasy.

Lani started to vomit blood and only had a few seconds to breathe before she vomited again. I watched in horror as Lani’s health became worse and worse, so bad it was hard for her to stay conscious. Eventually, Lani stopped vomiting, but she started to shake very violently so I laid her on my lap. I started to rub her steaming hot forehead. I’m not

sure how long I did it for, but I know it must’ve been hours.

Out of the blue, Lani started violently coughing. She coughed and coughed and wouldn’t stop. I was wondering how long she would be coughing for when she suddenly stopped. I was relieved that she had a moment to catch her breath, but then I looked at her face. It was as white as a fresh piece of paper. I slowly put my hand on her stomach, praying that she still had some life in her, but it wasn’t moving. I stared at her dead body in terror. My partner in this mess, the person I’d saved, the one friend I’d had through all of this, was gone...as if I didn’t save her. I’d only made her die slower. I’d only made her death painful. The thought of this made a tear drop from my eyes, and once it had started there was no ending. I knew I had to survive to make her proud. I just didn’t know how to do it. And there I was, stuck in the middle of the ocean, with no food or water. I didn’t know whether I was going to make it or not. I just knew I needed to work fast.

I was stuck. I didn’t know what to do. Since there wasn’t any food

this madness on my own. I didn’t know how, but since this was life or badly that I hadn’t cried as hard as I did when Lani died because I wasted a lot of water. Everything was just crashing down. There seemed to be nothing that could send me away from the spiral of chaos that I had landed myself in. It felt as if the water was my new home, like it or not. I was exhausted. I laid down and closed my eyes, and I was out. I slept like a rock.

I woke up two hours later to my stomach grumbling hard. I knew I couldn’t escape my hunger. I looked around for anything to eat for about the billionth time, but the conclusion was the same. There was no food, and there never was going to be. If I wanted to survive, which I did, I was just going to have to sit back, and somehow enjoy the ride.

About a day passed and I felt terrible. But I knew I had to hold on in order to recover. I knew that I wouldn’t always be alive, so I had to at least live my life to the fullest before it was too late. But I had disease. I had slowly felt my stomach turning upside down, and I had been vomiting on the side of the boat for the past few hours. I could feel the blood rising up my stomach and into my mouth, it was quite disturbing.

A few hours passed and I started coughing hard, so hard I could hardly breathe. I looked up to see an outline of an island in the distance. I had almost made it; I just had to hang on. But I knew I didn’t have much time.

Soon, I saw the small beach on the island. I was so close to freedom from the water. I saw the coastline of the island appear - I could tell it was Porretto Beach because I thought I saw the faint outline of 1892’s Bishop’s Palace, or as I liked to call, it The Saint Mansion. But it was too late.

As my boat washed up on shore, everything slowly faded away into black. It felt like I was falling through an endless pit, never to see something very important. Something so important, it had the ability to change the course of anyone’s life and possibly end it. That day was the day I realized everything. Not all stories have happy endings.

What is Texas?

by Isabella Balat

The list of 7th grade English paper topics was giving her a headache. Normally she wouldn’t freak out so much on a paper, but this particular essay was extremely important. Because Ms. Skinner was a horrible, mean teacher who hated kids, she thought it would be a good idea to

149

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

if the essay was bad, or if she didn’t answer the question right, or Ms. Skinner thought it was boring?

Amelia couldn’t even decide her topic out of the list of 100 choices! Each one she read just wasn’t right. Maybe Ms. Skinner wouldn’t like it, or too many classmates would choose it, or Amelia just saw another one she liked. If she couldn’t pick a topic, she would get a horrible grade! If that happened, her parents wouldn’t be mad, but “disappointed.” And everyone knows that’s the worst. She looked on and on but couldn’t decide. At this point, her head was throbbing. Amelia thought she would never choose!

essay question she chose was not exactly the most complex, but it got her thinking. She knew it was the right one for her. So Amelia tore a piece of paper out of her journal, scribbled What is Texas? on the jagged paper, and pinned the question on the bulletin board right over her bed. She stared at the question, bit her lip, and muttered under her breath, “I have to get a good grade.”

watched TV, and quickly cleaned up, all while thinking about “What is Texas?” Finally, she turned off her lights to go to sleep.

Amelia woke up to a gentle rapping on her bedroom door. She buried her head into her pillow and tried to ignore the obnoxious noise. It was Saturday after all. Amelia couldn’t see the problem with sleeping in, especially on weekends.

“Five more minutes,” she sleepily mumbled.

Her door creaked open, and Amelia groaned. She buried her face deeper into the pillow.

“Well, okay then,” said a soft voice. “I guess there will be more of your dad’s scrumptious chocolate chip pancakes for me!” Amelia sat

Amelia smiled, “Well, I’m already up...”

Her mom laughed. Amelia kept on smiling, “Tell Dad I’ll be downstairs in a minute.”

Amelia dressed in her regular purple hoodie and blue jeans. She thumped her way downstairs as usual.

“Is that a herd of elephants stomping down the stairs?” her dad teased.

Amelia grinned and said, “Good morning to you, too.” She sat down, ready to devour the wonderful pancakes.

The morning was full of so much laughter, excitement, and delicious food that Amelia almost forgot about the essay question, Ms. Skinner, and all the stress. Almost.

“You should start your homework,” her mom said as she headed to the grocery store.

Suddenly, Amelia blurted out, “What is Texas?”

“What?” her mom asked as her eyebrow shot up.

Amelia put her hands over her mouth as she realized she had said the question out loud.

“I mean, I know what Texas is,” Amelia said quickly. “We live in Texas, a state in the United States. We live in the best city in Texas! But when I saw this question on the essay prompt list it made me think. And…”

Her mom looked at her watch, impatiently tapping her foot.

“And…what I mean is…what makes Texas, well, Texas?”

Amelia’s mom thought about this for a while. “Well, since it’s an essay, I don’t want to help you too much, but I guess I can help a little. Let me check something.”

Her mom paused. Amelia waited. Her mom got her phone out. Amelia waited. Her mom typed something. Amelia waited. Her mom smiled. Amelia waited.

Finally, her mom said, “I was right! Texas comes from the Native American word ‘Tejas,’ and that means ‘friend.’ We chose the name ‘friend,’ a word representing all of us. Texans usually think of themselves as ‘Texan’

Amelia nodded slowly and opened her mouth to respond.

But before she could answer, her mom interrupted her. “I’m sorry.

I’m going to be late. I gotta go,” she said, repeatedly glancing at her watch. “I hope that helped.” Then she hurried out the door.

Amelia sighed. She understood what her mom said, but that seemed to be too simple. Texas couldn’t be just a word. Maybe the next person she asked would give her more to start with. Next stop: Dad.

Amelia’s dad was sitting at the kitchen table, working out some calculations.

“Hey,” Amelia said as she walked into the room to get his attention.

He nodded, “Mm-hmm.”

She sighed. He wasn’t supposed to work on the weekend, but he always did. She sat down and put her notebook and pencil down on the small brown table. She sighed and asked, “What is Texas?”

He nodded again, “Mm-hmm. That’s very nice, sweetheart.”

“Dad,” she said and tapped on his shoulder. “I have a question for you. What makes Texas, you know, Texas?”

He looked up from his work and took his reading glasses off. He thought about it for a few moments.

“Texas...,” he said in his lecture voice. “..Always has been rebellious and we have very strong principles. We have a strong, independent spirit! History proves it.”

Amelia took out her notebook, knowing that this was going to be important.

He said, “A long time ago, Texas used to be part of Mexico, a Spanish colony. When Spain reinforced its control over Texas to protect its Mexican colony from the United States, the Mexican War of Independence began, and Mexico won its freedom from Spain. Then, President Santa Anna disregarded the Mexican constitution. Texans rebelled against him, so Santa Anna sent a small army to Texas to stop the rebellion and to steal a cannon that had been given to the town of Gonzales. The citizens of Gonzales refused to give it

and Take It.’ That was the start of the Texas Revolution.”

Her dad continued, “When Texans at the Alamo heard that General Santa Anna was coming their way, James Bowie and other Texans decided they would defend the fort. On the morning of March 6, Santa Anna launched a major attack. The Texans fought valiantly, killing 400 to 600 Mexican soldiers.”

Amelia’s dad took a deep breath and then carried on. “But the Mexicans eventually won, due to their larger army, and killed all the Texan soldiers in the fort. Another tragedy happened at Goliad in the same month. At San Jacinto, Sam Houston’s forces defeated Santa Anna’s army in a swift battle while crying ‘Remember the Alamo!’ and ‘Remember Goliad!’ Texas won its independence and became a republic! Later on, Texas decided to join the United States of America. In December of 1845, Texas became the 28th state.”

Amelia’s dad paused, waiting for her to stop scribbling in her notebook.

“There are also the Texas cowboys. Cowboys had important but dangerous jobs. They herded cattle, repaired structures, and took care of horses. Cowboys would frequently perform cattle drives where a herd of cattle was moved to a marketplace. Cattle drives were tough to work since cowboys would have to wake up early in the morning and herd the cattle to the next stop. Sometimes there were only twelve cowboys for a herd of 3,000 cattle! Cowboys would wear large heavy hats to protect them from harmful weather, boots with pointed toes that helped them get in and out of stirrups, chaps to protect themselves from cacti, and bandanas to protect them from the dust. Also, Texas cowboys had many principles that they lived by, such as being courteous, saying “howdy,” nodding to a man on a horse, never using another person’s things without permission, and always helping someone in need. Texans have been through a lot, and we have come through with our Texas spirit and principles every time!”

Amelia “I hoped that helped,” he said.

Amelia smiled and nodded, “It did! Thank you so much!”

But her dad answered, “Mm-hmm,” already back to his work.

150

Amelia rushed upstairs and went over to the piece of paper that she had pinned to her board the night before to write her answer: “Texas’ history & spirit.” She paused, realizing the answer was not complete. She plopped on her bed and sighed. She needed the essay

Amelia put her palm on her face, everything was giving her a ginormous headache. She groaned, why was this so stressful?

Amelia decided to use the internet for her research. There was one website that talked about Texas having the biggest and best medical center in the world, being one of the most important places for aerospace and aviation, producing the most energy in the United States, and having many companies that moved from Silicon Valley. She frowned. All it was talking about was different industries and the economy. She knew that was important, but there had to be more

information about the food and entertainment at the rodeo.

After hours of frustration, Amelia decided to take a break from her English homework. Just as she was going downstairs, her phone beeped. It was Sarah.

Amelia smiled and texted, “Hi.”

“What r u doing?” Sarah replied in lightning speed.

Amelia never understood how Sarah typed so fast. “Working on the essay,” Amelia replied.

“Whoops! I forgot about that.”

Amelia sighed, envying how carefree Sarah was.

Sarah texted again, “Have u started?”

“Yes, but having troukle with research.”

Amelia looked at her text again. Where was autocorrect when you needed it? She texted, “trouble.”

Sarah sent a smiley emoji and said, “Tell me. Can I help?”

So Amelia told her everything, from picking the essay prompt to asking around and getting answers that were not quite right.

Amelia saw the three dots you get when someone is texting you. It stopped and it started; it stopped and it started.

“Well, that’s obvious. Texas is about its food!”

Amelia laughed at that. There was no way food was what made Texas the state it is, but she knew Sarah was serious since she bothered to send such a long text.

Amelia read on, “Food = culture. Texas has a blended culture. Think chicken fried steak, sushi, grits, fajitas, curry, barbecue, ramen, cultures and food in Texas because we are so diverse. We r our food!”

Amelia read the text again. It made sense, but it was another answer that wasn’t quite right. She was getting tired of those.

“Helped?” Sarah texted.

“Ya!” Amelia responded.

“gtg,” Sarah responded.

Amelia frowned; she wished she could talk to her friend a little longer before she left.

“Bye,” she texted back. She got off her phone, and she was going to take a break now. But the question kept crossing back and forth through her mind. She had to do this. She had to get a good grade and have an amazing answer. But what was the answer? How could

When she went to bed that night, she walked over to her calendar to cross out the day. The words “Paper due!!!” stuck out in a vivid red marker. She only had two weeks to write the whole paper, and she had a bunch of other homework to do, also! And she hadn’t even started her rough draft because she couldn’t answer the silly question. She grumbled and grabbed her phone. There was one more person she could ask.

“Hello?” said a strong voice.

“Hi, Mema,” Amelia answered.

“Oh! Hi, sweetie. How are you?” her grandma asked.

Amelia smiled. “Good, I guess.” There were a few seconds of silence. “Mema, could you help me with something?”

Amelia could feel her grandma’s happiness radiating from the phone.

“Of course, sweetie.”

Amelia asked, “What makes Texas, Texas?” There were a few seconds of silence again.

“Gee,” Mema said laughing. “I don’t know.”

Amelia sighed louder than she meant to.

Mema said gently, “Oh sweetie. I mean I don’t know, but maybe

Amelia nodded, and then realized her grandma couldn’t see her. “Okay,” she said.

Her mema paused and thought about it for a few seconds. “Well, what is not Texas?”

Amelia thought about this. “It’s not just history, a word, industries, or food. I mean I guess they’re kind of the answer, but not quite.”

Her grandma asked, “If they’re partial answers, won’t they add

Amelia froze. An answer was starting to form in her head. She smiled. “Thank you, Mema! You really did help.”

Her Mema answered, “Good. I’m glad I could help you! Love you, sweetie!”

“Love you too, Mema,” Amelia said and hung up.

Amelia walked over to the board just above her bed to write down her answer. On the call, she realized she had been doing it all wrong. When she didn’t like an answer, she completely disregarded it, but she should have been looking at it like puzzle pieces. Who named Texas? Who made Texas history and who has the Texas spirit? Who runs the Texas industries and innovates? Who makes Texas food and whose culture is it?

What is Texas? The thing that makes Texas what it is are the people. Texans have created and continue to create this amazing state!

Amelia smiled at her answer. And with that, she went to bed and

A few weeks later, Amelia found out that she made an A on her paper. She had written it about Texans and how they made Texas what it is today. She talked about how the people started industries, developed a culture, and made history. Texans make everything bigger and better! People loved her essay, even Ms. Skinner. Overall, everything was amazing, and Amelia was on top of the world. But it wasn’t just the A that made Amelia smile. It was also learning about her home and people. Texans are amazing and Amelia was so proud she could call Texas home!

The Texas Time Machine by Molly Balcer

“All right class, I have a very special surprise for y’all today. I have to leave the classroom for one minute to get it. Please be quiet,” said Ms. Montonoe.

Ms. Montonoe is the teacher of a sixth-grade history class at Fonner Middle School. Currently her class was not following her special surprise was.

“I bet it’s no homework!” called out Bruno Donter.

“No, it’s a party for all of our hard work!” screamed Millie Santaro.

“It’s probably a big history test!” said Wesley Yulm.

“We don’t think it is,” said the twins, June and Stephanie, pointing to the door.

At the door stood Ms. Montonoe, and a girl who looked about their age.

“Class, this is Prisha Kumar, she is our foreign exchange student,” said Ms. Montonoe. “Let’s welcome Prisha to our class.”

“Hi, my name is Prisha Kumar. I am eleven years old and I’m excited to join your class.”

Prisha took her seat next to Stephanie. Stephanie smiled at her,

151

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

look at Prisha. She had long, straight black hair. She wore a purple dress and a gemstone headband.

Ms. Montonoe began to explain their Texas history project. “I have put you all into pairs and over the weekend, you will work on a project telling a story about an important event in Texas history. You will also need to tell me why Texas is important to you. I will need one pair to volunteer to let Prisha join their group. Anybody?” June and Stephanie raised their hands immediately.

“We would like to volunteer ma’am,” said June and Stephanie.

“Very well, Prisha, you will join June and Stephanie on their project,” said Ms.Montonoe.

The bell rang and the students started packing up. Ms. Montonoe yelled, “Make Texas proud, students!”

As everyone was leaving school, Prisha hurried after June and Stephanie and said, “Um, I don’t know a lot about Texas. I just moved here from India. I might have to skip why Texas is important to me part. So, I’m probably going to get a B.”

“Well, don’t worry, Prisha. Steph and I have something up our sleeves,” said June as they arrived at June’s and Stephanie’s house.

When they walked through the front door, they were stopped by June’s and Stephanie’s little brother, Elijah.

“Stop!” screamed Elijah at the top of his lungs.

“Elijah, move! We have a history project to start,” commanded Stephanie.

“Did I hear someone say history project?” asked June’s and Stephanie’s mom who had just walked into the room.

“Ugh, Mom, why do you always have to barge in on our conversations? But anyway, this is our new friend Prisha, and we all have to start our Texas history project. We also need to include why Texas is important to us,” said June.

“Well, that should be easy. Texas is your home. It’s where your family and friends are,” said the twins’ mom.

“Yeah, well Texas is important to us as a family, but somehow I feel that Texas plays an important role everywhere basically,” said Stephanie.

though,” said their mom.

June’s and Stephanie’s Mom looked at the clock that read 4:32pm.

“Well, you girls better get going upstairs if we wanna get Prisha home in time for dinner,” said their mom.

“Actually Mom, I was wondering if Prisha could sleep over?” asked June.

“Sure. Prisha, you can text your mom and see if you can stay here for the night,” replied June and Stephanie’s mom.

“Got it,” said Prisha as she began texting her mom.

The three girls hurried upstairs into June and Stephanie’s room. In the corner of the room stood a large cylinder covered in tapestry. Prisha looked curiously at it.

“What’s that?” asked Prisha.

She turned to June and Stephanie who were gathering markers, glue and paper.

“What’s what?” asked Stephanie in return.

“That large cylinder covered in tapestry. Over there in the corner of your room,” said Prisha.

“Oh, that,” said June. “Well I told you, Steph and I have something up our sleeves. You ready, Steph? In three… two… one… go!”

Stephanie pulled down the tapestry revealing a beautiful silver contraption with doors.

“What is it, though?” asked Prisha.

“Working…,” added June.

“Time Machine!” ended both of them together.

“Wow!” said Prisha in amazement. It was all she could say.

“We built this ourselves a few months back and now we are going back in time to see some of the most important and amazing things ever is important to us, but it may only help for the history part,” said June.

“And did we mention it works?” asked Stephanie with a smirk on her face.

Prisha looked as if she just saw the most amazing thing ever. “Alright, are we going back in time or what?” asked June.

“Let’s go!” said Prisha with so much excitement she almost screamed the words. The three girls stepped into the time machine.

“I’d like to see the Alamo,” suggested June.

Stephanie typed in Alamo. The time machine twisted. It turned.

“When will it end?” asked Prisha.

“About now,” replied June.

“Welcome to February 23, 1836, the Battle of the Alamo,” said the time machine.

The three girls stepped out of the time machine and heard the

battle. The Texans were very outnumbered. There looked to be only about two hundred of them.

After a good hour or so of watching, June said, “We should go. The battle lasts thirteen days you know.”

“But I really wanna see the rest of the battle. Please, June,” begged Stephanie.

“No, Steph, we really have to go,” said June, annoyed.

“Yeah, I say we should go too. We could get killed. I mean we

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, okay,” said Stephanie.

June and Prisha hurried to the time machine, but they didn’t notice that Stephanie had chosen to stay behind.

“Where to next, Steph?” asked Prisha.

After hearing no response, the girls looked around and were astonished that Stephanie wasn’t there.

“Oh no! Steph stayed behind! What will we do, Prisha? What will we do?” sobbed June.

“Don’t worry, June. It’s not as complicated as it looks. All we have

The two girls hopped out and ran toward the battle.

“Stephanie,” yelled June. “Stephanie Williams, this is not funny! Come out right now!”

They heard no response. June fell down and broke into tears.

“June, June where are you?” called a voice from a distance.

Stephanie appeared, rising from the battle. She ran towards June who had her arms outstretched for a hug. The twins hugged for what bodies and blood.

“Alright y’all, I wanna make it to the Battle of San Jacinto before sundown. So, let’s head there now,” said Stephanie ending her hug with June.

This time, all three girls headed to the time machine and Stephanie typed in the Battle of San Jacinto. The time machine twisted, it turned,

“Welcome to April 21, 1836, the Battle of San Jacinto,” said the time machine.

The three girls stepped out of the time machine and heard a voice yell. “Remember the Alamo! Remember Goliad!”

“That’s Sam Houston’s voice,” said June.

“I know,” said Stephanie.

“Let’s go see the battle,” said Prisha.

The three girls ran to see the battle. It was the complete opposite of the Alamo. Mexicans were falling everywhere. And the Texans were standing strong!

“Wow!” was all Prisha could say.

“I know!” said Stephanie.

After eighteen minutes of watching in awe, the remaining Mexicans surrendered.

“And that’s how we became the Republic of Texas. I think we have one more place to show you, Prisha,” said Stephanie.

June nodded in agreement,” We think this might help you

152

understand why Texas is important to you.”

Stephanie typed in what looked like the present time. The time

Prisha had learned to hold onto something to stay stable.

“Welcome to present day, Fonner Middle School, sixth grade history classroom,” said the time machine.

June and Stephanie walked over to the classroom map and pointed to Texas.

“See that map, Prisha? All the battles, events and people we just saw helped shape that beautiful state - our state - Texas! And all of the people of Texas help to keep shaping our state. And you are one of them now, Prisha,” said June.

“So many amazing people came from Texas such as Stephen Austin, Sam Houston, Bose Ikard, Babe Zaharias, and Buddy Holly. They all did something that helped change, not only Texas, but the world! And your time machine will do that too,” said Prisha.

“Yeah, that’s right. I did my research!”

“I guess we are all pretty amazing,” laughed Stephanie. “Let’s head home.”

They headed back to the time machine and traveled back to June’s and Stephanie’s room. They made their presentation and typed their

in time for school on Monday. They walked into history class and everyone’s eyes fell on their poster. It had everything, from the facts to the pictures of the events. When it was their turn to present, they told the story of the Texas Revolution.

“And that’s the story of how we became the Republic of Texas and what we are today, an amazing state with an even more amazing story,” said Stephanie.

“Okay, girls, why is Texas important to you?” asked Ms. Montonoe.

where the lovers are. Texas will always welcome you no matter where you’re from—Maine, Florida, Ohio - or in my case, India. Texas is where your friends are, or where your Texans are. That is why Texas is important to me. It’s where you can live your life. Be who you want to be. And all of us, and so many more, can do that now. That is why Texas is important to me,” said Prisha.

She looked up and Ms. Montonoe was crying. “That was beautiful,” she said.

Everyone in the class was clapping. Prisha and the twins took a bow.

“It is almost as if you three actually went back in time,” said Ms. Montonoe.

Stephanie smiled at the other two girls and June and Prisha smiled back.

“A plus for each of you. We didn’t even learn about some of this stuff, girls. You really outdid yourselves.”

“Well ma’am, a little extra knowledge never hurt anyone,” said June.

“You got that right,” said Ms. Montonoe.

From that day forward, Prisha, Stephanie, and June became the best of friends, always making time to use their time machine.

A Time of Change by Bront Ballew

“Wow,” Charles breathed as the dark black liquid spewed out of the gusher. Papa said that we would strike it big here, but I never pictured this, would fall back to the ground as if an angel of death was crying over the land. He knew this meant change. He knew that soon people

hurricane. Not that he’d ever seen a hurricane.

“Old Bill says a month isn’t enough time to see a hurricane, and I have to wait a whole two months till hurricane season even starts,” he mumbled. He’d never lived in one place very long. Papa was always

chasing some big idea. He was like a dog chasing his tail. He would just go round and round and round the country, but he would never catch up to what he was chasing. He had no reason to believe that this would be any different. He had no reason to believe that in a few months Papa wouldn’t say, Pack your things we’re heading to California!, but for some reason he had a little voice that said, This will be different, this is where you belong.

Suddenly, he felt a tap on his shoulder. He looked up, and there was Mama, beautiful as ever. Charles always thought his mama was the most beautiful thing in the world. She had long brown hair with ocean blue eyes. Her features were soft and comforting. In fact, all of her was comforting. Her meals made you feel warm, and her voice was soothing, but his favorite part of her was her arms. Her arms

they had moved. Those arms had picked him up and set him straight when he had fallen. Those arms had made him who he was.

“You’ve been out here all day,” Mama said.

“I have?” Charles replied.

“Yes, all day you’ve been sitting here watching the oil gush,” Mama said.

Wow. Charles thought for about the millionth time that day. “I had no idea,” he said, “I guess I was just letting my thoughts run wild.”

“You have?” Charles asked suspiciously.

“Yes, it was only just now that your sister asked me when we’re eating supper, that’s when I got up.”

Now Charles could see that his little sister, Lucie, was standing by Mama. She was clutching her teddy bear to her chest, as if her life depended on it.

Ghrrrr went Charles’ stomach, which made Lucie giggle.

He just now realized that the last meal he’d eaten was breakfast.

“So, when is supper?” he asked.

Mama smiled and said, “I was thinking, well, right now. We’re making meatloaf, I know it’s your favorite.”

Charles smiled at the thought of his favorite meal. And with that the whole family went into the house.

Later that night, Charles couldn’t sleep. He was all caught up in the events of the day. “How could I have woken up, gotten dressed, eaten breakfast, and then sit there like a little boy all day watching some stupid oil gush!” Charles thought angrily. He was thirteen. It was time to start helping with the big chores, like making the run into town for food and supplies. But I didn’t do that. I just sat there while Papa made the run into town, and while Mama did all the chores and while Lucie did, well I don’t know what Lucie did, but I’m sure she did something, Charles thought. Charles also thought of what Mama always said, If something’s too upsetting to think about, save it for later. Charles felt better already. He decided he was going to put his thoughts somewhere else.

He thought about what it would be like when the people came. He thought about all the little boys and girls that would come. Friends, he thought. So many friends, but then he had another thought that disturbed him. What if all the children who came didn’t like him. What if they just made him feel more alone than ever. Charles could feel sleep tugging at his eyes now. The silence in his head was welcoming. He closed his eyes and let sleep take him into a world of peace.

The next morning Charles woke up with cold sweats. “It’s just a dream. It’s just a dream,” he muttered to himself. He could still feel it. He could still feel the dark black liquid swallowing him up. He couldn’t shake the feeling. He still felt like he was choking. Trapped under the oil with no way out.

He was shaking all over, but he managed to step out of bed. “You’re thirteen, no one needs to know about this,” he told himself. He didn’t really know how it worked, but he was pretty sure thirteen-year-olds didn’t go crying to their mamas over something that wasn’t even real, so Charles got ready, ate breakfast, and went on with the day.

The day went on normally. He did his chores and went to town with Papa, but as soon as they got to town, Charles could tell something

153

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

was off. The people were unfamiliar, the horses were jumpy, and, was that a kid? Yes, that was a kid, about seven years old. He was clutching his Papa’s hand. His eyes were wild and frightened as he walked through the busy street. Then just as soon as he was there, he disappeared into the crowds.

A kid, he thought. Just a day ago there were no kids in Spindletop. At least not that he knew of. “This means people have heard of the oil,” he said. “This means that people are moving here.” Charles was hyperventilating.

“Son, if you start having a fear of crowds, we’re gonna have to have a talk,” Papa said.

“No sir, I’m not fearful,” Charles said. “I just got excited.”

“Alright then,” Papa said. He seemed to have dismissed the thought.

For the next week or so things changed. More people came. More kids came. Charles met a kid named John, and they became good friends. They would play in the creek together. They would play marbles together. Mama let John have supper with them. One night Papa called a family meeting. Charles was worried because this is usually when Papa announces that they’re moving, but that’s not what Papa said.

Papa said, “I’ve been working very hard to provide for this family. In fact, I’ve worked so hard that my boss just promoted me.” At that, the entire family jumped up. Mama threw her arms around Papa. Charles was excited because this meant he would take over all of Papa’s chores, as a man. Lucie didn’t know what a promotion meant, but her family was happy, so she was happy.

“The oil has brought many new things into my life,” Charles said. “Some good and some bad, the oil has brought nightmares and an overcrowded town, but it has also brought new friends, new

“Amen,” Mama said.

Did You Know?

by Isabelle Beasley

I have lived in Texas all my life and never realized how special and unique it really is. It has all sorts of different biomes, facts, and famous people who scratched their name into history with events they did or caused here. It also has some misunderstandings, but once you of Texas.

When you ask someone what pops into their head when you say the word Texas, you probably think deserts and cowboys, but did you know that deserts aren’t the only places in Texas? We have marshes, ecosystem. There are even islands in Texas. You would never think of an island being in Texas, I know, I wouldn’t. I even live on an island, shell – the lightning whelk?

We have many animals in Texas, too, like the kangaroo rat, longhorns, and our armadillos. Did you know that the armadillo is also our state mammal?

Speaking of state things, have you ever wondered why the Texas the petals on it resemble pioneer women’s bonnets.

Want to know what Texas’s state motto is? I thought it would be Don’t mess with Texas or Come and Take It because when you are in Texas you see signs saying these messages, and when you buy souvenirs, you mostly see those quotes on them, too. But no, the Texas state motto is Friendship because of different historical events such as the Alamo and Goliad. However, after further thought, I realized that maybe the reason the state motto is “Friendship” is because Texas made a friendship with the US, and instead of being taken over like all other states, it joined willfully. Even though many other points throughout the history of Texas make it seem aggressive, people chose to point out something

that was a good point in history that didn’t revolve around arguments and violence and instead revealed a positive time.

There are many people who are very important to Texas history, but the one person who I think is the most important is Stephen F, Austin because he ran the 2nd successful colonist group, and I admit he was the only person I knew of in Texas history for a time. Did you know that another famous hero, Sam Houston, was born in Virginia? You probably do know that the city of Houston was named after him. Whenever I visit my family in Dallas, on the route we go on, we always pass by a giant statue of him. It is always the highlight of the drive. At the time Sam Houston ran away, the US territories were trying to take over the Indian territories. But did you know that when Sam

actually joined them? This was just like when Texas knew they did not have what was needed to be able to work alone, so they joined the US – even though at the time they joined, everyone else was trying to get their own territory.

There are lots of fun facts about Texas. Did you know that Dr.

Ever been to Six Flags amusement park? Did you know that it is over Texas? (From learning that there were six places that ruled over Texas, I see why some people would think Texas was an aggressive place. If six places ruled over the state, that means there was probably

that was around.)

Did you know that the deadliest natural disaster in the United States took place in my hometown of Galveston? It was the 1900 Storm, also known as the Great Galveston Hurricane of 1900. It is kind of a sad fact, but it is true. The 1900 Storm took between 6,000 and 12,000 lives, which might be yet another devastating thing that happened in Texas giving people the idea that Texas is bitter and hurt. When I say bitter, I mean not aggressive and mean, but cut-off and just doing what needs to be done.

In closing, the hardships Texas has gone through have not ruined the people in the state or made them angry and violent as some would think, but instead it has brought them together as friends. The hardships each family has gone through have brought them together by giving them a similarity and having each other know the others’ pain and the ability to let some of their own go by helping others.

And of course, once the families help each other heal, they might not keep in touch forever but will be engraved in each other’s hearts and minds for as long as they live and maybe even longer. If the families do stay in touch, then they will become good friends. They will know when someone is hurting, and they might be able to help

was a violent place full of violent people but a place with hurt people helping each other to rise back to being happy. The people of Texas

no matter what. They do in fact create Friendship

The Adventures of Pecos Bill by Tyler Beattie

Pecos Bill was born in 1832. He got lost near the Pecos River by falling out of his family’s wagon. That’s how he got his name. He was found by a pack of coyotes. The family allowed Pecos Bill in their home. He was the best out of the other cubs. He was a special one, that is. He ran faster than the rest of his pack and was stronger than them. He could even out-howl any coyote by the age of ten.

Pecos Bill left the den at ten. As Pecos Bill was stumbling along he noticed a near dead horse dying of exhaustion and having no water. The vultures were stalking and circling that dying horse. Pecos reached

154

used to have feathers until Pecos Bill beat the feathers clean off. The only injury Pecos came out with was a black eye. The horse he saved became his noble steed until Bill’s death. Pecos Bill named his noble and amazing steed Widow-Maker.

ranch cattle with. The lasso was said to be made out of rattle snake skin. Another belief is that Pecos Bill’s lasso was bigger than the Earth. For Bill, both of these beliefs may be true. Pecos Bill was so talented, he could have done both.

Pecos Bill was said to ride a tornado. He rode Widow-Maker down to the tornado. He hopped on the tornado and rode it like he was riding a bull. He wrapped his lasso around the tornado until the tornado could not stand up to Pecos Bill. He destroyed the tornado by holding on until the tornado died down. Pecos Bill was stronger and faster than that mean old tornado. Pecos Bill was a man of strength and speed.

Pecos Bill was riding into a town. He heard stories of the evil and scary Loch Ness monster. He was there to take the monster down. Pecos Bill rode his steed Widow-Maker so fast people thought it was a cheetah. He rode his horse down to the siting of the monster and jumped in the water. The Monster came out from underneath the water and hit Bill sky high.

When Bill came down, he was indeed right on top of the

monster’s mouth like the reins on a horse. If you say the monster was furious, that is just an understatement! The Loch Ness monster tried to shake Pecos Bill off like a bull trying to throw off its rider. Bill held on tight and when the monster was tired, he dragged it to shore. He then threw the monster all the way to Lock Ness in Scotland. Pecos Bill had become a hero to the cities near the monster.

Pecos Bill had left the town after he defeated the monster. He was going to deliver some cattle to a ranch near a city now named San Antonio. The city used to be the richest city for supplies in Texas.

As Bill left there was a drought all over Texas. The temperature was one hundred and thirty degrees Fahrenheit! His cattle desperately needed water. In desperation, Pecos Bill pulled out his trusty shovel and dug the Rio Grande! He did this in just a couple of hours. As soon as Bill’s cattle got a drink of water Bill set off on his adventure again. As Pecos Bill had gone halfway to the city, he got attacked by bandits. Unable to do anything at the time because he had no weapons, all the cattle, and his horse that he spent a long time trying to keep alive got stolen. Bill was furious and sad that he lost them. He sat on a log and started to sulk, but then he noticed footprints in the dirt left by the bandits, cattle, and his horse. He followed the tracks and they led right into the lair of the bandits! Bill snuck in and took the bandit’s lassos. He then snuck up behind the bandits and tied them up with their own lassos. He then tied them to the back of their horses and hit the horses to send them running. With his cattle and horse, Pecos Bill was ready to set off once more.

Then Texas got a sandstorm and all the signs pointing to the city were gone. Pecos Bill had a dilemma now because he had no map and since the sand was still blowing all around him, he could not see. The sandstorm had caused the cattle to run wild. Bill could only catch his cattle by listening to the sound of their footsteps and the sound the cattle made as they were frightened. He caught every last one of the cattle but some cattle almost fell off a cliff.

The sand stopped and Bill could see again. It turns out, Bill had basically stumbled right into Abilene. At this time Abilene was a small little town just created two years ago. The store owners gave Pecos from his original destination. Bill assumed that would take about two to four days.

When Bill arrived, the cattle and his horse were starving and thirsty. Bill had no money to pay for the items, but when the people saw him, they showered him with money because word spread about the tornado and the monster. He was able to pay for the food and

water and was able to make it to the ranch on time. The ranch handler thanked him for his work and paid Bill really well. As Pecos Bill left to head home to Tyler, Texas he ran into travelers who wanted to know his latest story.

I’m telling you this story, my child, just like my grandfather, Pecos Bill passed down to my father and how he passed it down to me. Soon you will be telling this story to your children and perhaps even your grandchildren.

Austin by Jackson Bell

Once upon a time, there was a teenage boy named Austin. He was a senior at Stratford High School in 2016. Everything was normal. No diseases or hurricanes to worry about. Austin lived in Houston but would sometimes travel to other parts of Texas. Austin loved Texas. He had never been anywhere else in his life. Texas was home, and he wouldn’t change that for the world.

As Austin walked into school, he could already tell this was going to be a tough year. But at least he had Alex, his best friend in the whole started. Alex was also in every single class of Austin’s classes which was good because whenever they had to do a group assignment, he could partner up with Alex. He and Alex had been friends since they were in pre-k. At lunch, they were serving warm mac and cheese, Austin’s favorite meal. Alex would always buy Austin something from the vending machine because his family was rich. They even had a Lamborghini! After school, all Austin would do was do his homework, and then just play on his phone. At least he had that.

After his mom died a couple of years ago, Austin would go to the tallest building in Texas, which was where his mom had worked, and in California, so he was living with his Grandma Jin who also lived in Texas. She didn’t interact much with Austin though - she just stayed in her room most of the day and did whatever grandmas do. However, as Austin was getting older, he learned how to do everything himself, like washing dishes, getting food, and all of that. The only person to

have a name. It was just Fish Austin would always get picked on by the other students and laughed at because he didn’t have any friends. All he had was Alex and his neighbor Travis, but Travis wasn’t a great friend because he was mean to Austin and didn’t really hang out that much with him. Austin liked school because his teachers were nice, but the other students were mean to him. It wasn’t always this way. Until he moved to a new school in the middle of the school year, he had many friends at his old school. He didn’t mind much though, because Austin was a pretty quiet kid. He had always been shy, but he didn’t want to move again and go through all the trouble. He liked Houston too much to go anywhere else. Austin wished his mom could just magically come back so Austin could say one last thing to her. He would tell her he loved her more than anything in the world.

Austin sometimes cried in his room thinking about his mom, although he missed his dad too. He remembered all the fun times with his parents that he would never forget, until his mom died shortly after his dad left.

“Why God, did you make her die? Out of all people why her? Why my mom? Why did you make her get sick?” Austin would ask this a lot, hugging his dog tightly, and lying in bed right before he went to sleep.

His dog was his best friend now that almost nobody lived in the house. He loved Cooper although he was getting old. Austin had Cooper since he was in pre-k. He was just a little Labrador retriever when they found him – a black one to be exact. Cooper wandered into their backyard looking like he was looking for something or someone. Austin had to keep him, so they did.

Austin hoped his dog wouldn’t die like his mom. He didn’t want

155

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

to lose Cooper and wished he could have him forever. When Austin would live with a family of his own, he didn’t want to get another dog. He didn’t want another dog because he was afraid it would remind him of Cooper and make Austin emotional. Besides, Cooper was irreplaceable. He was the most perfect dog ever, and Austin never wanted him to go.

Winter break was coming up. Austin was excited, but also notso- excited. He was excited about the break from school, but not for Christmas itself. This was the second Christmas he had spent without his parents, alone, with no mom or dad to open presents with, nobody even around except his grandma, and sometimes, no presents. Austin didn’t really mind not getting any presents, but was always sad on that one day because it always reminded him of his mother and all the memories of opening presents together, like Austin’s family used to. His mom, dad, grandma, Cooper, and Austin – they used to be one happy little family. The only problem was that his Grandma was getting older now, 92 years old. Hopefully, she could stay around a bit longer, so Austin wouldn’t be entirely alone.

Finals were just around the corner. Austin really needed to ace them. He thought he would though because he had spent days studying for them with all the extra time that he had. First the math

tallest building in Houston. It not only reminded him of his mom, but it also reminded him of how great life is, and how great Houston is. Austin would stay up there for a while, just standing there on the

working. It’s like they retired it. Nobody can ever work there again. The last thing Austin would do is say hi to all his Mom’s old friends. They liked Austin’s mom and they liked Austin too. After Austin would leave, he would visit the best pizza place ever that was right by his mom’s

even if all this was cool, none of it made Austin feel good or happy. It just made him feel worse because he really missed his parents.

As Austin was driving home he couldn’t help to notice that there was a beautiful sunset, so Austin went to the park to look at it since there was a great view from there. As he was looking up into the sky, he suddenly heard something. It was coming from the sky he thought. Then he heard it again. It sounded like his mom. She said, “Austin, I’ve missed you so much and love you more than you can ever imagine. I know things are tough right now but I also know that you can get through it. I just wanted to tell you that everything is going to be okay. I love you. Bye, honey.”

This made Austin cry as he said, “I love you too mom.” As Austin was driving home, he suddenly felt different. Maybe everything wouldn’t be so bad after all.

had started. Well, technically it already was lonely, but it just got even more lonely especially seeing everyone going on trips with their whole family on Instagram, while Austin was just sitting there. Well, at least he was going over to Alex’s house today. At least he could talk to someone other than his dog for a change. The plan was to play on Alex’s Xbox that he got last Christmas. Austin thought Alex had it all. Parents, presents, more than one friend, and a ton of cool things, and Alex even had a cat. Austin wanted a cat so badly, but knew it wouldn’t get along well with Cooper.

Austin ended up eating dinner with Alex after playing tons of video games and eating a lot of really good food before the delicious dinner. Alex’s parents treated Austin like their second son. Austin liked Alex’s parents because they were very nice to Austin, as they knew what Austin had been through, with all the troubles, all the struggles, and all of the pain.

It was Christmas Eve now, and Austin still had to get a present for his grandma. This present might be the last one she ever got, so Austin was going to try to make it special. He was also going to try to get Alex a present if he had enough time. He had to because of what Alex’s family had done for him. But for now, Austin was going to focus on getting his grandma a present because, well, she was his grandma. Austin was going to get his grandma a picture of his family back in 2010 altogether when his mom, his dad, and him were a happy family. He found the perfect picture on his phone from 2010, in March. Now all Austin needed to do was print it out at a store and get a frame. He was going to get a red frame because that was his grandma’s favorite color, and it just looked good with the picture itself.

because this was one of the only days his grandma actually came out of her room when Austin was there. Austin and his grandma each got one present for the other. Grandma Jin got the picture that Austin made for her, and Austin got a t-shirt that had the Astros symbol on the front of it. Austin was a big Astros fan. He had dozens of posters in his room, some more than 10 years old, with all the great Astros players. Even his bedsheets had the Astros logo on them, the orange, white, and the blue. He and his dad used to go to the Astros stadium once every month to see a game since they had season tickets. They would get the best seats in the whole building. Well, at least two of the best seats. It was amazing. Everything in this magical place was. That magical place was Houston.

Houston had always been there for Austin with the best places to go, the best food, and the nicest people. But his favorite place was the

The Rescue of the Turtle: A Story of a Girl and a Turtle by Olivia Benham

Hi, my name is Katie. My story started a month ago when my family decided to leave New York and move to Texas. We packed up our things and hit the road. It was going to be a long drive, a 30-hour drive passing through many states which meant a few stops along the way. After multiple stops and 21 hours of driving, my patience was running short.

Mom, are we there yet?” I asked.

“No, but we are just crossing the Arkansas and Texas border. So, we are now in Texas! Just about 9 more hours left,” replied my mom. “What!? Nine more hours!” I shouted.

“Yes, mom,” I moaned.

Two and half hours later we were passing Dallas, Texas. I saw a tower with a ball on top. My mom told me it was called the Reunion Tower. It has a restaurant inside and some really good views of the city. A few minutes later, I saw a big stadium. My dad told me it was where the football team called Dallas Cowboys played. I went back to reading my book. Before I knew it, we were passing Austin, the state capitol of Texas. We stopped there to get gas, stretch our legs, and eat.

We had a picnic at a place called Zilker Park. There was a big pool there. I wish we had time for me to take a swim in it. I was told our new place, I hope to come back to this park.

Back on the road, we went with our bellies full. Less than an hour later, we passed a town called New Braunfels. When I looked out the window, I saw this huge water park. “Mom, look at that water park!” I screamed.

“Yes, dear. The water park is called Schlitterbahn,” replied my mom.

“We will have to come back and go to this park!” I said excitedly.

“Sounds like a wonderful idea,” responded my mom.

“Are we close now? I have read this book 4 times already on this trip.”

She replied, “Yes, only an hour and a half to go!”

Then I looked out the window and saw the sign saying, “Welcome to San Antonio.” In the distance, I saw a building that looked like a mission. My dad told me that it was called the Alamo and that it

156

played a big part in the Texas War for independence from Mexico. Then I saw what looked like canals. My mom explained that these canals were part of the San Antonio Riverwalk, and the canals go about 15 miles. There were restaurants, boat tours, boat parades and many other activities to do along the riverwalk. There seemed to be many things to do in Texas.

Suddenly my mom said to me, “I know you wanted to be at Prus’ birthday party but moving is a big deal, too.”

“I know,” I said.

Thirty minutes later, we arrived at our new home. It looked beautiful and had a big yard.

“How about you check out your new room?” asked mom.

“Okay, got it!” I replied.

Then my mom asked my brother Jack to help her put a computer on the counter. My room was amazing. I went back downstairs and told my mom how great my room was.

“That is wonderful. I am glad you like it. Now, here is some money, can you get me some bread from the store?” asked my mom.

“But mom, you never let me go to the store by myself,” I replied.

“The store is so close that you can go by yourself,” responded mom. “Ok,” I replied.

“Oh, use your GPS on your phone just in case you get lost,” said my mom.

“That would not seem so bad,” I replied.

“What did you say honey?” my mom asked.

“Oh, nothing. Ok, I´ll go on a walk, bye,” I responded. As I was walking. I noticed something strange in someone’s front yard. What is that? I saw a girl who looked about my age standing in the middle of that yard. So, I decided to go up to her and ask.

“Hi! My name is Katie and we just moved down the street. I was wondering why you have a statue of a cow in your front yard?”

“Oh, yeah. It’s been in our yard for years. My mom just loves cows. By the way, my name is Maddie.”

“Hi Maddie. Hey, do you know the address of the grocery store?” I asked.

“Yep, it’s 2235 Armadillo Way. It’s just a few blocks away,” replied Maddie.

“Thanks Maddie. Wait, do you want to be friends?” I asked.

“Yes, that would be great. See you later,” said Maddie. Hmmm…banana bread, wheat bread, white bread; I think Jack will probably like the white bread. I took the bread up to the cashier, told her hello, and put the bread on the counter to pay for it.

“Hi, would you like a lollipop?” asked the cashier.

“Sure, how much?” I asked.

“Well, the lollipop is a dollar. If you add the bread, the total will be $3.17,” replied the cashier.

“Okay, here you go. Thank you,” I responded. Then out the door and back home I went. By the time I got back, my father and brother had gotten my bed and dresser into my new room, and they were getting ready to bring up my two nightstands. “I’m home and here is the bread.”

“Put the bread in the refrigerator, take your boxes up to your room, and start unpacking,” my mom shouted back.

“Okay, mom,” I replied.

I started unpacking and thinking about how awesome my room was going to be once everything was set up and put away. Days had passed and all we did was eat delivery food and unpack. Even though it had only been a few days, it felt like weeks. Finally, my dad decided that we all take a break, go for a drive, get some ice cream, and walk on the beach. That sounded like such music to my ears. Each of us unpacked one last item. Then we all jumped into the car.

“Ice-cream and beach, here we come!” I shouted.

My dad drove us to Port Isabel. I saw a cool looking lighthouse. I learned that it is the only lighthouse on the Texas Gulf Coast that is still open for visitors. We took a quick look inside the lighthouse. Then my dad found a cool yogurt and ice-cream place. It was called YOGO

Yogurts, and it had so many yummy treats. My belly was happy. My dad told us to get back into the car because he decided he wanted to take us over the bridge, also known as Queen Isabella Causeway, into South Padre Island. The bridge is two and a half miles

it to the beach. It was so beautiful. We heard a lot of noise. Move, move, turtles coming through and heading toward the ocean. “Dad, what’s going on?” I asked.

and saw a seagull snatching a baby turtle.

“Come on, we need to help it!” I shouted. I jumped up and tried to grab the turtle. “Dad, I can’t reach it!”

“Let me try,” replied my dad. There was no way I was going to give up. I followed the seagull and watched him land on a rock. I slowly crept up to him and then

“I can’t believe you got the turtle!” exclaimed my dad as he was running towards me.

“I know,” I replied. The turtle was so tiny and cute. I put it down and watched him. I noticed that he wasn’t crawling very well. When my dad reached me, I told him that the baby turtle wasn’t crawling very well and thought maybe it got injured when the seagull got a hold of it.

“We need to take it home and care for it and help it get better, dad,” I said.

“I don’t know Katie. I don’t know much about how to take care of turtles.”

“Please dad, it’s not going to make it if it’s left here, and it won’t be able to survive if it can’t swim in the water,” I replied.

My dad sighed and put his hands on his hips.

something to carry him in,” responded my dad.

“Hey, what do you have there, Katie?” asked my brother Jack.

“A cute little turtle hurt by a seagull. I saved it,” I replied.

“Awesome!” replied my brother.

“Awwh, poor little thing,” replied my mom.

“Ok, let’s go back to the house,” said dad.

I found a container in the trash, took it out, put sand and just a little bit of ocean water in it, then I put the baby turtle in the container. We all jumped into the car and dad drove us home. As soon as we got in, my dad went right to the computer to research the turtle. I was so excited that I might have a little turtle for a pet. I decided to name him Basil. My mom loved turtles. About 15 minutes later, dad came down the stairs and said that we would have to take the baby turtle back to South Padre Island.

“No! Why? He’s not going to survive if we take him back.” I said with a broken heart.

“I am so sorry Katie, but the turtle is protected by the state, and we were not supposed to take him from the beach. We can get into a lot of trouble,” explained my dad.

“But dad,” I sadly replied then ran to my room. I could hear my dad on the phone. He made a call to some turtle refuge. I heard his footsteps outside my door and then a knock on my door.

“Katie, I found a good place to take the baby turtle. They will take really good care of it. I would like you to go with me. Come on out and hold the turtle while we drive back. This is the right thing to do,” said my dad trying to be comforting. I did want the turtle to get better.

“Fine,” I said and off we went driving back to South Padre Island. Mom and Jack stayed home. Mom wanted to start making dinner and Jack continued to unpack.

Before I knew it, we had arrived. The place was called Turtle Inc. Dad parked the car, we got out, and together we walked in with Basil. To my surprise, this place was amazing. There were turtles everywhere. They took Basil from us, thanked my dad and I, and told

157

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

me that they would take good care of him. They told us that we were welcome to come in and visit him anytime. I felt better knowing that Basil was going to be cared for.

“I am very proud of how you handled that, Katie. I will take you for visits whenever you want,” said my dad on the way home.

“Do you think I can invite my new friend Maddie to join us?” I asked.

“Sure. I am glad you have found a friend, too,” my dad replied. We made numerous visits during the next few months. Basil was no longer a baby. He was getting bigger and stronger as the weeks went by. Then one day we got a call from Turtle Inc. They wanted to let Basil free and invited us to participate. I didn’t know how to feel. I was happy that he was healthy but sad that I would not see him again once they let him go.

My family sat down and talked it over with me and told me that this was a good thing. The ocean was where he belonged. I knew they were right.

On the day of his release, I asked Maddie to come with us. We have become good friends. It was both a great and sad moment for me. We stopped for some ice cream before heading home. Then, when I entered the house, I saw a big tank with a red ribbon tied around it and something splashing inside. It was a turtle! My very own turtle! Although I am really going to miss Basil, and I will never forget him, I am going to love and take such good care of my new little guy. I think I will name him Basil Jr. I can’t wait to show Maddie my new little friend.

The Ladybird Adventure by Caroline Bennett

Ahhhh, Aransas National Wildlife Refuge! With its spoonbills and whooping– SWISH! Hey, What was that? SWISH! Hmm. I’m trying to make it out, but it’s…PURPLE?! Oh! It’s a fairy! It looks like she wants to talk to me!

“Oh sorry! I didn’t mean to disturb you!” said the fairy. “I was just quickly getting ready for my trip.”

“What trip?” I replied.

“Well,” the fairy said. “We need to move–my family and I. We’re going to Lyndon B. Johnson Space Center, and then the Lady Bird

Center?” I asked.

“Yes, I am going to live there,” replied the fairy. “This Refuge has too many predators! Now, I would like you to meet my son and daughter, Cathel and Nicholas. Cathel is six and Nicholas is four.

“Oh hello Bluebell!” I replied.

“I can do some magic,” said Bluebell. “Want to see?”

“Yes, of course!” I said.

Ringalingaringalingaringaling. POOF.

Bluebell!”

“Thank you, it’s the best I can do. Well, back to packing for our trip!”

“Hey! Wait up Bluebell! I’m coming with you!”

that it would be educational for her children and that Nicholas loved rockets, so it would be fun.

“Really, this home we’re leaving is quite beautiful. It’s just that there are too many dangers! There are too many spoonbills that could eat us! They are beautiful but they can’t tell the difference between us

Then Bluebell called out, “Cathel! Nicholas! It’s time to go!”

Then the little fairies came out.

“Aww they’re so cute!” I said. “They look so ready to take this trip!”

Cathel was carrying a little leaf backpack and Nicholas was

“Sister, you packed too little,” the little boy said. “This trip is BIG!”

“Well I think YOU packed too much,” said the little girl. “You shouldn’t carry that much, you need to pack light!” amounts, just in different bags.”

Well, this certainly is going to be a big trip, I thought.

“Which one is Cathel and which one is Nicholas?” I asked. “The boy is Nicholas and the girl is Cathel,” Bluebell said. “Well kids, get your wings ready!”

“Right! It’s time to GOOOOO!” she said. and followed them.

“Wow, this is such a beautiful place,” commented Bluebell. “Look

over some old runways.

“What pretty plants mom!” said Nicholas. “Can we eat them?”

“No Nicholas, they’ve been here for years, they aren’t fresh anymore.”

“But I’m HUNGRY!” said Nicholas.

“Well, I brought a little snack along with us. Do you want some

“Yay!” said Nicholas. snacks and explored a little. It was very fun. Then we pushed off Galveston.

“There was a terrible hurricane here once. I heard that a couple of fairies who lived here were killed,” Bluebell said.

“I’m scared mommy!” said Cathel. “I don’t like hurricanes!”

“Don’t worry sweetheart, it’s long gone. Well, we’d better start turning. It’s time to go to the space center!” Bluebell said.

“I’m hot!” complained Nicholas.

“Well,” Bluebell said. “We’re going to be crossing Galveston Bay, we can go for a swim there.”

“Yay!” said Nicholas and Cathel at the same time. The sand was soft and hot and there was not a human in sight. Nicholas complained that he was hungry again. there are plenty of oysters around here!”

“Yay!” said Nicholas.

They grabbed an oyster and pulled it open. Bluebell used magic! Bluebell gasped. There was a pearl in their oyster.

“Yay!” said everyone.

The sun was sinking low and we decided to stay at Galveston Bay for the night. And just like that, the sun was gone. Soon after we all went to sleep.

Morning came. Sun spilled onto the now-sparkling sand. It was a beautiful sight. We went to a tidepool and did our morning bath. the air. Suddenly a jet bearing the NASA symbol warned us we had

Soon after we could see a large speck on the horizon, which must be the Johnson Space Center. We went closer and closer until

158

in these rockets?”

“No sweetie,” said Bluebell. “But we can take a rest.” And we did just that, resting in the shade of the rockets.

Nicholas told us what he knew about the Johnson Space Center. “This is where they lead ISS missions! Can we stay here for the night? If we’re lucky we could see the ISS pass over us!”

“No Nicholas, we can’t stay here for the night. We need to get to the Colorado River before we go to sleep,” Bluebell said.

After the rest, we kept going. As the sun was sinking low and we reached the Colorado River and stopped for the night.

The next day we followed the Colorado River until we reached home that was a little nook next to a pretty waterfall where they could full of nectar and Yaupon holly berries to eat. The berries were delicious! The other fairies that lived there welcomed us warmly. I helped them unpack before saying goodbye.

“Goodbye Bluebell, Cathel, and Nicholas,” I said. “Thank you for the adventure!”

“No thank YOU,” Bluebell said. “You gave us so much help, I hope you never forget us!”

“Here,” said Nicholas. “Take this yummy berry so you will never forget us!”

I grew back to my normal size, went home, and slept. I knew this was a magical journey I would never forget.

Fleeing for Freedom by

Rhyslan Benson

I am only eleven, but it feels like I grew up many years in an instant. The tragic events of the violent Texas battle of 1836 were about to change my family’s fate. As I heard my mother speaking to my father in a desperate voice, I also heard her agreeing with him that

situation was dire. The Alamo fell into the hands of the Mexicans. Santa Anna and his violent army were coming after us. We had no

Our family needed to act as fast as we possibly could under the most petrifying scenario. We needed to keep our minds clear and stay focused on getting ready to abandon our beloved home in the city of Harrisburg, Texas. The residents of nearby Gonzales had already left, warning us of our approaching danger. I tried my best to stay calm

ultimately paralyzed. My older sister tried to comfort me by helping me gather a few things we needed to make a quick exit. I am grateful she was there to help me. Somehow she always managed to be my rock at times of anxiety and trouble.

Alongside my family members, I packed a small pillowcase with a change of clothes, a jug of water, some food, and a family picture. I gathered these things while sobbing. Food and water would be crucial when I got hungry and thirsty. A dry and clean change of clothes would help me with not getting sick from being dirty and wet. The family picture I picked up from the bookshelf would become my most treasured possession. I knew I would hold on to it as a reminder of better days. It would become my only glimpse of hope for the uncertain future that was unfolding before my very eyes.

The preparations for our escape kept getting even more painful. It was heartbreaking to leave behind my toys, my favorite books, and the many memories attached to them, but I could only bring the bare essentials. To make matters worse, our wagon had a broken wheel, and we had no time to repair it. We had to go on foot at that very moment. This made me feel even worse, especially when I heard my little sister cry. I felt helpless and completely defeated. Sadly, this anything I had ever done before.

Together with others, our family headed towards the Colorado

River. It was awful to feel so wet and cold while heartbroken! Many of our company got very sick, and some even died along the way. At this point, I was happy not to have packed much to carry with

mother remembered she had family in Louisiana. Against all odds, we decided to move forward and got there. Thankfully none of our family members died on the long journey, others weren’t so lucky. I still have nightmares about this devastating experience.

After we arrived in Shreveport, Louisiana, we discovered our relatives had moved to New Orleans, so we continued our trek east to the French Quarter, where my mother’s family was living at the conditions that were very discouraging. Only the starry sky gave me hope for a better tomorrow, and not even that we seemed to get for most of our nights while on this very harsh journey. When we got to New Orleans, we searched for my aunt’s apartment, which was supposedly very close to where we were at the time. We walked destination. We entered the building and told the receptionist that we had family living there. She looked at us with a mixture of disgust and pity. We looked terrible and exhausted. Thankfully, she decided my mother’s compassionate family. They said they would help us and time, we felt hopeful again. It was amazing to be surrounded by the walls of a loving home once more. Although there were challenges to overcome, my family encouraged me to start to build our new lives in this new place. I was afraid I wouldn’t make new friends and even more afraid that if I did that, I was very hard, even though the kids and teacher were very welcoming. mind from revisiting the devastation left behind in my beloved home did my father. It was a very hard time for us, but family helped us get through it. My aunt and I were able to work together to make her apartment a cozy home for everyone, and she even helped me with my homework so that I could do well in school. After our third week a seamstress. Over time, and with much help from my aunt, we were better life in Louisiana.

Fleeing the Mexican army and leaving our beloved Texas home behind changed me in every possible and impossible way. I would never be the innocent boy from small town Harrisburg, Texas, again. In many ways, that saddened me. But the memories of life in Texas as I did. Freedom had its cost, but brave Texan men would ultimately

Texas Memories by Arden Biddle

I’ve lived in Texas my whole life. My parents grew up here. Over time, I have made a lot of memories with my family and friends. Each of those memories are kept safe in my brain. I would like to share my top three favorite Texas memories. Here I go…

The sun was setting. Mom, Dad, Kailyn, and I were in our crimson red Hyundai as it ascended a bridge overlooking the Galveston Bay. We were all excited to escape home and go to the beach. I turned to look out of the window, which gave me a great view of the water. The scenery was beautiful! I kept on looking as we descended the highway, and throughout Galveston. The Moody Gardens Pyramids were in sight now. I couldn’t stop staring out of my window.

159

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Soon, we arrived at the beach. Our car screeched to a halt in the white sand. But as I walked out and toward the water, the clean sand soon turned a peach brown, almost like the Gulf. I waded into the ocean, looking down at my feet and jumping over every little wave. The wet sand soothed my feet.

“Jump!” I called out to Kailyn. There were my sister and I, standing in about one-and-a-half-foot deep water, about ten feet away from an oncoming wave. Unlike the other ones, this was truly massive. It loomed over the marine, heading straight for us. I lifted my feet off the ground, tucked my knees into my chest, and closed my eyes. For a

as I plummeted toward the ocean. When I opened my eyes again, my legs were right there, upright, but wet. I turned around to see the wave had slowed to a crawl, crashing up onto the beach and then receding. I looked over to Dad. He smiled at me, then walked down the shoreline, away from our spot on the sandy beach.

But we were just getting started. About an hour after having some fun, I waded out further into the sea. Soon, I was able to get off my toes. I lay my body down horizontally, then plunged my arms into the murk, lifting them up one by one. Around thirty seconds after I was around a depth of three feet, I realized that Bull Sharks may have been where I was and started paddling back to shore.

Around then, my dad had come back over to Kailyn and me. He was clutching his phone in one hand. I came closer to him, then waved my arms in the air while my sister did another pose. Dad took a photo.

I walked up onto the wet grains of sand. Mom was standing there, and she was getting the towels and setting them into the back of our vehicle. Kailyn and I scrambled up into the car, hopping into our seats and buckling up. Mom and Dad climbed inside and fastened their seatbelts. We started up the engine and left the beach, driving back home. ~

I walked across the street, my feet splashing in puddles along the way. The water was pouring down onto my umbrella, the sky pitch black as clouds full of rain passed over us. It was around 11:30 a.m., and we were in the middle of Tropical Storm Imelda.

10:00 a.m. - I was sitting in the middle of my classroom, waiting for lunch to come. I really wanted to talk with my friends, and I just had a snack. Next to me was my teacher, passing out yet another simple math assignment. I gripped my pencil tight, then started to print my name and the date. On the page was some super simple stuff, and I would blaze through this in about 10 minutes. I focused on my assignment, pressing the lead of my pencil onto the surface of the paper.

10:50 a.m. - The rain was pouring down hard. I had to go through yet another cursive lesson, which I found boring. I kept my focus on the marker that my teacher was using, and the words and letters it marked out on the board. The curly twists and the fancy turns were

11:20 a.m. - I was very close to lunch. The science lesson was inexplicably tiring. A look out of the door gave me a feeling to walk down the hall, clutching my lunchbox in my right hand, even though it was quite hard to see. The feeling of going to the cafeteria brightened me. But I would never make it to lunch. I brushed the tip of my pencil to my notebook, forming a nice capital A. I kept on copying my of the class was interrupted by a loud “BEEP!” over the intercom in our classroom, followed by a lady telling the teacher that someone was checking out. And that person was me.

11:30 a.m. - Mom closed the door behind my sister and I, and the three of us walked down the sidewalk. We got to an intersection with two roads, one leading to the school’s back and the other stretching alongside its front. The crossing guard was stationed there, and she gave us the signal to cross. We crossed the street intersecting with the bus and daycare pickup, which was also at the front. Our umbrellas stopped the pitter-pattering of the rain from getting to us but were being blown away because of wind. Luckily, we were able to hold onto

our umbrellas long enough to get to our house. My mom entered the code, and we all hopped inside, greeted by Kubby, Lily, Toby, Indiana, and Titan, our pets. I plopped down onto the couch, grabbed the remote, and started up a show.

I jolted up from a deep sleep. As I struggled to keep my eyes open, I threw off the covers and grabbed my clothes. The morning sun beat down on me while I slumped around to the bathroom, body tilted over.

My family was staying in a lodge near Austin for a three-day trip. The grass was green and soft, the gravel spread out into millions of different pieces, and the rocks gray and rough, in some spots smooth. The sun was starting to show, but some clouds still covered parts of it. Across from our lodge were an alpaca and two donkeys. We were going to spend around ten minutes there before heading back to continue with our day.

I sat down and grabbed my food from the plate, taking a bite of it. The taste was so sweet in my mouth that I gobbled up the rest.

Next thing I knew, we were headed out of the door and walking down the path. The trees shot up in every direction. I heard a little POP! every time I set my foot down onto the rocky trail. When we reached the gate, the animals gathered up near us, knowing that we were going to feed them. Mom then grabbed a bucket of food down from a hook, holding it in her hand. I took a handful of the food and tossed it at the alpaca. It chowed down on the food.

Kailyn also tossed nuts and seeds at the donkeys, which ate them straight up. I must admit, the sight of an alpaca licking food off the ground is cute.

I scooped up another handful and instead of tossing it, I held my hand through the wire fence for the alpaca to eat. It noticed me, then straight away started to chomp on the nuts and seeds. I kept on feeding the animals along with everyone else in my family for around another 7 minutes.

Then, to my surprise, a donkey shot out its saliva right onto the left side of dad’s shirt with a loud THWOOP! There was a darker patch where it touched his shirt, and it took us a second to realize that dad was hit by donkey spit. We tossed the rest of the food into the cage, then left, clomping our feet onto the ground, happy to have such a great moment. I opened the door and went right back inside.

I am happy to share those treasured moments! This really brightens my day, and I am ready to make more Texas memories. But for now, those moments are truly special to me.

The Voyage of the USS Texas

by Sebastian Blachno

Boom! Bam! Pow! Kra-kow! It was a stormy day on June 6th, 1944, close to the end of WWII, on Omaha Beach, one of the Normandy Beaches where D-Day was taking place in. Bullets ricocheting off of metal obstacles and artillery shells pounding onto the sand were all heard while I was on the USS Texas battleship.

My name is Charles A. Baker and I am the captain of the battleship. There are 2,700 sailors including me on the USS Texas. I live in San Antonio, Texas with my wife and four kids. Every day my wife, my kids, and I visit the Alamo and we eat at the River Walk almost every night.

The USS Texas was shooting thousands and thousands of AP shells at the Nazi German sea wall while the Germans were using their monstrous 88-millimeter barrel Flak Gun to sink the USS Texas. The Germans were also using their 88-millimeter Flak Guns to explode

focus on us, they could focus on the Sherman tanks too.

Hours and hours passed by, until a gargantuan AP shell came debris into the sky and into the water. Many men on the ship were

160

burning to death and suffering in the heat. Fortunately, when the explosion happened in the front of the ship, I was commanding in the back of the ship.

The siren came on wailing, and the men and I were coming to

in the battleship. The Germans were still taking shots at us but most of them ricocheted or missed.

When it was repaired, the USS Texas came back into battle and we successfully won taking over the beach. Everyone on the beach celebrated and we then advanced to take over the German forces in Belgium and then push and push and push until we could meet in

would then surrender. And all of that happened, making us win the war.

One year later, after the Second World War, all of the living sailors and I were coming back home to our families. The ship was going to stop near New Orleans, Louisiana to drop off some sailors. After it was going to drop off the sailors at New Orleans, it was going to drop me off in Galveston so then I could go back to San Antonio, my home.

Splash! Smack! Roar!

It was a very ominous day in early 1947, while the USS Texas was approaching Florida and there wasn’t a speck of sun while the clouds were concealing it. The turbulence of the weather made the day very harsh for us since the ship always got water on it and the ship kept on going up and down, making the ride very nauseating. There were a few casualties because of the weather, but most of us survived.

For the next month, the weather was the same and a lot of sailors were dying. But my best friend, who is a lieutenant, one rank below me, and I were surviving through the days.

My best friend, Wade Mclusky, lives in San Antonio, just like me, and has a wife and three kids. We have been friends ever since we were

college, and university. We basically spent most of our life together.

After that month of horrendous weather, the days were beautiful and sunny making our ride perfect. We then reached a harbor in Louisiana to drop off most of the sailors and to remedy the ship so that it could be in a perfect shape. The crew and I were taking a break in Louisiana for about three weeks. Then, after three weeks, we went back onto the ship to sail to Texas where my home is. It took us only one week to get to the Gulf of Mexico and then a catastrophic disaster struck. It was the same day as the day three months ago. Except that it was ten times worse!

Everything was horrible. Thunder was heard and lightning struck the water zapping everyone who fell off-board and lightning struck the ship too. The choppy water and turbulent winds were causing the ship to go up and down. The waves were so immensely huge that when the waves hit the battleship, every sailor on board was drenched. A deluge of rain was gushing down and the air was so foggy that hardly anyone could see anything ahead.

Boom! Crack! Smash!

“What the! What happened!” I shouted, holding onto the railing of the ship since the battleship shook so much.

I sprinted towards the door to go into the next room so I could ask Wade why the battleship shook.

“Wade! Wade! What happened to the ship!” I asked eagerly.

“I do not know! I think some kind of boulder hit it, making the ship shake,” Wade informed in an uncomfortable voice.

“Maybe you’re right,” I replied. “How about we go to the commanding center and ask them.”

“Yeah! Great idea. Let’s go!”

Both of us ran through the hallways entering different rooms to get into the commanding dock. We were almost there until the ship caused another rapid movement. That made me very worried and anxious because if the ship hit a rock, then the rock could have made a hole in the ship. Then, there would be water pouring into the ship

and it could then sink. And my theory was correct. Water was pouring

center what happened to the ship. We already knew what happened. The USS Texas would sink.

Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!

The siren of the ship was wailing. Most people now know what happened. All of the sleeping people were waking up because the

all of the other men vests. The lifeboats were being lowered so that all of the lower-ranked sailors could get into the boats and be saved.

were not enough lifeboats for everyone.

The men safely got into the frigid and freezing water and they sailed away out into the cold while the other high-ranked men were just standing on the deck saying their prayers even though they thought they wouldn’t survive. And the worst part was that I was one of the men on the ship saying their prayers.

The horrendous weather made the ship sink even faster. It was practically impossible for the ship to be saved and not sink. But it was practically possible for the ship to not sink. I thought that I would die the same as all of the other men on the USS Texas, but we didn’t. The USS Texas did sink to the bottom of the ocean, but most of the men did get off of the ship, and rescue boats did fortunately come in time. Therefore most of the men were saved and they sailed to Galveston Beach.

I got to Galveston Beach along with Wade and other sailors, and we ate lunch and drove to our home cities. Wade and I were driving together back to San Antonio and when we arrived, we went to our houses to go see our family.

I knocked on the door. I waited for a little while for someone to tight as a baby hugging their little blanket. Then, my four kids came and we hugged each other too. We all then celebrated the victory of WWII and I told them the whole voyage of the USS Texas.

One day, years after the war, I was sitting on the couch watching the daily news when something popped up on the screen. It showed the USS Texas being recovered from the ocean and put into the San Jacinto Bay as a museum for people to look at it and learn things about it.

the USS Texas sank. And that it was gone forever.” I called my wife and she trotted toward me while I told her the news. She also marveled just as much as I did.

I called Wade and he saw it too. It was a miracle. I thought to myself, maybe I should go there someday. Then, I could tell everyone about the voyage of the USS Texas.

The Ship

by Kate Blackwell

BOOM! I jump out of bed and run to Ma and Papa.

“What is going on?” I ask. They are also up and run around packing things up.

“It is not safe here in Mexico,” Ma says.

“We are under attack and must run away,” Papa yells over another BOOM.

“Go get Linda and Oliver tell them to get up and pack because we are running,” Ma says. “Then go pack yourself.”

I ran to their rooms and told them then I sprinted to my room and threw a bunch of clothes in and other mandatory things. I went across the hall to help my baby sister Linda pack up her things. We packed up some food and threw it in the car. By the time that was done we were all packed and got in the car. I looked back to see our

and I got out of there.

161

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Three years later...

to sail there. The reason I sailed home was because now it was safe. The trip can be long and hard but anything to get home. Right now I am in America, and it is safe here. We are not at war. First we have to go along the border to Falcon Reservoir. The ships were packed, even more cramped than on the way here. I am guessing that was because there were less ships. Me, Ma, Papa, Oliver, and Linda found a little room on the ship to be in. It was a little cramped but we could work with it. We were lucky to even get a room at all; some people did not get one. It will take ten or so weeks to get home.

When in the boat there was a very bad storm with thunder and lightning our boat got separated from the other boats. Then we saw it, the Falcon Reservoir! It felt good to see it. Our ship sailed on for days.

been ten days and we were moving faster than last time,” I told my family.

Ma said that she would tell the captain. Ma said that the captain had said that they were on the Reo Grand which divides Texas from Mexico and that they were turning the ship around as we speak.

SCCCRRRAPP! CRACK! SHSHSHSHSHSHSH!

I yell, “The water is coming in. We must evacuate.” We made it to the deck before the ship started to sink. Everyone jumped out onto

old sister and put her on my back so she would not drown while Ma and Papa grabbed Oliver. We all made it to shore then I realized that we were in Texas. But the current had picked up so we could not go back across. There was no wood to make a raft so we were on foot. The other kid was Maria and her parents were on the other side.

“I can see some trees over there. Let’s go get some wood for a

We got there and there were three horses. They came toward us and they got so close that we could get on and ride them. One was a black stallion and the other was a bright white, they had a young horse that was black and white. Linda had taken horseback riding lessons and she was the lightest so we let her ride the young horse, me and Maria got to ride the white horse, Ma and Papa got to ride the black stallion. We rode northeast and after a few days of riding the horses, we started to go uphill, no not a hill, a mountain. I could see everything for miles around. There were lots and lots of rolling hills.

The next day we got to the river and apparently, horses can swim and swim well because twenty minutes later we were across. Maria said that they were still in Texas and that they saw the river from Guadalupe Peak and that they had just crossed the Pecos River.

“Actually our best bet is Austin. That city has lots of food,” Maria said. “It is east of here.”

One day later we were at the edge of a plateau and had no way to get down except through a narrow pathway. Linda volunteered to

the rocks and sharp turns plus a small waterfall. We passed two small cities, each time we stopped for some food and a place to rest for the night. Then we got to a city that practically screamed FUN. It was tempting to just live there but we were Mexicans and this was Texas. This actually was our home city but now it was part of Texas. I begged

is Texas, it is home!

The Great Galveston Storm of 1900

“Kate!” Ainsley screamed, “it’s almost time for school.” Kate stomped out of the kitchen. “I am not going. It is so boring there” said Kate, feeling down.

“School is fun,” said Ainsley, sounding up-beat.

“Nerd,” Kate mumbled.

“What was that?” asked Ainsley. “Nothing,” Kate mumbled again.

Kate and Ainsley are two girls who live in an orphanage in Galveston, Texas. Most days, Kate would enjoy school just as much as Ainsley, but something else was on her mind. “There is a storm

“You are wrong every time about that, you know,” said Ainsley, walking to get away.

“I know I am right. I have to be!” screamed Kate struggling to keep up.

As the girls walked into the school, Kate had a spine shivering feeling as the doors slammed shut behind them, Kate jumped.

“Can you keep up?” shouted Ainsley. The school was dark and gloomy, like a ghost was hiding in the long shadows. The girls separated once they reached the main hall, but not for long. BOOM!

“Kate, what do you want?” said Ainsley, a little annoyed.

“No wait.” Kate tried to whisper, but it came out as a scream. “You need to listen, look outside, the winds are high and it is raining

“So?” snapped Ainsley, at this point very angry, even irritated. “Ainsley, listen, I will prove it.”

“Prove what?” Ainsley asked almost immediately.

“I will prove a big storm is coming, follow me,” Kate said, feeling like she just did something big, like she just changed history.

“Where are you taking us?” shivered Ainsley.

“To the garden,” said Kate, also shivering.

It was cold outside and very windy, the girls could barely hear each other, so they had to scream.

“Here we are, exactly what am I looking at?” Ainsley was sassy today, but it did not bother Kate, she was worried about other things right now.

“It’s a weather detector. It detects how high and low the chances are for a hurricane!” shouted Kate, trying to be as loud as possible.

Slowly yet surely I guided my horse to the edge and down the little trail then my sister, then Maria, and then Ma and Papa It took an hour but we were about a mile away from Austin and a river.

After shopping for food and a raft that horses could get on and had wheels, we were ready to go down the river. We knew it went the wrong way but it got closer to a river that went into the Gulf of Mexico and then to home sweet home (Mexico). We were told that in about four days to stop then head east then you should eventually get to the city.

Four days later…

“It is time to stop the raft now it has been four days!” I exclaim. As soon as we were touching land the horses were off the raft then we hooked the horses up to the raft so that the wheels would move. Pretty soon we were at the city called Lubbock. We got more food and then got back on the river. It was hard to steer the raft because

“Well don’t just stand there, look at it,” said Ainsley anxiously. Kate froze.

“Well, what does it say?” asked Ainsley hesitantly.

“It’s high, like, really high,” said Kate in shock.

“So does that mean?”

“Yes it does,” said Kate. WOOSH! BOOM!

The water picked up the girls as fast as a lightning bolt. Thunder cracked, and lightning struck, one after the other. Slowly the school tipped over, along with other buildings. It was the Great Galveston Storm of 1900, and there was nothing anyone could do.

“Come on, keep up,” scolded one of the nuns. Where, where’s my sister? Ainsley thought. Of course, no one responded. But for some reason, Ainsley still expected one of them to still respond.

Ainsley looked around for her sister, she was not in sight. Ainsley shed a tear, then two, after that she could not stop. It was like a waterfall

162

started to form from her eyes. The nuns took all the kids to a nearby

“What’s happening?” asked Ainsley in shock.

The nun did not know what to say, so she just said, “It is going to be OK.” But something deep down was saying otherwise.

Although both sisters were separated, Kate was still safe. She was grabbed out of the water by a large man driving a safety patrol boat. The man took her to a secure hospital where she rested. Kate was just a little girl, and being knocked off her feet that hard, left her unconscious.

When Kate awoke, she was greeted by a man and a woman.

The woman said, “It’s all going to be OK.”

But Kate did not feel OK, she had a pounding headache and her body was aching.

After a few days, Kate had healed and the town had somewhat recovered as well.

“Kate!” Ainsley screamed. “You scared me to death, do not ever do that again!” Ainsley acted like she had everything under control.

“It was not my fault,” Kate said instantly. The girls made it back home, where they lived the rest of their lives. Knowing they were together, it was like everything was normal, well at least for now.

Most of the information from this story is based on the tragic event of 1900. In an article written on November 30th, 2017, by John Burnett called The Tempest At Galveston, We Knew There Was A Storm Coming, But We Had No Idea. The Great Galveston Storm of 1900 is said to be perhaps the deadliest natural disaster in American history. It is estimated that between 6,000 to 12,000 people lost their lives. It also destroyed 3,600 buildings.

That just goes to show how dangerous the storm was. Especially, since they had no electronic weather detectors like we have today. They had to really on ships in the Gulf of Mexico and other spotty reports. Rumors have it, that a man named William Mason Bristol, knew the storm was coming the whole time.

He said, “We knew at the time that there was a storm coming the whole time, but we had no idea it was going to be as bad as it was.” So, the people in Galveston had no idea it was coming.

The storm happened on a Sunday afternoon when most people were at church or other outdoor activities. It is of an opinion that some

Wikipedia stated, that there was an estimated wind of 190 mph.

It is also known that people in Cuba, saw the storm prior to it making landfall in Galveston. Cuba is exactly 1,188 miles from Galveston, Texas. Many experts believe that the Galveston Hurricane of 1900 was a tragic event that may have been somewhat lessened by a better early warning system.

Wrecked by Bronwynn Blossman

Hello, my name is Isabella and I live in Colombia with my sister Brooklynn. The story I am about to tell you is a bit astonishing so hold onto your sombreros. In 1900, it was four in the morning, the

and make my sister breakfast even though she is the same age as me, fourteen. We are alone, just the two of us. Our parents divorced when I was ten and my mom left when I was twelve. After I made eggs, I snuck out the front door as quietly as I could, not wanting to wake Brooklynn. I walked all the way to my best friend’s house.

I had known Camilo since I was four so we were close. I scaled the side of his house to the window in the attic where his bedroom was, which surprised me because there were like three other bedrooms in his house. His father was the mayor so he had the nicest house I could imagine.

When I got to the window I pounded as hard as I could until he opened it and told me to be quiet. I climbed in and sat on his bed. It

was so comfortable compared to mine. His dad does not let me in the house in the early morning so I have to sneak in and I do not have a telephone so I could not call him. But anyway, I asked him to come over to my house after he had breakfast. I climbed back out of the window and slid down the best I could without hurting myself but as always I scraped my knee on the brick. I limped home knowing that it was not helping anything but I did it anyway.

By now it was about six and I knew my sister would wake up soon. The reason I treat my sister like a child is because she was so sad when my mom left us so I try to not let her think about it by treating her like a kid. When I walked into the kitchen she was already up and I knew she knew where I was. But she, of course, asked where I was and I told her and honestly, she already knew so I wasn’t bothered by it. It was Saturday so I could do what I wanted today. Camilo came around seven. He asked what I wanted to do today. As always I said, AN ADVENTURE.

He knew I always say that so before I could start he asked, “What kind of adventure?”

“I saw this big ship on the dock and I was thinking we could sail it just a little bit,” I said.

“Why not?” I asked.

Camilo is very sarcastic so he said “Hold on let me think about this BECAUSE IT IS NOT OUR BOAT!”

“So?” I asked.

“Come on, it will be fun. I promise we won’t go farther than the wind takes us.”

“Fine but only for an hour.”

“Yay! Go and grab Antonio. I will get Brooklynn.”

By now Brooklynn was in her room reading so I ran to her room and told her what we were going to do. She gladly hopped out of bed and slipped her rain boots on. She loves adventure almost as much as I do. Once we got on the boat we started looking around. Of course, I had untied the rope from the dock because it was not a windy day we were getting a little far from shore but I knew we were going to that we weren’t at all close to shore so I went to wake everyone else up but I saw that they were all on the deck of the boat and they were screaming. Apparently, they knew we weren’t close to shore. Oops!

“ISABELLA!”

“COMING! Hey, what’s up?”

“WHAT’S UP!? WHAT’S UP IS THAT WE ARE ABOUT FOUR MILES AWAY FROM SHORE!” Camilo yelled.

“Right about that,” I said with a bit of a mouse voice. Apparently, when you fall asleep for ten minutes you suddenly get four miles away from shore. I hope they didn’t mind too much because I forgot to bring paddles.

“YOU FORGOT TO BRING PADDLES?!”

“Yeah, so we are stuck here. At least we have each other.”

“Breathe, breathe,” said Camilo shakily. “So what do yall want to do now?”

“I am going back to sleep,” Antonio and Brooklynn said.

“What about you Camilo?”

“I am going to sit down and scream into a pillow.”

“Ok,” I said. I also wanted to go back to sleep so I went back to where I was getting a tan and sleeping on the main deck. I woke up about three hours later and by then I could not even see the land and I was soaking wet. It was RAINING!? To add to that these were the only clothes we had so I had to go inside of the deck and hope for a towel. When I went down there Camilo, Antonio, and Brooklynn were already down there playing a card game. They were completely soaked too. I felt terrible. I was the one who came up with the idea anyway. I should apologize.

“Hey, guys. How are you feeling?”

“Fine,” they said in sync.

163

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“I just wanted to tell you that I’m sorry.”

“Oh, it’s ok I guess,” Camilo said with a disappointed look on his face. He looked down at his feet. “We are still together at least.”

“Yeah!” I said hoping he wouldn’t be mad. He looked mad but he didn’t act on it. “Friends?”

“Always,” he said with a big grin on his face.

We all played games for about two hours. After we were down, we heard something outside so we decided to check it out. When we went up there we saw that it was getting really dark and that it was super windy but it was still humid. Brooklynn being a genius told us something just a little bit frightening.

“Umm, a bit of a problem,” she said in a scared tone.

“What? I asked suspiciously.

“Quick question?”

“Yes,” I said.

“How warm is this water?”

“Ummm pretty warm,” I said.

“Oh, that’s not good.”

“Why not?”

“Because there is warm ocean water, we are a certain distance from the equator, there is the proper wind movement, humid air, and a calm atmosphere.”

“And?” I asked.

“And that is exactly what we need to start a hurricane!”

“WHAT!?” we yelled. “So what are we going to do?”

“Well, we just have to stay inside of the deck and hope for the best?”

“THE BEST IS NOT BEING STRANDED ON A BOAT WHEN THERE IS A HURRICANE COMING!” Camilo screamed.

“Yeah well, that’s not going to happen.”

“So more games?” I asked.

“I am going back to sleep inside the deck!” Camilo said.

“Me too!” Said Antonio.

“Me three!” I said.

“I guess I will too,” Brooklynn said. We all went back to sleep for

Up and down, up and down. We were scared so we all huddled together in the corner. We stayed huddled together for about twenty minutes.

We heard a big crash and when we saw what had happened, we screamed so loud I bet mom could hear us all the way in Florida. One entire half of the boat had fallen off the boat. The cold, crispy wind rushed in like it was going to scoop us up like a pelican with shelter.

We took cover under a big house on stilts. I didn’t know where we were but it was not a fun place to be right now. We knocked on a few doors and we were starting to lose hope but we came across a large house that was very high on stilts. The woman who answered the door was tall and looked young. She let us in and was very welcoming. She gave us warm soup and crackers. After the storm calmed down a bit she told us what was happening.

We were apparently in Galveston and that was a category four hurricane. We have to stay inside until the hurricane has left. We told her how we got here. We said we wanted to go for a fun ride on a boat but we overslept and we got too far away from shore and the hurricane had taken our boat and stranded us on the beach.

boat and help us get back home with the help of more people in town. We were so grateful she led us upstairs to a spare bedroom that had four bunk beds.

“Perfect!” we said. It was a cozy room and was very warm. We each picked a bed and dozed off to sleep. When we woke up the next morning the hurricane had passed. We got out of bed and went downstairs to get ready to leave but the woman stopped us and made

us sit down to eat. That breakfast was amazing. We had pancakes,

since mom left.

building. It only took us three days and it was looking better than ever. We happily sailed home as we waved goodbye from the dock.

Once Upon a Texas Night by Esme Bohan

On a sunny afternoon, Hugh and Jane arrived in Marfa. It was the turn-of-the-century when Texas’s economy was booming with the cattle business. Their adventurous parents had been away for the past two years in this small, quaint town to set up the ranch and stock, sent for.

With anticipation and trepidation roiling in their gut, they walked up to the general store. However, instead of their parents’ familiar faces by their agreed meeting spot, there was a warm, friendly woman with silver hair under a sky-blue bonnet. Upon seeing the twins, she strode up to them.

“You must be Jane and Hugh. Oh,” she exclaimed, with a big smile. “You look just like the photos. I’m Rose, your housekeeper. Your parents are kept outta town due to business, so I’ll bring y’all to your house and get you settled in for the night.” She had a warm southern accent, easing their worried looks. Within minutes they were clip-clopping down the trail.

The dusty, tan sights and dry, sandy scents were so different and mesmerizing from their home state of Louisiana that they didn’t realize the carriage had stopped. They had arrived at a modest home in carriage in disbelief, the children grabbed all their gear and went to the door.

Rose unlocked the house and helped them carry their luggage in. Lighting a candle, they took out of their leather bag, the twins took in the cozy house. It was disparate from their home in Louisiana, yet, it was welcoming in its way.

After unpacking, the pair walked to the kitchen, where the sound of

Noticing their curious eyes, Rose chortled.

“These may look peculiar, but they’re good Texas chow. Made for the cowboys’ long cattle drive, it’s chock-full of nutritious beef, chili peppers, suet, and salt. I bet y’all have never tried this meal before in Louisiana!”

The twins eyed each other with doubt, watching with interest while Rose began boiling the uneven chunks. Their eyes grew wide as the hard bricks transformed into a delectable stew. Pretty soon a the table.

While the famished children helped themselves to several servings, Rose began telling a story about a fantastical part of their town.

“While our town may seem small and ordinary, we have a fantastical aspect- the Marfa lights!” said their caretaker. “It’s what this town was

who see them claim that magical things happen around the lights.”

Noticing that Jane and Hugh were slowing down their eating, Rose stood up, handing them a pecan pie and a note from their parents that said:

Our dearest children, we are sorry that we couldn’t introduce you to your new home. While we know you miss Louisiana, it is beautiful here - we know you’ll love it. Don’t worry - we’ll be back soon. You’re in good hands in the meantime.

Rose gave each kid a hug, mentioning, “I need to check up on a

164

part of the house. Enjoy our Texas dessert, and give a shout if you need anything!” She then went outdoors.

Jane suggested that they should go eat their pie on the patio.

and they could see for miles and miles, while the stars shone big and bright overhead. While they missed Louisiana already, Texas was delightful as well. Warm weather along with a slight breeze, combined with the remnants of the cheesy and smoky stew put the twins in a sleepy trance.

After what felt like minutes (but could’ve easily been hours), a from somewhere in the distance.

“Hugh! Look! Look! There are some strange lights over there!” whispered Jane.

His eyes shot open, and he jumped to his feet. In the direction where Jane pointed, three lights glowed. Radiating luminescence, the lights seemed to be the size of basketballs, and they were a mix of yellow, blue, and red, switching between the colors every few seconds as if beckoning the twins ….

Glowing faintly, the lights were close enough to be touched. Jane stretched a hand out… and the lights darted away, and formed just one, a few feet away.

“What’s going on? What should we do?” inquired Jane.

“I’m not sure,” responded Hugh. “But I think we should follow.”

Giving a single glance at the house, Hugh and Jane continued walking towards the lights. Just like before, as soon as they got to the lights, the lights darted away, becoming yellow then blue, then red. Dancing ahead, then waiting for them to catch up, the lights repeated the pattern dozens of times.

“We must get to them!” exclaimed Hugh, picking up his pace. Finally, as though the orbs heard the twins, the Marfa lights

Hugh and Jane caught up to the miniature suns. Slowly inching closer, the twins were a hairsbreadth apart from touching the light. Staring in awe at the ruby-red orb, Hugh tried to focus on the image of a river inside. Reaching out a hand, Jane touched it, and then, suddenly, they were both falling, falling, falling down before landing onto a pile of brush.

“Whe-where are we?” muttered Hugh. “And how did we get here?”

Jane puzzled for a moment. “A-ha! It must be the magic Marfa lights Rose talked about. They brought us here for a reason, and I’m Jane.

They were in fact along the biggest river Hugh had ever seen - it was at least a third of a mile wide, and seemed to stretch on for forever - big cactuses were scattered across the land, with the noontime sun glinting off of the brown water. Brushing leaves and twigs out of their ginger hair, Hugh began surveying the environment. Trees towered overhead - and there was a wooden, staked sign sticking out of the river! It said The Rio Grande - part of Tejas, the friendly state.

“So, this is the famous Rio Grande. We must not be far from home,” he called out.

Jane smiled, and her teal eyes shone, highlighting her pale skin and red freckles. “We don’t need to panic! Geographically, there are lots of towns along rivers. All we gotta do is follow the Rio Grande

how to get home!”

They hiked up the river for about an hour, arriving at a huge pecan tree. Large nuts scattered the ground around the roots, and squirrels occasionally jumped down from the trees to grab the kernels. With enormous, gnarled branches that reached towards the sky, the tree seemed like it had been there since the beginning of time, and seemed pecan fell into his hands, as if to agree. At the very top of the tree was a loud, gray bird, chirping a wild, free song. Jane made a tweeting sound, then waited, listening. Tweet, tweet, they heard in response.

Jane gasped. “It must be a mockingbird! I’ve seen them all over Texas; they can copy almost any song,”

Just when they were just about to leave, a hawk soared up to the nest. To the twin’s surprise, the mockingbird didn’t back down. Instead,

to the shock, the hawk retreated in defeat. “Wow,” breathed Hugh, in awe of the protectiveness and bravery of the small bird.

After taking a moment to appreciate the strength of their feathered friend, the twins continued trudging on, arriving at a large prairie. It was wide with grass peacefully waving in the wind. While dusk was

breeze. Their bright orange wings were reminiscent of the sunset that would come.

It was enchanting. Hugh took a deep breath and slowly let it out,

buds at the top. A proud bluebonnet. knew that their voyage across Texas was over. “Marfa Lights are back!” murmured Jane. Awoken from his trance, Hugh began running toward the lights, pulling Jane along with him. The globe seemed to hang above the tall grass like a color-shifting moon, enticing the twins. Upon seeing it, their exhaustion melted away as they sprinted to the orb, managing to touch it. Just like before, they felt the same sensation of falling down, landing back onto their patio seats in such a way that it had appeared that they had simply slept outside - the only reminders of their trip were small mockingbird feathers in their hair.

Blinking their eyes against the early morning sun, they stared at the sight that awaited them. Their parents had arrived at the cattle pin, with hundreds of Texas longhorn cattle in tow. The cows had and Jane ran towards their Ma and Pa who enveloped them in their embrace.

“We got our cattle. They aren’t native to Texas, but they adapted, just like we all will too,” said their mom lovingly reassuring her children.

Sharing a look, the twins responded, “Actually, we’ve learned so much about Texas. Even though we’ll always miss Louisiana, Texas is our new home.”

“Well then come on! You must explain to us what happened. Oh! Before we forget, we got a surprise for you,” chuckled their father, holding up a small, grayish puppy. “She’s a Texas Blue Lacy, and will work with us herding our cattle.”

Within a few seconds, the reunited family were laughing and chatting with their little puppy nipping at their ankles, herding them into their new home.

Texas. The state that God has blessed with beautiful blue skies, only humans, but all kinds of fascinating wildlife. There are countless possibilities when you are in Texas that you could never imagine.

BANG, BANG. “TAKE COVER!”

It was the Battle of San Jacinto. I’m Sam Houston. I was commander of the courageous Texas army. We wouldn’t still be in the game, if we hadn’t stormed the Mexican army while they were resting, and I still couldn’t have done it without my heroic crew. We were continuing to battle it out to the death, but suddenly, WE WON! After only eighteen minutes, we had won! I couldn’t believe it. Texas

The Texas army and I were champions.

seemed to be glowing. I slowly stepped toward it, and as soon as I’d made contact with it, everything went black.

165

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum The Commander of Time Travel by Russell Bonasso

I slowly got up and plodded around. I was in a strange place that I had never seen before. As I looked around, I saw massively large towers of metal that touched the clouds. They were surrounding me wherever I went. Between some of the giant structures were much smaller ones (that I’m more used to), which sold food and drinks. There were also some that sold items that I wasn’t familiar with at all. What fascinated me most were these futuristic devices that either reacted

sized ones were in the hands of every child who paid more attention them every second.

It had been a while since I had eaten, so I walked into one of the food places. There was a sign that said, PAY WITH CREDIT CARD ONLY. I assumed this was a strange way of referring to money, so I headed in.

This place had everything. There was even someone wearing an apron who just gave me all the food I wanted and balanced my entire meal on one hand.

I enjoyed a delicious meal, a juicy piece of meat in between two round pieces of bread with crispy potato strips on the side. The socalled waiter (who I don’t think was waiting for anything) didn’t ask

piece of paper that said I owed him TWENTY DOLLARS! No one carries around twenty dollars with them just to buy a meal. I questioned owed him that much.

I told the man that I did not have enough money, but the man did not look convinced. I got nervous and couldn’t think straight, so I made a run for it. I hid behind the back wall of the food place and peeped through a crack in the wall to see what the man was doing. He was holding his miniature screen to his ear and talking to a voice coming out of it. Seconds later, a stampede of motorized toward me.

Two people came out of the vehicles and wrapped a metal chain around my hands. I wrestled around and tried my hardest to get the what was going on, but I decided to play it cool and wait and see. uniforms told me that I needed to pay for my crime.

They walked me through a hall with cells full of muscular, toughlooking guys on either side of us. The people bringing me there tore off the metal chain around my two arms and threw me into one of the cells.

The people didn’t bother to tell me how long I would be staying in this prison, so I started to worry that I would be in there for years and years.

The next day when I woke up, I started to think about what had happened recently. I remembered when I walked into the glowing lake, but then I magically ended up here. I then thought about how everything seemed so new and futuristic in this place. Everything then started to make sense.

that traveling through time didn’t mean going to another place but rather going to another time.

I had to be in Texas but in the future. Texas was indeed free of Mexican rule, and people were living in peace. This peaceful Texas that I had always dreamed of made me so happy that I forgot I was in jail. Being in jail didn’t matter that much to me though because

outside enjoying the breeze when I saw something that didn’t look

I slowly crept up to it, reached my hand toward it, and suddenly, I wasn’t in my backyard anymore.

I hope you enjoyed this Texas tale. It really proves that anything can happen in Texas. Who knows, maybe something like this could happen to you?

Enchanted Rock by Amanda Brantley

After years of living in Maryland, San Antonio provided quite a shock to my grandma. The barbecue her new high school served at lunch was unlike anything she’d ever seen. Kids talked with strong Texas accents and wore cowboy boots that clip-clopped loudly across eye-opening experience, but by the time the 80s rolled around, she was well familiar with cowboy boots and slow-cooked brisket.

Back in the 80s, my great-grandmother’s house was perpetually overrun with cousins, including my grandma and my dad’s family. My dad and his family lived in Houston, but all of his cousins, the Lawlors, had houses in San Antonio’s Hollywood Park. Hilly and covered with trees, the neighborhood was home to an unusually large deer population, Uncle Pat’s chickens, and twenty something Lawlor cousins. My great-grandmother presided over it all in her brick house that looks like it came straight out of Mad Men. The living room, covered in a dark red carpet, was two feet below the entryway; you living and dining rooms.

During major holidays when my dad was a kid, the living room would look like the George R. Brown Convention Center during some trembling in fear from the R-rated movie Uncle Pat had shown them last night despite the protests of everyone else in the house. My great grandma set out Lay’s potato chips and ranch dip, and the an exaggeration. All I know is that if the parties I saw as a kid were anything like the legendary ones of the 80s and 90s, then getting in a car with anyone over the age of 21 was certainly ill-advised.

Eventually, all those kids grew up. They went to college, and started families away from that formerly central nexus of San Antonio. My parents met at UT Law School in Austin, and then bought a house in Houston and had me and my three younger siblings. We’d still go to San Antonio from time to time, but by then my great-grandma was

were either college students who could rent Air BnBs, or they were married with kids and got hotel rooms rather than rely on Uncle Pat and Uncle Mark’s extra beds. Though the parties were just a watereddown version of the good ole’ days, I didn’t know the difference. I’d be captivated by the stories told at these parties. There were so many, but my favorites were the ones my cousins told about their Scout days: the rugged hikes through vicious thunderstorms, the backpacking mishaps, the gadgets concocted by Uncle Mark. The time they almost got eaten by a bear. They talked about their friendships, the type of bonds only created under the stress of extreme temperatures and disgusting campout food.

The last time I saw that house was in 5th grade, at my greatgrandma’s funeral. My great-aunts and uncles put the house up for sale a week later, and they found a buyer within another few days. Without that center of gravity, there was nothing drawing us to San Antonio.

a job, and I earned enough money to buy a house. I did get lonely at and futuristic things, and I even have a couple of electronic screens of my own.

Everything was pretty normal…until one day. I was just sitting

I thought about that as we passed the Welcome to San Antonio sign on I-10 while on the way to a Scout campout at Enchanted Rock. I probably wouldn’t have jumped on the chance to spend a weekend a month in the wilderness if my cousins hadn’t told me how amazing it was for them. Also in the backseat of the car reconsidering their

166

decision to spend a precious weekend without air conditioning were my friends, Anna and Caroline.

Despite my misgivings, my relatives had assured me Enchanted still bittersweet, though; it would be our last campout before Anna left

campsite after four grueling hours in the car, it was too dark to make out any details of the state park’s eponymous feature. We scrambled to set up our tents so we could go socialize with the rest of Troop 54 before everyone turned in. We chatted for an hour before going to bed, enjoying the stars and the warmth of each other’s company. No

5:00 AM came too soon. Nobody should be awake at 5:00AM, but the Scouts wait for no one, not even our need for sleep. We ate soggy hard boiled eggs and beef sticks for breakfast, then loaded our backpacks to the brim with climbing gear. Ropes, harnesses, weird metal things that should not weigh as much as they do, climbing shoes, helmets, you name it.

At 6:30, we hiked out. Up and up the Enchanted Rock, glistening in the afternoon. We helped each other up and over boulders and other obstructions in the trail. Our packs kept pulling us backwards, and a few people nearly fell on their backs in some of the steeper regions. Half an hour later, our leader declared that we’ve reached our destination and there’s a chorus of thumps as we unbuckled our packs and let them fall to the ground. We started rigging the climb, and let me tell you, there’s no bigger mental reset than realizing that whenever you go climbing, all the safety measures were probably set up by a private citizen with an REI membership rather than a trained and licensed professional.

By 9:00 AM, the climb was ready, and Scouts who had the luxury of sleeping past 5:00 started arriving. Within half an hour, Scouts were in a well-run loop of climbing up and rappelling down. My job was to belay the people rappelling. It was terrifying, having people trust you to keep them safe. My cousins told me that they used to do this stuff back when they were Scouts, and if they could do it without anyone receiving serious bodily harm, then I could too. Scouts kept circling

badge, until about noon.

We ate lunch (soggy hard boiled eggs, beef sticks, and a mangled sandwich) in the shade. The sun was out completely now, beating down on our backs. Of course, I had forgotten sunscreen. Early April temperatures in Fredericksburg, Texas are already higher than most of the northeast highs in July. We reminded each other sarcastically to drink “water water H2O, dehydration no, no, no!” But it wouldn’t be Texas without a constant risk of heatstroke, would it?

After lunch, we took down all the climbing gear, put it back in our packs, and hiked to the next climbing site. As much as I hated doing anything before 8:00 AM, hiking at 1:00 PM is so much worse. The heat was ridiculous; sweat streamed down our faces and backs,

down water.

“You guys can go; we’re gonna set this one up by ourselves,” said one of the adult leaders. Caroline, Anna, and I took off immediately, just stopping long enough to grab our water bottles. Behind the climbing site, the rock was a steady upward slope. As we reached the top, there’s a big wall of rock offering shade from the sun. We sat and sighed, ignoring the rock scratching at our backs.

“Hey— look at that,” said Anna, gesturing at a gap in the wall. We looked at each other and shrugged, why not? We followed the path in between two slabs of rock until we reached a pile of stones that lead up and up. We clambered over them, helping each other until we were at the top of the wall that we were sitting under just moments before. If we glanced down, we could still see where we left our water bottles. We laughed and admired the view. Behind us, we

could see where the scouts were rappelling, and in front of us, there’s an even bigger uphill.

“Is that the top of Enchanted Rock?” asked Caroline.

“I think it is,” I replied in awe, squinting in the harsh sunlight.

“We should go up there,” declared Anna, standing up with determination in her eyes. Caroline and I nodded in agreement.

“Let’s go,” I said. We scrambled back down the path, and almost fell down a few times in our excitement. After we grabbed our water bottles, we began the long trek up the hill. It took us a solid ten minutes to reach the top, or what we thought was the top. There was another uphill until the apex.

“Oh, heck no,” I said, but Anna and Caroline had already started hiking. Against my better judgment, I jogged after them. This hill took even longer. I could feel my face getting burned in the height of the afternoon heat. But just as I was about to give up, we reached

the granite, making the ground sparkle. In front of us, the Texas hill country extended for miles and miles. Rolling hills and trees spotted the landscape, the sun painting them a soft gold.

“I’m gonna miss this in Massachusetts,” said Anna, glancing at us and the landscape and the hills we conquered to get here. “You can’t get this anywhere else, can you?”

I thought about my grandma, who didn’t want to move here but loves this place anyway. I thought of my great-grandmother’s house, the old brick that belongs to another family now but still holds a trove of family memories. I thought of my cousins, how even though they’ve been all around the country, they still talk about their childhood campouts in Texas. I thought of us, standing here drenched in sweat when we could be at home, when there’s a lot of other things we could have been doing with our Saturday that didn’t involve getting sunburned.

Why are we here? What’s the common thread, the invisible string through it all? It’s Texas, isn’t it? This big, wonderful thing that holds my family story, and now my story too.

The Texas Revolution

by Nimora Breaux

My Name is Nimora Alexandria Breaux, and I wrote about the Texas Revolution. I chose this topic because it is an important part of Texas history, and the reason Texas has become what it is today. The Texas Revolution started because Texas was trying to get its independence from Mexico. There were multiple battles in the Texas

Gonzales started on October 2, 1835, and ended the same day. This all started because Mexico wanted to take back a cannon. At the time Texans were called Texians which meant that the person was from a Mexican descendant. General Ugartechea, Fransico De Castaneda, Commander James C. Neill, and Almaron Dickson were all a part of the Battle of Gonzales. The Texians won the battle and after that, the Mexican army went home.

The next battle that took place in the battle of Goliad. In this battle, the Texians wanted to capture General Cos’. General Martin Perfecto de Cos’ was a general in the Mexican army. Captain Collingsworth

The Texian militia captured La Bahia instead. La Bahia is a presidio; a presidio is a fort made to protect a mission. A mission is a place that Natives go to learn about Christianity and claim land. After this happened the Texians got 10,000 dollars’ worth of supplies plus several cannons. Next was the March to San Antonio. At the time San Antonio was the most important city in Texas. Commander Stephen F. Austin marched to San Antonio and laid siege. General Cos’ came and defended the city. Then the battle of Conception happened. The Texians fought any attacks, that’s how they won their second battle. After the Gross

167

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

The next battle was the Siege and Capture of the Alamo. and General Cos’ were the people that were involved. Ben Milam inspired the Texians to attack. This lasted 4 days and on the 5th day, General Cos’ surrendered. In conclusion of all of this, the Texians captured San Antonio including the Alamo. Next was the Siege of the Alamo, Sam Houston demands that all of the defenders must leave San Antonio. William B. Travis and his men vow to stay until “ Victory or Death.” This lasts 13 days until Antiono de Lopez Santa Anna attacks. Santa Anna was the president of Mexico. James Bowie also came with William B. Travis. James Fannin was supposed to come, but never showed up. Travis wrote a letter that starts with “ To the people of Texas and all of the Americans in the world” and ends with “ Victory or Death.” Santa Anna attacks and promises to kill all of the defenders. The battle starts at 5 a.m and lasts 90

Bowie was executed. All 189 defenders were killed. In total 600 to 1600 people had been killed. The Texians lost, but they continued

The Texas Declaration of Independence was next. George Childress wrote this claim that Mexico had stopped protecting the lives, liberty, and property of people whom its legitimate powers come from and had complained about no reason for acts of oppression and Tyranny ( social studies success). Next was the Runaway Scrape, Santa Anna went to Texas which scared settlers. They thought he was going to capture and kill them. Women and kids packed and left. The next thing that happened was the Massacre at Goliad. General Urrea and 900 troops went to South Texas. The Texians went to the battle of Coleto Creek, the Texians surrendered. Santa Anna was upset that the Texians weren’t killed, so he went back to Texas and killed Fannin’s men. This was on March 27, 1836. Lastly, was the Battle of San Jacinto. Sam Houston, a small army, General Antonio de Lopez, Deaf Smith, and Mexican Soldiers were all involved. Sam Houston wanted revenge for the Alamo. Santa Anna came to Texas and was ready for a battle. Some Texians died or were taken as prisoners. Santa Anna was captured and begged for mercy. The Texians won San Jacinto. Now the Texians won San Jacinto and

and become the 28th state of the United States. There are a lot of reasons that Texas should be annexed. First of all, Texas would be an independent state. Secondly, there would be a treaty between Texas and Mexico. Texas would be able to use the U.S dollar. This was extremely important because Texas had a lot of debt. Lastly, they would have a good relationship with Britain. There are some reasons people did not want Texas to be annexed. It would become a haven for slaves. A haven is a place where slaves go to escape slavery. Texas was worried about their debt not being paid. Lastly, Mexico didn’t believe Texas was a legal state. To begin the process of Annexation Congress had to pass a joint resolution Texas had to

Then, Congress passed the joint resolution instead of a treaty, the joint resolution only passed by one vote.

On December 29, 1845, Polk signed the Texas Annexation. Texas was now the 28th state of the United States. The presidential election of 1844 now meant that Americans were ready to accept

Houston, and the Second President was Mirabeau Lamar. While Sam Houston was president he had over 3 million dollars in debt from the government’s effort to collect money. Sam’s relationship with the Natives wasn’t good as well since he wanted them to quietly give up their land. Sam had a good relationship with Mexico since he released Santa Anna. Mirabeau Lamar had over 8 million dollars of debt from rebuilding the Navy and expenditures. Mirabeau didn’t have a good relationship with the Natives because Texas and the Comanche had a couple of battles. Lamar sent ships to Mexico with hopes to invade them, Mexico surrendered. In my opinion, Sam Houston was a better president. Sam Houston had less debt

and fewer rebellions with other countries, unlike Mirabeau Lamar. Since Sam Houston participated in the Texas Revolution, I feel like he knew what Texas needed at the time. Sam Houston also let Santa Anna go after he killed a lot of the Texians from the Texas Revolution. Sam Houston also had a good relationship with the Natives until he tried to get them to give away their land. In my opinion, Sam Houston had a better and nonviolent way of doing things when he got elected as president of Texas. Sam Houston also focused on a lot of things that Texas needed at the time. I also feel like Sam Houston was a more peaceful president than Mirabuea Lamar which was a reason that I chose him. My Last reason that I chose Sam Houston was that if he did do anything wrong he tried to make up for it to help give Texas a better relationship with the country. In conclusion, all of this contributed to Texas becoming what it is today.

The Life of Margaret Lea Houston: Sam Houston’s Daughter by Cameron Brock

Sam Houston. Ma had been really sad for a few days, and I didn’t know why. As I looked up at the stars all I could see was Pa winking at me. Right before he left he handed me something and said, “Don’t look at this letter until...”

Ma cut him off, Pa kissed me on the cheek and left. Ma has cooked for me, tucked me in, and helped me grow crops. I really miss Pa. Three nights have gone by and there is still no sign of him. On February 29, he came back. He and Ma put me to bed and started whispering to each other in the kitchen. I was trying to listen, but I only heard a few words, and adoption was one of them! The next day they came into my room.

“Get up Margaret,” Ma told me. “We’re going to Grandma Elizabeth’s house.”

I knew we weren’t going to Grandma Elizabeth’s house, but they didn’t know that I knew that we were going to the orphanage. I told Pa to stop the wagon. He nodded. We stopped at the side of the trail and Ma, and I got out. I told Pa to look at the Steependile hill. I ran as fast as I could away from Pa and Ma. I got pretty far until I saw an army marching toward me.

I hid in the bushes, but they saw me. I was captured and taken to a cell underground. I screamed for help, but it was no use, I would be down here…forever. I actually made some friends after a while. Their names were Samantha, Martha, and Charlotte. Charlotte was a blonde, skinny girl. I could tell she hadn’t eaten in a really long time. Samantha was my best friend. The guy’s name that captured us was Santa Anna. The guy who was guarding us was really nice.

Two nights after Charlotte, Samantha, and Martha came down here, Charles, our guard set us free. We ran until the end of the road. And we didn’t stop. We turned the corner whenever we saw horses. We immediately ran away. But we didn’t know which way to go so we ran back towards the cells. And that would be our biggest mistake. Santa Anna caught us. Well…not us. He only caught Charlotte and Samantha. I tried to come out, but Martha pulled me back. I didn’t know what was going to happen to them, but I knew it wasn’t going to be something good. Martha and I ran away as fast as we could. We stopped and I recognized the town where we had stopped in. Then I saw a Steependile hill sign. It was my hometown! I had made the biggest mistake leaving. And I just wanted to go home, but then I heard a scream.

I turned around to see Samantha running toward me. She was alive! We hugged and I have never hugged someone so tight. But then I realized…where’s Charlotte?

“Uh-u-um where’s Charlotte, Samantha?”

She looked behind her and said, “She was just now behind me.”

I looked behind me. Martha wasn’t there. Samantha asked me,

168

“Where’s

Martha, Margaret?”

I shouted in fear as I realized that we were surrounded by trees… we were just in Huntsville. “What if we’re in a coma?” Samantha asked.

“Samantha! If we were in a coma you wouldn’t have said that,” I told her.

She just rolled her eyes like I was crazy. We walked through the old shack. Samantha wanted to go inside, but I told her that it was probably a trap. She didn’t listen. She got to the porch and turned around.

“Yeah, no. It is probably a trap,” Samantha called out.

I started to think. I am in a really bad situation, and I am just now realizing it. But that is when a spark shocked inside of my head. Why didn’t I think of this before? “Samantha! I have an idea!” I continued to tell her my idea.

She looked shocked, “Why didn’t I think of this? That is a pretty good idea… I’m in!”

We walked through the forest and cut down the skinny, short trees with rope we found tied around one of the pillars on the house we

of soldiers lined up, with a red blazer and each and every one of them had a hat with a feather sticking out on top. This is when we knew that we were in trouble. But they were actually pretty nice. We actually noticed that the leader was Santa Anna, the guy that captured us.

“Cual es su nombre?” he says in some kind of language.

Samantha and I looked at each other like he was crazy. “What?” Both of us say at the same time.

He rolls his eyes and says, “What is your name?” His English wasn’t very good.

that if I told the truth he would recognize my last name. So I went with the biggest risk. “Martha. Martha Smith, and this is Charlotte Tiger.” I stutter.

“Ok, ok, se pueden ir—I mean y’all can go.” We look at him in excitement.

We pass by and say, “Thank you, sir,”

We follow this trail until I realize where it is leading. My home! It is right there! “O-oh my god… that is my home!” I say. My eyes start to twitch. I look to my right and Samantha fainted. I drag her on the

“Ok. Samantha, get up!” I whisper in her ear.

She wiggles her head and says, “We lived!”

I nodded my head. “Keep your voice down though, the soldiers might hear you.” The door opened. I look up and it was my mom. It was my mom! I started to cry. Ma pulled me in for a hug. God, she hugged me tight.

“Uh-uh Ma? Do you think Samantha can stay with us?” I say hopefully.

She hesitated for a moment, but then she nodded. “But everywhere she goes, she is Charlotte, and even in the house.” She nods. I wondered where Pa was and then I remembered that he had gone to war. We sit down at the table. And talk. And talk. And talk. Until I brought up Pa, the room went silent.

“Ma? Where is Pa?”

She started to cry, “I’m so sorry honey. He didn’t make it in the battle.”

I try to hold in my tears, but it was no use. Pa was gone and pillow.

“Well,” she starts while bursting into tears. “He had been captured by Santa Anna. And was told that you were captured. He had the choice to either die or watch you get executed by Santa Anna. He chose to risk his life to save you and Samantha,” I smiled for a second. My pa actually loved me. Since he said that he was going to put me up for adoption, I thought he hated me. But he risked his life. For me.

Time Travel in Texas by Grant Brown

Hi, I’m Blake and I’m a genius. At least that’s what everyone else says. Personally, I don’t think so. Sure, I’m good at coding, engineering, and random school stuff. But so are millions of people around the world. I’ve done several projects in my garage that I don’t think are that interesting. I made a grappling hook (Unfortunately, my mom won’t let me do any testing.), my own VR headset (coded by me), a drone with lasers (My mom doesn’t know about the lasers, but they that is smaller than most but has more storage than the newest iPhone,

I’m currently working on a project that few people have ever done. You might think that no one has done it, but I have a different theory.

stabilizers to stabilize the quantum energy. If I don’t get this to work,

to show everyone. I really want to go see the dinosaurs. I know, so lame. I’ve read so many books on time travel that my mom is getting suspicious. In almost every single book I’ve read the thing that controls what time you go to breaks. In every book it is called something else, so I have decided not to name it. I’ve checked that thing so many times and I am sure it won’t break. If it does, I could go back billions of years before Earth even existed, and I would die. But before I go back to the cretaceous period, I will go back just a day to test the machine.

projects I’m working on and today, I am looking for one thing in one in a random junkyard. I searched for so long, my mom had to call me and tell me to come home.

As I was walking back out of the junkyard, I saw a piece of metal. It looked like a microchip. You can always use one of those, so I

This model was so rare, I had only seen one other in my whole life. I put it in my pocket and kept moving. Right as I was walking out the yard, I saw a frame the perfect size for the chip and my time machine. Combining this and the microchip I could make a homemade W.C.F by writing my own code. The reason I hadn’t done this with a regular chip before was because my machine wasn’t the right size for any chip, and if I changed the size of the frame by even a micrometer, it would disrupt other parts.

that night in anticipation of the literal time machine. I decided I wouldn’t sleep that night and I would just make sure the machine would work. I checked the time you go to controller and the quantum energy stabilizer over and over again.

time to get back if it didn’t work. I stepped into the time machine and set the controls to yesterday right before school. I clicked all the buttons in the right sequence until I got to the last button: the launch button. My heart was pounding, I was so nervous.

button and the world started to swirl. As the machine was traveling back in time, I could see the events in history happening around me. I saw events in Texas history that I had learned in school. I saw The Battle of the Alamo, Texas becoming a country, Texas being annexed, and The Battle of San Jacinto.

I realized I had gone way too far. I immediately pressed the button to go back to the present, but realized it was broken. It must have been disrupted by the homemade W.C.F. I was so worried. I had no way of knowing when I was going to end up. I just sat down, closed my eyes, and tried to relax. After what had seemed like forever, I felt the machine stop.

169

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

building next to me looked just like the Alamo. In the distance, I saw thousands upon thousands of troops marching towards the building. Last year, I had learned all about this in school, so I knew what was going to happen.

I decided I was going to try and help. I walked up into the building and tried to tell the men to give up and that the Mexicans would destroy. They did not believe me. I think they thought I was some kind of spy. I decided to get out of there and watch from a distance. I found a nearby tree and climbed up and waited. For hours I sat there, watching the army getting closer and closer. At last, they arrived and immediately attacked. It was nothing like the story at all. I saw several thirteen days.

Afterwards, I went inside the building and told the survivors that I had told them so. They asked what a kid was doing out there. I just told them that I was stuck and that the machine I had used to get here

they were going there to ambush a crowd of Mexicans and hopefully win their war. I decided to come with them. So, we walked for about two months before we got to a place close to the river. I wanted to wait for the battle to be over to get the materials. It was late so I went to bed.

Finally, it was morning, and it was time to go into the battle. They expected the battle to take a long time but as we snuck up on them

I pondered this for a minute and said, “Ok, Texas it is.”

A month passes and I start to see Florida, mom says that we will stop in a place called Clearwater. I didn’t know much about it back then. I couldn’t afford to go to school so I only knew what people told me. I heard Florida was like heaven but all I could see were swamps. Three weeks have passed. I am scared mom has gotten sick. She has a high fever, the others try to comfort me but I can tell they’re scared too. Rain, rain, rain, again more water but more work, mom is feeling better she can work again.

We reach Clearwater and take temporary jobs to get money for food. We leave a week later as we planned. We’re going to Gulfport next maybe this isn’t so bad, I thought, but I would soon be proven wrong. A huge shadow stretches across the sea. There’s nothing I can

there like a bird with clipped wings. Seven out of ten are lost, and our raft is lost. We have to walk the rest. I don’t know where we are. I suppose mom would have known but she belongs to the sea now I’ll never see her again. We made it to Louisiana I think, we just have to head south.

“Almost there, we’re almost there,” I yell so loud that I feel sick.

parents could see it. It felt like home, it was home but where would I stay and how would I get food? The other two survivors said I can

Didn’t have toys or if there was nothing I could do in the house I spent my time in the woods. I loved the bluebonnets. They are my favorites.

the Alamo had made me all squeamish. As I walked down to the river to gather my materials, I heard cries of Remember the Alamo! And Remember Goliad! And I realized that these battles were all a part of my history. All these people who I had spent these last two months with might be my great, great, great, great grandparents.

I am a part of Texas. We are all a part of Texas.

Texas Is A Strange New Place

by Emma Burguieres

I woke up coughing smoke! I try to yell to my parents but my words get lost in the thickness of the smoke. I ran around frantically

happy that she is here and I don’t notice the tears on her face. I ask her what was wrong. She is quiet for a second and then she tells me that my father never made it out.

“Why is this happening?” I say, now looking like my mother, face stained with tears. She told me that he tried to protest against the government. We slept on the grass that night, but I was used to this. wanted too also.

The next day I would have a dream come true. I get woken up in a world of black, my mom tells me to follow. So I do, she takes me up a thin mountain path lit by only the moon and stars. We end up in a musky chamber. I see many people, some I recognize, some I don’t. I stare and notice they stare back. I ask my mom what’s going on, she says we’re leaving Cuba. I had so many questions that I wanted to ask but noticing all the sleepless faces and thought I should let them rest and maybe we could get some rest too. I wake up on a raft in the middle of a vast ocean. I ask where we are and where we are going. My mother said we’re on the Tropic of Cancer and that we were going to Texas.

“But why Texas, Florida is closer?”

“They don’t want us there.”

“Ok, then why not Alabama or Georgia,” I ask.

She sighs and says that dad was obsessed with Texas and always wanted us to live there, “He thought it would be better for you.”

One day I was just taking a walk and I saw a creature that I’d never seen before it was a small skinny thing with spots on its back and a little white tail. It seemed scared and I saw no mom in sight. I took it home and they told me it was a deer, I asked if I could keep it and they said if you can pay for its food by yourself you can. So I got a job cutting grass and kept the grass for my deer and gave the rest to my adopted parents. I didn’t have much time to go on nature walks anymore.

My deer got a lot bigger. He was taller than me and ate twice as much so I took him out in the wild and released him. He says hi by nodding every time I go on my walks through the woods. I wish that summer could last forever. I am worried I am starting school and I don’t have any friends. My parents say they will take me out to get barbecue to comfort me but I know that they know I will have a bad time there. The next day I went to school it was not that bad. I thought until we did the pledge that I was terrible, as I didn’t know any of the words. At recess a girl called Madeline went over and asked if I wanted to join her, I did. We played Jacks together until the end of recess. Then she asked me if I wanted to come to her house. I said if I had time I would, so after school, I biked over to her house and we talked. She told me all about Texas. As I biked home amongst the bluebonnets I thought about Texas.

Stained Overalls

by Makayla Caldwell

Fearlessly reaching into the nesting box, a bright red-headed young girl in stained overalls slid her hand under the warm feathers of a brooding hen to gather her eggs. She wasn’t quick enough.

“Ouch!” she yelled, yanking her hand back. She rubbed the place where the hen angrily pecked her, then reached for the eggs again while muttering to herself about how the chickens don’t need the eggs.

that she could hear.

An old man was sitting on the porch of a plain white house, swaying in a creaking rocking chair. Holding the daily newspaper in one hand with a mug of black coffee in the other, he questioned the girl, “How many eggs we got today?”

“Twelve, sir.”

170

“Good. Put ‘em in the pantry, would ya?”

“Yes sir,” she said with a nod. The girl took her woven basket of brown speckled eggs to the garage and set them down on a dirty

frizzy hair back into a braid once more. This heat is going to bake me alive, she thought to herself. Her sweaty hands grabbed an empty egg eggs, and replaced the carton to its shelf in the cabinet. The other six she took to the kitchen, washed them off, and scrambled them.

As she was frying the eggs, the porch door swung open as the screen door slammed shut. The old man stepped into the kitchen and set the paper on the cluttered kitchen table that was already full of paperwork. “You need help?” he asked, gesturing towards the stove.

“No sir, I got it. Thank you though.” The man nodded once in response, then turned towards the wall full of frames. His eyes roamed the captured memories before falling on the center picture. The photo was old and with little color, but held the most precious people in his life. The printed moment portrayed a radiant young woman holding a small red-headed girl on her lap. They both had joyful smiles playing on their lips as the woman played with the toddler. The man let himself smile for only a moment before sitting at the table.

Balancing two plates in her hands, the girl set a plate of eggs in front of the old man, and sat down next to him with her own plate, pushing aside the surrounding papers. They both bowed their heads while the girl said a prayer. “Dear God, thank you for the food you have blessed us with and help it to nourish our bodies. Also, please

“Amen.” the man gently followed.

Though the girl cleared her portion of the table from the papers, she still couldn’t keep her eyes off of them. They were full of information from the two nearest middle schools, but she already decided which one she’d be going to. Everly middle school was

food. How could she not choose the school with BBQ Fridays? Of course, no one could make better ribs than the old man, but at least Cunningham had something.

The girl had been homeschooled by her mother her whole life,

an education, which, according to the old man, had to be taught by a professional. The girl thought about protesting again, but decided not to, knowing well that the old man was more stubborn than her. She had always been a fast learner and knew she could teach herself anything. She could even become an anesthesiologist if she wanted to, but math was not something she enjoyed. If she already knew everything, what more can a school teach her? There was just no reason to go. Except the law, of course, which the old man continually reminded her of.

Sliding a paper titled “Everly Curriculum” in front of himself, the old man read over the paper once more. The girl quickly made another prayer to God that she wouldn’t be forced to go to Everly. Their food was revolting, and she wouldn’t be able to survive a week on veggie burgers and frozen pizza. Only pigs could digest abominations like that.

“I know you don’t like Everly, but I honestly think it would be the best option. A lot of homeschoolers are gonna be goin’ there too, and the transition is a lot smoother than at Cunningham. They even have a nice art program that I bet you would enjoy,” the old man said, looking at the paper in his hand.

“Cunningham has an art class too, right?”

“Yes.”

“Then I want to go there. I’ll die if you make me try a meatless taco. What’s the meat then? All their food looked poisonous when we visited Everly. Cunningham’s food was so much better, and it’s cheaper. Please just let me go to Cunningham.”

“How did you know that it’s cheaper?” the old man asked, puzzled.

“It was on one of the thousands of papers on the table.” The old man nodded.

“There is more to school than just food you know,” the man tried

to persuade. The girl shrugged and went back to eating her breakfast.

“I’ve gotta go into town today. A man is sellin’ me one of his old to come with?” he asks the girl.

“Yep! Do I have enough time to read another chapter before we go?”

“You can just bring it with you and read it in the car. It’ll take

book.

Once the truck stopped, the girl stretched in her big worn leather seat, holding her book above her head in her right hand. Driving into town always took a toll on her body, as she wasn’t used to sitting around very long. She popped the passenger door open and hopped onto the rich earth, staining her bright pink tennis shoes. The girl placed her

her from a distance, scrutinizing her.

The stranger and the old man were conversing loudly and laughing together, and the girl decided to join them. She stepped out from looked as if he was in his mid-thirties, and a boy who appeared to be her own age. The boy’s jeans were dusty with dirt, and his T-shirt was slightly damp from working in the heat, much like his father’s. Both had short-cropped dark brown hair, highlighting their hazel eyes. When the girl stepped closer to the group, the old man introduced her.

“Hank, Davis, this is T. T, this is Mr. Hank and Davis,” he said, pointing to the man and the boy.

“Howdy,” the girl greeted the two strangers.

“Howdy,” they replied simultaneously.

“Are you gonna be helping us move the feeder, young lady?” Mr. Hank asked T, pulling on gloves over his rough hands.

“Yes sir.”

“Alright. Let’s get it into the trailer,” he concluded, moving towards the large feeder near a metal barn as his son, Davis, followed him. The old man moved towards the truck to bring it closer to the barn, but the girl decided to follow Davis.

“Hey! Wait up!” she yelled after him. The boy stopped and turned around, waiting for her to catch up.

“Yeah?” the boy asked. T took a few seconds to catch her breath. “So, uh, what’s your favorite color?”

“Maroon. What about you?”

“Green. But not lime green. Lime green is disgusting. And barf green. But I like all other greens.”

“Oh. Me too.” They walked in silence for a few seconds until T started talking again. She told Davis about her book, and how the even though it was obvious throughout the entire story. She continued talking while the two men talked, as they carried tools to the trailer, and even when they rode into town in her grandfather’s truck. T hadn’t been paying much attention to what they were doing until they stopped near her favorite, and only, bookstore in town.

“YES! I love this place!” she squealed, causing the boy to move to cover his ears.

“Me too!” he said, once she settled down for a moment. “Can we stay here while y’all go to the hardware store?”

“Sure. We’ll be back in about half an hour. Don’t go outside the store,” he replied in a deep but soothing tone.

T squealed again and ran into the store with her book in hand, not waiting for her newfound friend. Davis entered soon after her and quietly went to the poetry section, pulled out a book, and sat down on

part of the store. “Why are you here?” she asked Davis.

“Because this is the poetry part of the store.”

“I know. That’s why I asked why you were here.”

“You don’t like poetry?” he asked, confused.

171

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Ew, no. It’s boring.”

“No it’s not. Look,” he said, showing her a page from Aesop’s Fables. She took the book from his hands and sat down next to him and became lost in the book before he interrupted her.

“So, do you like it?”

“I think so. It’s pretty cool. Do you write poetry?” she asked “Sometimes. Do you want me to teach you? You can make one out of your name. Like for me, I can start it with ‘daring’ for ‘D’.”

“So, for me, could I start it with ‘tough’ for ‘T’?”

“If you’d like. What is your full name by the way?” Davis asked.

“Maybe I’ll tell you later. But right now, I gotta work on my poem. I should show it off to people at my new school so they can think I’m cool. Then I’ll make a whole lotta friends. I used to be homeschooled, but now I’m moving to a public school.”

“Oh, me too. I’m kinda nervous. I don’t know anyone there.”

“Me neither,” T replied, reading the book again.

front of the entire classroom. Her teacher asked her to introduce herself and tell the class about her, so T decided to read her poem to the class. Summoning all the courage she had, she recited

hazel eyed boy sitting in the back row, and a smile tugged on her lips.

“I am tough. I am exotic. I am xenodochial. I am adventurous, and I am stubborn. I am Texas.”

Falling by Alice Cancienne

Hello, my name is Laura. I am 13. This is a story about how I got captured by the Comanche then saved by them. I was captured because I tried to sneak onto their land but then saved by one because he became friends with me. I was 9 or 10, probably 10. It was Christmas morning, of course, it was not cold because for Pete’s sake it’s Houston, TX. Anywho, I had been asking for a puppy and horse for as long as I can remember. I had wanted one because I

adventure with only my feet.

I opened the gift with the holes because I thought it was going to be a puppy. But it was socks. The socks were quite big and they said something. Look on our porch, they said. So I ran to the door and I saw not a horse or a puppy, Both! I was so happy. The puppy was a German Shepherd and the horse was black with a white mane and tail.

The next day I went riding with my horse Lace, and I was clutching onto Noodle who is my puppy. I went to the Guadalupe Mountains, and I saw something. A red light. I went closer, and closer. Until I found out what it was. It was the Comanche Tribe. They saw me, this was bad. They came running at me. Or should I say charging? I tried to make Lace go faster, but she wouldn’t. Papa said I would have to break in the new horse. But I forgot. Anyway, I eventually got to my Papa’s land but not fast enough. I put Noodle in his basket so I could make Lace go faster, but the basket fell off! The Comanche reached down and got him.

“NO!” I shouted as loud as I could.

After I had run to my Papa, I told him what had happened. “And then they chased me all aro-” Pa stopped me there.

“First of all, slow down. You’re okay, right?” I nodded at him. “Now is Lace okay?” I nodded again. “But Noodle he is-” Pa stopped me again.

dangerous.”

“But I have to.”

“No, you don’t! You can stay and be with us.”

Pa did not listen; he had left.

Two weeks later and Noodle, almost full size, was left on our

doorstep. With a note “If you want your pa back come and get him” from- ?? I knew who it was, the Comanche. I told Ma, she wanted to come but I told her no.

“You stay here.” I gave her something. A Chihuahua puppy. “I found him on the road. I call him Bucky.”

“Oh, like grandpa’s dog,” she said. “Yeah.”

“You are your papa’s daughter.” “I know mama.”

The next day I left. I went back to the mountains, I saw the light. Except brighter, Why? I came closer and saw there was no light, it closer. Eventually, I fell. Sliding down the rocky Guadalupe Mountains, hurting every bone in my body. Until something caught me, wait not something, someone.

After I had woken up because I was sliding down a mountain, I saw him. The boy who saved me but there was something wrong.

“Ahh!” I shouted.

“Calm down. Hi, I’m Argo,” he said.

“But your a -your a-”

“Yeah I know I’m a Comanche but I’m much more. I’m the one”

“You are the one who stole my father!” I shouted.

“No, that was my tribe. I was the one who...”

“You stole my dog!”

“Well yes, but I was the one who brought him back home.” Argo was a Comanche but he didn’t wanna be one. He told me that he was born to a poor girl who had no money. But the girl loved him and he loved the girl. One day when he was about two years of age, someone shot his mother. That’s when he became an orphan. No one really knew why Argo’s’ mom got shot, but no one was allowed to take him.

me rolling down the hill he acted fast and he did not know what he was doing.

He took me to his land and that’s when I saw him. My dad, right there. I tried to run but Argo would not let me.

“What are you doing?”

“That’s my dad, I need to save him!”

“No! They will capture you.” While we were arguing Noodle ran out and started barking like crazy.

“No!” I whisper screamed.

“Who’s dog is this?” the chief asked. Argo walked out.

“Hers,” he said as he pointed to me. What was he doing? Turning on me? The chief walked toward me.

“Is this yours?” he asked.

“First of all, my dog is not a this, he is a living breathing thing. Second of all, yes he is my dog, and that is my papa.”

Everyone gasped. “You told us that he was a prisoner,” someone said.

“Well he is not, he is my papa and he was captured while he was looking for my dog, Noodle,” I said.

“Well…….yes but….” Everyone gasped again.

“TRAITOR!” someone yelled.

They all yelled and screamed at the same time and it was, of nowhere someone pushed me off the cliff, I thought I was going to die. But then Argo saved me. I hugged him so hard that I almost made him die.

“Sorry,” I said.

“Don’t be,” he said back.

My papa and I went back home and my mom was so happy I found him.

So every day after that I would ride Lace to the Guadalupe Mountains with Noodle running alongside me. We would go visit Argo and his family and we would play and get into trouble and every day was a new adventure.

172

The Field Trip

by Ronin Chakrabarti

Screeeeee, the bus’s tires came to a stop, as the nostalgic smell of gasoline came to me once more. Going in and out of the shadows of the trees and the unavoidable rays of the sun, the crowd of 8th graders

back. Row 16 was good enough.

Glancing up, I saw everybody pairing up with each other. Looking through the window and counting the leaves, I felt a force on my backpack. Then I saw his spiky black hair out of my peripheral vision.

“Hi, I’m Leonard,” the voice said. “So, we’re going to NASA. You think we’ll see a rocket take off on one of their secret missions?”

“Mhm, yeah. Those secret missions can’t sneak by us,” I replied, resisting the urge to roll my eyes. “By the way, I’m Marcus. It’s nice to meet you.”

We rolled past the many sights and sounds of Texas, the windows of the bus perfectly framing the cows that dotted the serene landscape.

the green, yellow, and brown reaching up to touch it. It seemed to go on and on; and so did Leonard’s voice. He continued on about the aliens, the UFOs, and how we would just happen to stumble upon an interplanetary war. To be honest, I would be lying if I said I wasn’t at least a little interested in the possibility of an alien takeover.

“So, anyway, that’s how the cheese slices in the NASA headquarters

In the distance, the white colossus peaked up. Embroidered upon the space center seemed to tower higher and higher into the sky. When the bus doors sprung open. The tour guide bounced down the stairs to give us a rundown of the building.

“Greetings, everyone, I’m Instructor Marie, and today we will be exploring the NASA Space Center in Houston, Texas!”

“Remember,” Leonard whispered. “Someone may try to wipe be discreet about it.”

Every room was the size of an auditorium and sounded like one too with the high ceilings and the chatter of all the people. Leonard basically became the commentator for our tour, analyzing each room’s potential for having secret missions and rating them on a scale of one to ten.

“Three,” he blurted out. “This is such a bland room. Come on NASA, you can do better than this.” The next room, however, was a different story.

“Nine,” Leonard said immediately.

Surprisingly, he was right, as there in front of us was an enormous room, at least 80 feet in length, with an incredibly detailed model rocket suspended in the air above a grass display. People wandered about, and there were lots of places where someone would hide something.

“And on the right of us, you can see the ‘anti-alien serum’ that some say was left here long ago,” instructor Marie interjected.

Maybe someone would hide something there, I thought, but then, out of the corner of my eye, I spotted a boarded-up window. As we circled around the room, we made our way closer to the window, which the tour guide completely ignored. Even Leonard didn’t notice. Inching closer, I looked around and, out of nowhere, four guards appeared in the corners of the room. Dressed in navy blue and each adorned with a bright yellow badge, they didn’t necessarily look menacing, but still scared me. Were they always there? I’d have to assume so. Walking closer, I pulled the curtains on the window around me to cover myself up and peeked through.

A wide area covered in a black tarp was just outside. Three rockets stood there. What was their purpose? Suddenly, I heard the curtains move behind me, but there was nobody there. Oh well, that was probably nothing, I thought. but when I turned around, everything was gone. No rockets. Not even any debris. Either Leonard made me

imagine things or some very high-budget secret operation was going on.

I backed away from the window and scanned the room for Leonard. He was nowhere to be found. Trying to act as naturally as I could, I speed-walked through the many rooms and saw a glimpse of his spiky black hair. Running up to him, I whispered to him what happened.

I was joking. “No, no, I’m serious,” I insisted. “Really? Did anyone see you?”

“I don’t know if anyone saw me, but there were some guards over there.”

We continued on as if nothing happened, instructor Marie leading us forward. After what seemed like three hours, we made it to the end of the tour. Stepping into the bus, I thought about what I saw, but couldn’t make any sense of it.

CLANG! It was just a lightning strike that woke me up, I thought, but then I looked out the window and saw a giant piece of metal with NASA displayed upon it. Then my phone started ringing.

“Hello, Marcus?!” It was Leonard.

“Oh hey, you were able to read the phone number I wrote down. So, umm… I think you need to come over to my house and look outside.”

“No, you’re the one who needs to look outside.”

Spreading apart the curtains, I peeked outside the windows. Everywhere I could see, there were slimy blob-like creatures. Were my eyes deceiving me? What was happening? My brain was a jumble of random nonsensical thoughts,

“You know those rockets you saw?” Leonard started. “If I am not

wasn’t strong enough to overcome them.”

Then suddenly, the phone line went dead. Calling back didn’t elicit any response, so I was on my own. Knock knock, I heard from the door. Sprinting downstairs, I looked through the peephole and saw the spirit of Texas. Everybody was sgathered outside ready to take on the blobs. People from all walks of life had come to join forces. Unfortunately, the alien blobs had severed connection with the rest of the world, so we were on our own.

BZZZ, BZZZ, the phone vibrated. Leonard was back on the phone.

“Hey, do you remember the anti-alien serum back at the space center?”

“No,” I replied.

“It might be the actual anti-alien serum!” Leonard exclaimed. “Alright, well I guess I have nothing better to do than listen to you.”

Running around the corner, I made it to the local hot dog stand, run by Glenn.

“Marcus! You need a hot dog?”

“Glenn, an alien invasion is not the time for hot dogs! I need to use your truck to get to the NASA Space Center and secure the anti-alien serum.” He happily accepted - anything to please his loyal consumers I guess! We were off to the space center. Time was of the essence, as the blobs had already started destroying the town. Soon enough though, we had made it.

Dashing through the rooms, Glenn guarded the doors while I reached for the box hidden in the wall. Sure enough, in tiny bold lettering, it said ANTI-ALIEN SERUM. Now that I think about it, the instructor really did mention this on the tour, but I guess I was just zoned out. I reached inside the glass case and grasped the green canister when a crashing sound played in the distance. “Glenn! Is that you?!”

“Marcus! The aliens are here!” About 50 yards away, I saw Glenn at the entrance. If we were going to protect our town, we were going to protect it Texas-style. Tiny blobs about the size of cups of Jello chased Glenn, clearly outmatched and much slower than him. Unscrewing the tip of the canister and holding down on the trigger, green snow-

173

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

like particles spewed out and covered them. We were safe. Glenn and I sprinted towards the truck, but saw that the larger blobs were coming for the Space Center. The Space Center was a symbol of the explorative and adventurous spirit of Texas. It had to be saved.

over in the truck and gathered as many citizens as we could. Ripping open the plastic wrapping of the cups in the back of Glenn’s truck, we had a plan. The blobs were closing in, some the size of one-story houses. What they didn’t realize was that they were walking, or rather bouncing, straight into a trap. The largest blob at about two-stories

he himself could defeat all of us. He came closer, and closer, and SPLASH. Everyone, some 50 or 60 people, launched their cups full of anti-alien serum forward and the king blob disintegrated. Then the other blobs started disintegrating too. It was over.

Hello everybody and welcome to XYZ News. Yes, your eyes and ears are telling the truth. Eighth-grade boys Marcus and Leonard from Houston, Texas, as well as a small business owner named Glenn have been credited with the stopping of an alien invasion and the protection of the NASA Space Center. Here with us today is NASA Spokeswoman Emily White to talk to us about how they could let such a disaster happen…

Glenn, Leonard, and I watched the TV silently in the hot dog shop.

“Wow, I can’t believe it,” Leonard said. “This is crazy…”

“Well,” Glenn started. “Might as well whip up some hot dogs for you two boys.” So there we were. With the sun setting on a surreal couple of days. Glenn, Leonard, and I all huddled together, munching on some hot dogs.

My Texas Story by Anderson Charles

Texas is awesome. I have lived here for 11 years, and I am so excited to share what I love about Texas with you. I love all the parks because parks are awesome, and Texas is very good about not polluting and keeping Texas alive with nature. When I go to parks, I usually ride my bike, hike with my family, or just play football with my brother. When I go on hikes, I always look for animals like frogs, alligators, and grasshoppers. In Boy Scouts, we love to go to the park Brazos Benz. The park is known for hiking and spotting all the alligators there. Even when you go to register your campsite, you will see alligator keychains, shirts, and many more. The alligators there look unique and sometimes they’re big, sometimes they’re small. It doesn’t matter how they look; it matters about how cool it is to actually see an alligator! I would really recommend you going to Brazos Bend and exploring all of its wonders there.

Another reason why I love Texas is because most of my family lives 5 to 10 hours away and I visit them all the time. Most of my family lives near Fort Worth. Every summer, we have a family reunion and go to Fort Worth. We reserve a hotel and also a gym and play trivia, baseball, basketball, pop a pinata, and so much more. But this year we found a new place because of Covid. It was a lot of fun but in my opinion, it is not as fun as usual.

I love to spend time with my family; it is the best thing I will ever do in my life. The family I visit the most are my family on my mom’s side. They live in Holly Lake Ranch. Holly Lake is a beautiful place and there are not many people who live here. They are known for their golf course and all of their lakes. One of the biggest memory’s there

am only 5 years old, and my smile is so big. I even remember catching

We go to Holly Lake almost every holiday. We go on Christmas, Thanksgiving, Easter, and Labor Day. The reason we go on Labor Day is because my grandpa, who owns the house there, has a birthday

on Labor Day. On Christmas we put a big Christmas tree up in the living room. Christmas Eve is probably my favorite time at Holly Lake because right after we go to church, we eat hotdogs and tamales. After that, we play pass-the-present. Only my brother cousins and I play.

time. I am so excited to see who is going to win this year.

On Thanksgiving, we invite our whole family and have a big feast. The kids sit at one table and the adults sit at another. What’s so fun about it is that I have many cousins, so we can play all these fun games.

But there is one thing we do every time we go to the lake. We always chill on the dock and just talk about good times.

other’s heads. Even though it makes a huge mess, it’s still fun.

The third thing I love about Texas is its history. The Alamo is located in San Antonio, TX. It is history because that is what the Texas soldiers used to defend themselves from Mexico. To this day, you can still go to the Alamo and visit where they fought. Fighters like Davy Crockett, Jim Bowie, and many more fought there against Mexico. Even though we lost the battle we still won our independence at the battle of San Jacinto.

In San Jacinto there is a monument that is 570 feet tall. It represents how we won our independence and captured the Mexican dictator, Santa Ana. If we did not win this battle, Texas’s territory would be owned by Mexico.

Next thing about Texas is the vegetation and wildlife. When you

easy to grow crops. Also, Texas’s winter is not that cold so it’s possible for crops to survive in the winter. In Texas, they grow a lot of wheat, corn, and cotton. Cotton is really important because you can make clothes out of it and also make masks for Covid with it.

I love Texas wildlife. In rural areas there are a lot of alligators, deer, cow, armadillos, hummingbirds, and many more. Texas is really

At our friend’s ranch, he and a bunch of other dads go hunting and shoot skeet.

The last thing I want to focus on is the sports teams in Texas. Since our family’s favorite sport is baseball, we root for the Astros every season. The Astros are a very good team and these days, they go to the playoffs every year. I had a birthday party at Minute Maid Park once. Also, my mom and dad got married at an Astros’ game and they were on TV. It’s not about your team winning or losing. It’s about how fun it was at the game. I remember in 2017, I stayed up to see the Astros play in the World Series. When they won, my dad picked me and everyone in my family started shouting.

This is my Texas story and I hoped you liked it.

Taking Control

by Rhea Chidambaram

“Yay! I’m so glad we are doing this together, Autumn!” Ivy’s garbled voice yelled out of my phone.

“On my way.” I got into the car. “Take me to NASA,” I told the car.

old.” A familiar voice, belonging to my dad, rang in my head. One day we’ll have self-driving cars… Well, his prediction had come true.

interview - I would like to work at NASA because I love technology! My interest in technology started when I was young. My dad was a scientist at NASA. I guess science runs in my blood. I guess I said all

174

the right things because I got the internship.

The real reason I wanted to work at NASA was that I wanted to

for it. He was rarely home - he was either traveling for work or was in

summer when my mom was taking care of my grandmother in New Orleans. That was the summer of 2021 when I turned eight. I spent most of that summer in the NASA building. I even slept some nights

like a mad scientist. My memories of my father have always been engulfed in a thick fog. It’s like trying to remember a dream, always just out of reach. Trying to think about him usually gives me bad headaches. Shaking my head, I started to think about something else, anything else. It’s so great that Ivy and I are going to be interns at NASA together. I thought in a lousy attempt to distract myself from thoughts about my dad. But that was nearly impossible. After all,

on a warm summer day, and then just disappeared. I stayed in his around calling for him. A distraught eight-year-old screaming for her dad was not a usual sight, so the police came right away. Then came

drive all night from New Orleans to get me. I haven’t seen my dad since. Most people think he abandoned us. His mother and siblings thought he was dead since he hadn’t contacted them either. Probably, we will never know.

“You have arrived at your destination,” my Pomegranate assistant said in her robotic voice, cutting my thoughts short.

“Hi, Autumn!” Ivy yelled. After greeting her, we walked into the building. “Wow!”

“Are you nervous?” I asked quietly.

bobbed as she shrugged. She pulled out her phone. “Hey Pomegranate, open mail,” she said, scrolling through the mail app. “Ok, we are early. Let’s wait for 15 minutes here in the lobby and then pick up our ID cards and report to room 102” We waited in the lobby in silence and then picked up our IDs. Then we follow the instructions in the P-Mail. Room 102 was down the hall. We walked swiftly to it and found our names printed on a roster. I am assigned to the archive room, and Ivy

“Wow, we are going to have so much fun,” Ivy whispered, with a teasing gleam in her deep forest green eyes. I rolled my eyes.

“C’mon let’s go.”

“Ok, see you for lunch,” Ivy said, walking away.

I waved goodbye to her and started towards the archive room. When I got there, a woman greeted me and showed me the way to the archives I would be organizing. She looked as ancient as the dusty organizing them. I thought back to Ivy’s sarcastic remark. I know that most 18-year-olds wouldn’t be riveted because they were assigned this job. But I knew I would love every second of it. NASA had been a part of my life as far back as I could remember.

I grew up hearing stories of NASA and space exploration as

belonging. I started organizing the archives in alphabetical order. Nobody seemed to have touched these for decades. Three hours go that I’m on the letter S. I make a mental note to meet Ivy for lunch has his resume, his papers, rough drawings of his inventions, and a bunch of photographs. A photograph of a little girl caught my eye.

stand out. Brown hair, the ends not yet lightened to blonde by the sun, cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall, starting straight and turning into light curls. It was my dad’s favorite picture of me taken at Goliad State Park. It was like looking through a camera, but with

and carefree. I cannot remember being that happy. I didn’t want to see that happy face, so I turned the photograph over. On the back, there were two words written in very familiar handwriting. Goliad. Heart.

I gasp involuntarily. This note was written in what was unmistakably my father’s handwriting, fast, messy cursive. My dad always wrote rushed, like it was the last thing he would ever write. Puzzled, I put the photograph in my purse and got back to sorting the rest of the

Ding. I knew it was Ivy, reminding me it was time to leave for NASA. I started to pull myself out of bed. All I could think about was the picture of me and those words. Goliad. Heart. I wonder what “Heart.” meant. Goliad is clear enough…“Hey Pomegranate, open P-Maps.” So, Goliad is only 2 and a half hours away. My feet seem to carry me to the car without me consciously thinking about don’t think about it, I know that I have to go to Goliad. It’s going to be a long ride.

“Your destination is on the left,” my Pomegranate assistant said, waking me from my siesta.

I stumbled out of the car. Whatever drowsiness remained clinging noticing that the land looked just like the pictures, no development had been made to honor the soldiers who gave their lives in this

stayed true to Texas and fought as hard as they could. They never gave up on Texas. That’s when I saw it. A shimmering patch that looked

felt like I was walking through a curtain. With certainty, I knew that I was now invisible to people around me. Is something hidden here? I wonder. Without giving it much thought, I started to dig, sinking minutes when I feel something. I latch on to it and carefully ease it out of the ground. It is a wooden box. Inside the box, there are two sheets of paper. I pulled them out of the box gingerly.

Dear Autumn, If you are reading this, I’m not around anymore. I don’t have

I’m going to start at the beginning. I was always interested in space and time continuity. When we came here for your 8th birthday, you found this heart-shaped patch of grass that looked like it was only visible to the two of us. Here I found a gemstone that I kept. When I got back into the lab, I did some testing on the stone and realized it was capable of manipulating time and space. I ended up creating a time machine using the stone. I thought it was a miracle, but it is a curse. I was testing the time machine and ended up coming here to witness the Goliad Massacre.

to get back. I lost the time machine and the stone while I was trying to escape the soldiers. I may have to live the rest of my life here in this timeline without ever getting to see you grow up. I just hope you will come back to this spot somehow, love and miss you. I really hope that the time machine was destroyed, as I spent of my designs and papers somehow? I do not want anyone else to try and recreate a time machine. I have learned that living your life fully in your own timeline is the best we can do. I will always love you, Autumn. ~ Dad

again. One more time. Finally, it sinks in. I feel a strange sense of have to honor him. I can’t let anyone else suffer because of that time machine. Without another word I get in the car and tell it to take me home. I have to give myself short instructions to function. Breathe, Autumn. Get out of the car, Autumn. Wash the dirt off, Autumn. Change Clothes, Autumn. Once I collect myself, I head out to NASA. The car ride goes by quickly.

175

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

As I get into the archives, my boss gives me a concerned look. I told her I had a migraine and that’s why I was late. I probably looked

rejected the idea. The security checked all the bags at the exit. I an idea formed in my mind. I took out the pictures and kept them

the time machine really is destroyed as my dad thought.

Creak. The squeaky door opened like it always did.

“Autumn, is that you?”

“Yeah!”

“Do you want something to eat?”

“No thanks, Mom.” I wonder why Autumn was late today. She looked as if she had seen a ghost… I walked upstairs. As always the third and ninth steps creaked. I was going into the attic to bring the box with old photographs from elementary school. I was going to make a memory book for Autumn. After I opened the door it banged into the wall, which happens so often there is a permanent dent where the handle and the wall meet. As I was rummaging through the boxes, I felt something cool and picked it up. It was an odd box with a gemstone attached to it and had some strange-looking knobs with numbers on them. As I twisted the knobs, a blindingly white portal appeared.

Country to City by Laina Chiu

There once was a girl named Chloe Anderson. She was ten years old with long brown hair and big brown eyes. She lived outside of Stephenville, Texas with her mom, dad, and all her animals on a farm. On the farm, she had sheep, goats, cows, cats, dogs, and chickens, but her favorite animal was her horse named Diamond. She was named Diamond because she had a white diamond shape in the middle of her forehead. Chloe liked to jump hurdles with Diamond and race her dad while he rode his horse, Rex.

But one summer day that all changed.

Over dinner one night, Chloe’s mom told her that they were moving to a big city to get a better job and a bigger house. Her mom said that they could bring the cats and dogs with them, but that they would have to sell all the other animals. Chloe was devastated that she had to sell Diamond and all the other farm animals. She was scared to leave all her friends and the people she knew in town. She thought she would not be able to make any new friends in her new life in the city.

A few weeks passed, and it was time to sell the animals. Chloe gave Diamond to one of her best friends named Abigail. Abigail promised to keep Diamond safe and healthy. She also said that if Chloe ever came to visit that she could ride Diamond whenever she wanted.

Soon they were all done packing, and they loaded the moving van to move to their new city of Dallas, Texas. Chloe held tightly to her calico cat named Emmie while they drove toward their new life.

A few hours later, they arrived at their big new home in the big new city. Their home was in the north part of Dallas and was a very modern looking house made of white limestone and a ton of big wide windows that overlooked the entire street. The house had two stories, and Chloe’s large, new bedroom was on the second story. The movers set up all the furniture and her bed, and then she let her cat Emmie out to explore their new room.

While they were unpacking, they heard a knock at the door. It was their neighbors from next door. A mom and little girl named Sophia had brought a welcoming cake. While they ate the cake, Chloe talked with Sophia and found that she got along with her really well, and they soon became friends.

Chloe told Sophia all about her farm and her animals including

her favorite horse, Diamond. She told Sophia that she felt really sad about having to leave Diamond behind. She told Sophia that she was frightened of going to a new school too. Sophia told her it would be okay because they were going to go to the same school when school started in the fall. She said they would have a great summer together too.

A few days later, Sophia came over and invited her to go to Hurricane Harbor with her mother. Chloe had never been to a waterpark before in her old town. She was really excited to go down the slides and play in the wave pool.

Once they got there, she was in awe of all the slides, pools, and rides that she could go on during that afternoon. First, they went on a big slide with twists and turns called the Sea Wolf, and it was a twoperson ride, so Sophia and Chloe went on the ride together. After that slide, they went on the Black Hole, which sent them into black tunnels with lights that looked like stars. They spent the rest of the

That night, Chloe held Emmie, her cat, close to her chest and told her that she had the best day ever.

The next week, Chloe’s mom invited Sophia to go to the Perot Museum with her. Both girls had never been there before, and they were so excited to go. After they arrived, they saw dinosaurs and a ton of different fossils.

activities. The girls rode on an earthquake simulator and saw a tornado machine that simulated what a tornado would look like. Then they went to view exhibits on how humans and animals evolved. Finally, geodes, gigantic amethysts, and all the birthstone gems. Chloe and the pretty, sparkly, and weird gems.

As summer was coming to a close, the girls and their families visited the Dallas Zoo.

climbing and playing with each other right at the front of the zoo. Next, they walked to the Savannah area of the zoo. Here they saw elephants, giraffes, zebras, and ostriches. They were feeling really hungry, so they ate at a restaurant that had a large window to view the lion enclosure. It was so neat for the girls to get to watch the lions while they ate their food for lunch. Finally, they went to the Grove area of the zoo where they saw tigers, tamarins, clouded leopards, and otters. Chloe said her favorite animal was the otters because they were so cute and playful. Sophia said her favorite animal was the clouded leopard because its fur was so pretty, and it reminded her of a house cat.

The next weekend, Chloe went back to Stephenville to visit Diamond before school started. She told Diamond about all the things she had done that summer. She went for a ride with Diamond and practiced jumping hurdles. She would always love Diamond and visit her often, but she had to go back to her new life in the city.

Before Chloe knew it, summer was coming to an end, but she was no longer worried because she would have her friend Sophia with her at school and Emmie to cuddle at home. She was no longer scared of the big city anymore. While she still missed Diamond, she was ready to learn more about this new city of hers.

The Thoughts in Her Mind by Bella Chramosta

Her days began the same way, horribly. The alarm blared out the tune of Deep in the Heart of Texas by Gene Autry, a song she began to abhor after hearing it her whole life. Her hand grasped the alarm clock and slammed it into her bedside table, bringing the song to a halt. The only sound to echo in the room was her moan of anguish as she realized it was once again another day of torturous longing. Her silk

176

night before. I hated to see her in pain, however, her state of aversion towards me granted me no way to tell her so.

One foot at a time my toes sank into the freshly-vacuumed carpet, and I proceeded toward my bathroom in an attempt to shield my damage. As I was combing through my hair, my eyelids were yanked down by exhaustion, and I felt like if I were to be brushed by a feather I would break into a pile of shattered glass. I was snapped out of my daze due to a buzz that rang somewhere in my dystopia. I read the email. It said, Go Texans Day is today! Get excited!!! Remember to put

Goodness my school was annoying. I hung my head and weighed the pros and cons of crawling back into my burrow and never emerging. between withering away into the opprobrium that I know I am versus the room, approaching the bathroom once again. My feet sank into

to descend the spiral staircase. My cowboy boots clunked down the stairs, making a slow beat that mocked my every move. I was faced

will I ruin again today? You are meaningless. You are nothing. The worn-through wood slid through my calloused hand, and I hung on to the feeling of predictability. I reached the landing; however, the thoughts lingered. They wove through my mind, left and right, side to side. At least the thoughts were consistent. If only I could rely on others to be as consistent as them.

Her eyes drooped and her body was ready to fall. Fall into the pit of oblivion full of the neglected. She used all her willpower to snap out of her self-pity. I saw it in her eyes as she turned on her brave face

creaked, and I could almost see the thoughts forming in her mind. Each number she punched in seemed to pierce her mind. The needles of words began to stab through the walls of her protection and her brave face began to drop. The chills coursed through her body and her eyes began to well. The black, scratched door knob slid into her hand as she rotated it 180 degrees to her right. Warm air greeted her face and the humidity leached onto her. The door slammed shut and the sound echoed in my mind as I watched her. Consistency.

On the car ride to school, I remained silent as my mom yammered on about how great the Houston Rodeo was going to be this year and how excited she was to pull out her boots. I simply peered out of the

they made, and I could see the outline of what could be the boot of our very own Lonestar state. The dew on the windows dripped down, forming pools at the crevices of the window. Why did the car cry? Why did I cry for that matter? I wished that I could have been the car sometimes, never needing to please anyone. The car wasn’t trapped like I was. It could be one with the world and reach places I couldn’t even fathom.

and the water splashed out of my cup, like always. I bet people could have seen the discomfort on my face. However, I didn’t care. I was stuck in her mind, not the world around me. I sat down in my chair until the bell rang out once again and then dashed from my class.

Her golden-brown eyes, bloodshot and swollen, peered out onto the courtyard. She searched for a familiar face, a safe haven, but was unsuccessful. I was the only one who was safe for her and she didn’t have me anymore. She turned back and continued on to her class. She carried herself with such defeat and distress; I wanted to go up to her and shower her with all the love I felt for her, but there was no hope. She let out a soft groan as she sat down in her beat-up plastic chair. Again, I was able to see her beautiful brown eyes that she shielded with her thick amber glasses. She kept her head down for the duration of the class. I knew what she was thinking. She was still trapped in her mesmerizing mind, full of her self-hatred and despair.

The day went by in a blur. I couldn’t focus anymore. I could

home after another torturous day of school. I completely broke down. I raced up the spiral staircase and the steps began to blend together. My head began to spin, and the tears rolled down my cheek onto my worn through gray hoodie; it became soaked with my sorrows and self-hatred.

to shut down and she could no longer move. Every muscle in her body began to shake as she fell into complete despair. Her heart raced and her brain seemed shut off. Nothing was there, almost as if she had gone brain dead. She was alone, no thoughts, nothing, just her pain. The pain shot through my veins and coursed down my spine. Everything hurt, everything ached. There was no more reason for this pain, I was one with it and nothing could stop it.

rocking back and forth, shaking. I was no longer conscious of who I was; I only knew I was nothing, nothing to myself and nothing to

United States and a Texan. I lurched forward and began to shake stronger. I had lost my everything. It seemed as though no one would care if she simply died. More people would be happy than upset and she wanted to make people happy.

She hadn’t been happy in a year. Happiness was the one thing she always lacked, no matter what the situation may be. I never really knew why she lost her spark; her lively personality just began to dwindle one day. The sadness would wash over her, and she would lose herself. Writing helped her pour out her soul is what I perceived. She would write to God and pray that he would save her from her own self demise. If only I could have done that for her before it was too late.

I no longer could take the pain that I had been enduring. It had been 4 years in counting and I needed my saving. I was tired of waiting for someone to save me, so I decided to save myself. I tip-toed down

painful and slow, for I deserved it. As I grasped onto the knife my life

like me.

She snapped back into her reality. Sitting on the black leather seats, she peered down and saw the scars. Scars of anguish and hurt. Those little lines etched into her pale bruised skin. No one knew they were there but her and me. It was just her and her scars. Consistency. “Have a good day, honey!” Her mom didn’t see her roll her eyes as she walked out and tried to put on a brave face. Her mind continued to whirl; she lacked aplomb. I could see the wheels in her mind turn as she approached the doors. She moped throughout the school halls,

her anguish. Her scars. No one but me. I could see her pain, I knew her, I understood her. I wish she could go back to the way we were so I could embrace her in her state of feebleness.

My grandmother’s voice began to echo in my ear, she was singing Deep in the Heart of Texas. My eyes began to well and a slideshow of memories danced through my mind: my visit to the Alamo with my family, the walks I would take with my dog with the humid scorched air, the time we went to NASA in the 4th grade and how I imagined space would feel, the aroma of the salty waters of the Galveston beach shore danced in my mind and for a sliver of a moment I realized I would miss life, at least in Texas.

she was coming to an end of her battle? She placed the knife back streamed down her face, and she began to hum the melody of Deep in the Heart of Texas. I missed my granddaughter so much. It’s been four years since I passed and as I watch her everyday it breaks my soul to see her in so much pain.

177

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

How Did We End Up In Texas?

by Jacob Cias

birds.

“Where are we?’’ asked one of the people. The others just glanced at each other..

Looking around angrily, he asked again “WHERE ARE WE AND WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE?”

One of the three girls in the group of six answered him “We don’t know; I think we all woke up here just as you did.”

Jacob, the one who was previously asking questions, introduced himself to the girl, Izzy, who had answered him.

As the two conversed and contemplated on how they arrived where they were, the rest of the group was to the side of them on the ground introducing themselves.

“Well I’m Xa’vier, what about y’all?” the guy in the blue shirt had started.

“Damian,” said the other guy in the group. The other two girls introduced themselves as Julie and Araceli. Everyone in the group was from different parts of the United States, yet they had no idea where they were currently. Jacob came to the group and said that they should

They got to the store and read the name Buc-ee’s. As they walked glanced at them, confused, and then glanced at his son. “Look, leave us alone, we don’t want to be a part of your little joke or whatever you people have going on.”

Shocked, the group didn’t say anything as the man speed walked away with his child.

Xa’vier yelled at the man from afar, “WHY ARE YOU WALKING AWAY FROM US?” The man turned back and then started to walk away faster.

Security then came out of the store and told the group to leave. “Where are we please, we need help,” they pleaded.

“Not today guys, get out of here.” They reluctantly walked away and noticed a big orange W sign across the highway.

Izzy asked the group “Do you wanna try there?” They quickly and read the sign that said Whataburger. As they went to open the door, they saw a closed sign on the door.

“Now we’re back to where we started, clueless,” Jacob said.

“Do none of us have our phones?” Xa’vier asked everyone.

“No, we don’t have anything,” Julie stated.

Araceli then pointed out a bus stop. “Maybe we should get on the bus, it’s not like we can get more lost than we already are.”

“Yeah, she’s thinking it could take us to somewhere we could get help. Worst case, we still don’t know where we are,” said Julie.

The group walked to the bus stop and sat there waiting for the bus. “It feels like we’re going to be spending a lot of time with each other. We might as well try to get to know each other,” Izzy stated.

“What’s the point?” they each muttered.

“There isn’t really one, it’ll just pass the time.” She took a long pause before she spoke again. “It’ll make this whole situation less awkward and more comfortable.”

A few minutes went by before any before anyone really said anything. “BUS!” Julie said happily. The group of six walked into the

each took a seat on the bus. Jacob sat with Izzy, Xa’vier with Julie, and Damian and Araceli sat on separate seats opposite from each other.

While on the way to the next bus stop Araceli sat by the window, watching the colorful blurs of the buildings pass by as the bus driver got on the highway. After about 15 minutes of driving, the bus slowed down, and she noticed a Dairy Queen sign. She thought to herself, I know that from somewhere. She started to quietly sing a jingle she

remembered to herself “DQ, this is the stop sign of…”

“UGH what’s the rest?” she exclaimed. Everyone quickly looked at her to see what she was yelling for. She nervously smiled. “Oh sorry guys, I didn’t mean to say that out loud.”

Jacob let out a little chuckle before asking if she was okay.

Queen jingle.” Izzy, with her favorite fast food restaurant being Dairy Queen, started to sing the jingle before she was interrupted.

“WHY IS THERE SO MUCH TRAFFIC,” Damian yelled after

The bus driver spoke up, “You know how it is during rodeo season.”

“THE RODEO? I’VE ALWAYS WANTED TO GO!” said Julie.

“Well it’s a good time to be in Houston, ma’am,” the bus driver said.

“Houston? A-as in Houston, Texas?” Jacob nervously asked the driver.

“The one and only sir,” she smiled.

“How did I get to the other side of the country and not remember?” Xa’vier asked confusedly.

“ALRIGHTY guys, y’all stop at the rodeo. Have a nice day and enjoy the carnival,” said the bus driver.

They all slowly got off in disbelief that they somehow ended up in Texas, hundreds of miles away from their homes and families. They

“Are any of you even from Texas?” Izzy asked them.

“No,” they all said quickly.

“We need to get in touch with our families. They are probably worrying and wondering where we are and if we are okay,” Damian said concernedly.

“Yeah, he is right,” Jacob said. “We can ask to borrow someone’s phone since none of us have anything.”

They each looked for someone who was willing to let them use their phone. Finally, an old man let them, and they all called their families to let them know their situation. After getting off the phone, they decided they would go to the rodeo and wait for their family to come pick them up. We might as well just enjoy the rodeo while we are here in Texas, they all thought as they walked through the entrance, ready to have a good time.

A Very Wonderful Place by Mariana Rubio Cifuentes

Hey there! My name is Mia, and I came here to tell you a story about a place called Texas. Many years ago, I moved to Texas with my family. It was a place that I had only seen in pictures, but to me, it seemed magical and beautiful. We moved when I was 3 years old because my dad got a new job in Texas. My family and I said our goodbyes back in Colombia, got on a really big plane, and anxiously waited for hours to go by until we arrived. The second we landed, I knew that I would like Texas a lot. A huge, colorful airport received us with open arms. We were greeted by wonderful workers who made us feel welcomed instantly, people who showed that they cared for us, despite not knowing us. I left the airport that day with a huge smile on my face as my family and I made our way to the small house we were going to live in.

Days turned into weeks as everyone adjusted to this new place. It was very different weather than what we were used to, for sure, but everything was perfect. There were incredible people, new places, and my sisters and me had arrived. My older sisters went to elementary and middle school already knowing some English because they went to a bilingual school back in Colombia. I, on the other hand, barely understood or spoke any English. It was a language that at the time seemed strange to me, and it was also very hard to learn. So, as I sat in the car that morning, on my way to my preschool, I was very nervous. What if no one liked me? What if I was like an alien to them? I sat

178

there quietly until the moment came. I hopped out of the car, said goodbye to my parents, and followed a very tall lady into a colorful classroom.

Posters with words I couldn’t understand covered the walls, and

corner, chairs up in the front, and a big desk for the teachers. I hung my backpack and jacket up on some hooks and sat down at a tiny, brown desk. Everyone turned to stare at me as the teacher said something, followed by my name, but seconds later everyone continued to do what they were doing before. The teacher then walked up to me and said something in English, but I wasn’t able to understand her. She looked at me confused because I didn’t reply. She eventually realized that I couldn’t understand anything she was saying and went to call a Spanish-speaking teacher. The lady politely introduced herself to me, gave me a sheet of paper, explained in Spanish what we were doing in class, and left. After that, I had very mixed feelings. I was happy to be at a school with new people, but at the same time, I just really wanted to go home. I felt like I didn’t belong, and like I would never really understand anything. However, I ignored my thoughts

We started by coloring something, and everything had to be a certain color, so we could learn some English words by matching colors. On the paper, some instructions told you what to color and how to color it. The teacher tried her best to explain it to me, but she had to go eventually. I then sat there alone, trying to translate some words myself, until a girl suddenly appeared and handed me a box of colors. From what I understood when she started speaking, her name was Julia. I said hello back, and she smiled at me before walking away. Did I just make a friend? Maybe this wouldn’t be as hard as I thought it would be!

I colored everything how I wanted to and put that paper inside of a folder in my backpack, giving up on trying to translate English to Spanish by myself. After that, we all went to go eat. Everyone sat at the lunch tables with their friends, laughing and talking. I didn’t know where to sit, so I walked over to an empty chair next to a girl. The girl looked at me weirdly… almost as if she were judging me. She frowned and said something I could not understand, pointing at another empty table. I assumed she didn’t want me there, so I turned around and walked away, my eyes starting to water. I sat there, all alone. I just wanted to go home. Why did that girl not like me? What had I done to her? I was about to leave the lunchroom to go tell the teacher that I wanted to go home when a boy sat down next to me. He stared at me for a second, smiled, and continued eating. I was confused; why would he want to sit with me? He looked at me again but then zoned out as if he were thinking about what to say.

Suddenly, he said, “Hola!” and I just sat there in shock. Did he know Spanish too?

I said Hola back, and then he said his name was Zach. I was excited to hear him add that he could speak a little bit of Spanish. I told him my name, and we both continued eating until a teacher came into the lunchroom and pointed towards the door. Everyone suddenly ran outside, and Julia suddenly tapped my shoulder. She pointed her

I ran outside with everyone and arrived at a very big playground.

rock walls, you name it. Kids were playing tag, hide and seek, talking, or just walking around the area. I didn’t know what to do, and Julia and Zach weren’t anywhere near me, so I just sat down on a bench. I got lost in my thoughts until something hit me. “Ow!” I exclaimed as I realized a ball had hit me on the back of the head. I immediately turned around and saw Julia and another girl walking up to me, saying sorry. I rubbed the back of my head and nodded to let them know it was okay. As I was about to turn around, the other girl grabbed my hand and took me with them. She said something, but I didn’t understand, so she threw the ball to Julia, and they started playing catch. She waved me over, and we all played catch for the rest of recess. It was really fun, and Julia and the other girl, Emily, seemed

nice. A teacher suddenly shouted something, and everyone ran back inside.

Several kids then went to get water or went to the bathroom, and

Everyone went to their beds, and a teacher pointed me to an empty bed. I walked over and laid down, and as they turned the lights off, I realized who was next to me. It was the mean girl from lunch. I also noticed everyone had stuffed animals or personal blankets they went to bed with, but I didn’t have anything with me at the moment. The girl stared at me, and I think she noticed that I didn’t have anything, because she took something from her bed, extended her arm out, and placed it on my bed. I picked it up and noticed it was a small unicorn stuffed animal. She smiled at me, and I smiled back, hugging the unicorn. That was strange to me, considering how she had treated me earlier at lunch. I quickly fell asleep, and when I woke up, it was already time to go home!

I got up, grabbed my backpack and jacket, and gave the unicorn back to the girl. She took it, shook her head, and put it in my own backpack smiling. She said some things I could not understand, and she remembered that I did not know much English. She pointed at herself and said, “Sophie, I’m sorry.” She hugged me, and I smiled back, nodding at her, so she would understand that everything was okay. I didn’t understand why she did what she did earlier in the

then walked away, and I said goodbye to my new friends as I walked to my mom’s car. Sophie was actually a good person, and everyone was kind to me in the end. I sat in the car grateful for such a great to come.

went way better than I had expected! That day, I learned that Texas is a place where people care. A place where kind people, who knew nothing about me, tried their best to include me even though I was different than them and did not speak the same language. I learned that Texas is a place even more beautiful and magical than in the pictures. A place I was glad to call my new home, with amazing new friends and a loving family. A place that I was nervous to arrive at, but it ended up receiving me with open arms. Texas: a very wonderful place.

Ava’s Story by Julia

Clark

Hello, my name is Ava. You might know me because I am one of the most well-known models in the United States. It all started when I moved to the state of Texas. I was so upset!

It all started the day my mom said, “Sweetie, we need to talk.”

My dad had a stern look on his face. My dad is the funniest person I know; with his bright personality, he always makes me laugh. I had never seen such a stern look on his face before, so this must be serious.

My mom started off saying, “This has been a long decision, Ava, and I know you may not like it...”

My dad cut her off and added, “But, it’s for the better, Ava! Don’t let your mom make you think of the negative; but instead, come over to me on the bright side.”

My mom glared.

The bright side? What did they think they were doing? I knew this wasn’t right; it just wasn’t. They were acting like they had said something horrible. Just as horrible as moving.

Before I knew it, my mom quickly says, “Sweetie, we’re moving to Texas.”

“When?”

“Next month.” I cried.

“Honeybunch…” my dad said, coming in for a hug.

I yanked away and said, “No! I’m not your honeybunch! How could you do this to me? You know how much I love California. Look

179

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

around; California is a beautiful state, maybe even the best. Especially Los Angeles. Look around. Do you see the beauty of this state? Like, are you blind? I swear you are blind.”

Before they could say anything, I was rushing up the stairs of my house. I opened the door to my room, and slammed it loud enough, so my parents could hear my anger. I jumped on my bed and sobbed. I sobbed for hours - maybe even days. (At least it felt like that.)

it was. The clock showed 12:03 a.m. What? I didn’t have enough time to question myself when I realized I had to get ready for school the next day. I took a deep breath to calm myself down before I did anything.

hot, I did my math homework. Wow! It was easy. I quickly checked with a fractions’ calculator. Just like I expected, all were correct! Then I hopped in the shower. I started crying again because when I’m in the shower, it makes me think of all the things that happened that day; good or bad. After that, I went straight to bed.

The next month went by in a whirlwind. Before I knew it, I was squished up in a car full of boxes of junk. When I got to Texas, I was so excited. I couldn’t wait to have all the fun at the waterparks.

I know Texas is really hot. I still miss California, but I hardly think of it during all the fun I have. My new house is huge! It’s practically a mansion. I will have so much fun in the summer. We unpack all of we can decorate our half empty house.

selection of classes. I never knew how plain the classes in Los Angeles were. There was one class that just caught my attention: Fashion Modeling. I, of course, chose this class as one of my core classes. I absolutely love it. The things the class taught were just so chic.

Then one day, I come home from school having the best day ever! It lasted until I got a call from my old friends in Los Angeles. Woah, it’s been a while since I talked to them!

Stacy started off saying, “OMG THE NEW CLASSES THEY ADDED ARE SO AMAZING!”

I replied by saying, “That’s awesome, so does my new school. I’m even taking a-”

“OK, that’s cute and all, but they even have a French class, and

“Well, I already know French, and like I was saying, before you RUDELY cut me off, I am taking a fashion modeling class.”

“Oooh, look, Ava thinks she’s better than everybody.”

I just hung up, and I swear, I’d never felt better in my life! My perfect day is ruined now. I ended up taking fashion modeling classes until I graduated high school. I graduated at the top of my modeling class. I even modeled for a small magazine in Texas. I went to a college made for models. All the models were shocked by me. They even whispered mean things behind my back. But who was I to even care? I can’t really say anything about them, but one thing I was sure about is they were jealous.

There was one day that I remember like it was yesterday. One day, I was at an event for the magazine I modeled for at the time. The host of the event gave me an interview because they were interviewing random people at the event, like me. The few questions they asked hit me so hard. (Not literally; it’s an expression of an emotion.) I cried. Little tiny tears. It was so embarrassing. They asked me the following questions:

“Were you born in Texas?”

“No.”

“When did you move to Texas?”

“When I was in 8th Grade.”

“Were you happy about it?”

“I-...”

That’s when I realized it. I had been so upset about moving to Texas, but looking back at that memory, I would tell my old 8th-grade self, “Your life will be amazing. Wait, and see.”

I was shaken out of my daydream by the reporter who had already

moved to the next question. “Do you consider yourself Texan?”

“Yes. I may not have been born in Texas; I may not have been happy about moving to Texas; but I am Texas inside and out.”

Fire Core Portal by Odin Clay

Two explorers went to Asia. One was named Paul, and the other, Bradon. They looked at their map, DUNGEON IN 3 MILES.

“Wow,” said Paul. “3 miles till the Phill Tomb Dungeon.” passageway.

“That’s the entrance,” said Paul.

They went inside. Immediately, they saw a pool of boiling lava. There were pillows across the lava. “I guess we have to jump from pillow to pillow until we get to the end,” said Paul.

They carefully maneuvered around the lava. They then went through a door that led them to a lake full of sharks. Bradon saw a curtain.

“I guess we swing from that curtain to the other side of the lake,” said Bradon. They swung across the sharks. When they got to the other side they saw a door that said, SECOND QUARTER OF DUNGEON, FIRE CORE AHEAD. The explorers walked through a long passageway. They saw a huge monster with mind control parasites in its head.

“Oh no!” said Paul. “I read about this part.” They fought the hairy monster one-on-one. The battle was epic.

“We did it,” said Paul.

“Hiasiiajijedjiuu,” gurgled Bradon.

“Oh no!” said Paul. “Bradon got mind-controlled.”

“Jhjhhhdguizisjdsusu,” sputtered Bradon.

Paul quickly pulled the parasite out. “WhATtt, wHeRE Am I,” stammered Bradon. Bradon staggered a little, but he was okay. The

SPIDERS!

Bradon used all of his might to slash the spiders with his sword, and so did Paul. Eventually, the huge spiders were dead. There was a door that said 3RD QUARTER OF DUNGEON.

They came through the dungeon and found a big wooden chair that said: “Fire Core” on a sign.

“I don’t know about that thing,” said Paul.

“Come on Paul. It’s going to be fun,” said Bradon.

“That’ll shock you! Don’t sit on it,” said Paul. Bradon sat on it, even though Paul said not to. The chair started to shake. It opened a strange swirly hole. Paul said that it was a portal.

“Let’s dive in,” said Bradon.

“No! We have no idea where that will lead us,” said Paul.

Bradon pulled Paul into the portal because he didn’t want to stand there forever. Once they were in, they could see nothing but spiraling purple and neon light around them. They were screaming their hearts out. Once they got to the other side of the wormhole the light started to fade away. They were sitting in a pile of leaves in a forest. They went over to a small tree and decided to pitch their tent from their bag. They softly drifted to sleep having strange dreams about passing through that hole.

Once they woke up, Paul and Bradon discussed what trouble that hole might have brought them into. Bradon said it must have been just some fun thing the dungeon put there. But, Paul said they were trapped in this world. Suddenly they saw teepees in the distance.

They slowly walked over. Then a faint sound touched Paul’s ear. “Who wishes to drink? Who wishes to drink?” He heard it again, over and over. He tried to think what might be over there. Once they did get to the teepees, they saw something amazing. (I bet you are wondering what it is! Well, you have to read the next paragraph).

They saw lots of Indians standing in a circle. They all looked different but they all had the same features somehow too. They all

180

had a feather headdresses. They all had medium skin and one of them had a headdress that looked like a frill. Immediately, Bradon stupidly wandered over to that Indian.

“I’ll drink,” said Bradon.

“You wish to drink?” said the Indian.

“We are the Karankawa Indians,” the chief said who had just walked out of the biggest teepee with a small woven cup of the black tea.

Bradon walked over to Paul and asked him if he could drink the tea.

Immediately Paul said, “Absolutely not! Who knows what’s in there? There could be bugs. There could be dust. There could be dirt, or even worse, poison!”

The chief walked over to Paul. “Who are thee?”

“I am Paul and this is Bradon,” said Paul.

“This Bradon character wishes to drink. You must let him drink,” said the Karankawa chief. Paul discouragingly let Bradon drink the disgusting tea. Surprisingly once Bradon drank it, he vomited all over the place.

“That is Yaupon tea,” said the one in the frill like headdress.

“What did I just tell you?” While Bradon was throwing up, he said, “Do you realize we are in a time paradox?!” Then Paul suddenly realized they were. It was astonishing. They were in the times that the Karankawa Indians were alive on the gulf coast of Texas, formally now known as Armand Bayou. This was way before anything was invented besides teepees, bows and arrows.

After Bradon stopped vomiting, he said that Paul should teach the Karankawa the ways of the future. “That’s a horrible idea,” said

They asked the Karankawa if they had seen any swirling portals. Of course, they asked what portals were. Bradon and Paul didn’t have time to explain. They just ran around quickly looking for portals. They smashed into a tree which opened a portal, but it wasn’t the portal they intended to go through. It was red. At the end of that portal, they

around the sky.

A green man walked up to them and said, “This is Texas in 3022.”

opened the portal they intended to go through! They landed back in the dungeon sitting in the exact same chair that they were in. Then they went back out of the dungeon and found home.

“That was a very exciting day!” said Bradon.

“Of course, it was,” said Paul.

“This was the most exciting dungeon we’ve ever been through! We went backward in time. We went forward in time. It was crazy!” Bradon said to Paul that they should keep this their little secret.

“Time for dinner kids,” said their mother. It was the best game they ever played.

“Goodnight Paul,” said Bradon.

The Mockingbird’s Texas Exploration by

Aaron M. Cobb

One early spring morning in northeast Texas, a mockingbird was perched on a branch of a tall packon tree in Tyler, TX. He watched the sunrise as he daydreamed of becoming an explorer. He enjoyed the habitat of North-east Texas that he was already in, but he was not every day. His desire to go to adventurous locations grew each day.

Soon, another mockingbird named Alston accompanied his to explore new adventures, the other mockingbird told him that he could explore different geographical areas and see unique historical landmarks in Texas without even leaving the state. The mockingbird thought his friend had a great idea. So the next day, the mockingbird looked over a large old map of Texas he kept in a hole in the tree to

areas of the wondrous state of Texas besides his own sector.

On the way, he saw the Caddo Mounds state park from a birds saw tourists examining fossilized footprints in the stream and on the stone ground. Looking down from the sky over Mineral Wells’ state park, the mockingbird was intrigued as he observed people doing a

boating on a beautiful lake which covered 640 acres. Some people were also exploring the park trails that were 12.8 miles long. As he watched people camping with their tents by the mirror-like lake, it made him want to be a part of it. The mockingbird overheard some campers talk about the fascinating history of the town of Mineral Wells, which was named for the healing water there which contained

mockingbird was amazed to see the plants and the unique shapes of the massive white and reddish rocks and mountains of the desert-like landscape. The geography appeared to change color during morning and evening.

He observed that people participated in different activities, including camping, hiking, biking, and equestrian trails, also a Texas outdoor musical. From a safe distance outside one the large caves, he listened to a tour-Guide who was explaining to a group of tourists about the history of the park, its wonderful wildlife, reservoirs, 400 archaeological sites, and historic Native American cave paintings. “This looks like a good place to live. Is this all I want to see in Texas?”

“Hey, sir!” Hearing the new voice, the mockingbird turned his head around to see a small Texas horned toad. “There is more than desert lands in this state. I heard from some of these human tourists that Galveston is a great place to visit.”

“Thanks,” said the mockingbird. “I think I’ll explore that place.” As he soared through the sky on his way to Galveston, he made several stops to rest. He saw that the geography had changed from dry hill country to farmlands. He saw a sign that said, “Fredricksburg, Willkommen.” Since the town was settled by German immigrants, he observed some German and frontier style architecture in the town.

On Galveston Island, he was amazed/astonished by the three giant pyramids at Moody Gardens that glimmered in the sunlight. He heard and saw the waves crashing against the hot sand. The strong winds air. He took refuge from the wind by the side of a building where he in hopes of a free meal. ”

The mockingbird decided to make one last stop on his journey. He say it was in that location where Texas was founded on March 2, 1836. He perched on a large walnut tree near the open door outside Independence Hall. The mockingbird listened carefully as the tour guide was sharing history of the building about how 59 delegates discussed how to run their new government and separate themselves from Mexico. The mockingbird was inspired to learn more about the fascinating history that the tour guide shared with tourists of different ages and from different locations. He followed the group down the path to the Brazos River.

The group stopped at a large pecan tree. As the mockingbird landed in the tree to listen, he heard the tour guide explain the history of the La Bahia pecan tree. The tour guide explained that the species of the tree is the state tree of Texas. “Can anyone share any other examples of Texas symbols?”

A grown man answered, “The state lizard is the horned toad.”

A young boy answered, “The state tree is the pecan tree.”

An elderly man answered, “The state food is chili.”

181

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Look up there!” said a young girl wearing a Texas T-shirt pointed at the mockingbird. “The state bird is the mockingbird.”

As the tour guide turned his head to look at where the girl was pointing, he said, “Yes, that’s another good example of something related to Texas. The mockingbird can mimic many songs and sounds it hears from others. They are one of the few species of bird that can live in almost every habitat, from dry regions like Palo Dura Canyon, to coastal wetlands like Galveston, and swampy areas like the Big Thicket. Like Texans, their diet includes a wide variety of foods. They are resourceful and adaptable in different environments.”

After hearing the words from the tour guide, the mockingbird now realized that there are more opportunities for adventure in the Texas spirit, he thought about all the exciting places in Texas he had explored so far. He realized there are still more places to go and things to see. Having realized the importance of being a state am Texas!”

The Fish that Left the River by Milana Coldren

Once, a long time ago, well a very, very long time ago, there once perfect place to live. There was great food, everlasting sunlight and you could swim all day.

All of that was perfect until one day, big ships started rattling the whole river and everyone woke up because it was the middle of the who was in charge of leading these ships.

When she saw the anchor landing, she went on the ship carefully and saw a bowl of water. She quickly jumped into the water. As soon as she jumped in the water, a man came into that room. When he started talking, the boat started to rattle, and Lucy wanted to get off, but she would be seen and killed.

There was no turning back now. The man was talking about an important plan, but she wanted to get revenge somehow. That night, she found out what his name was. His name was Robert La Salle. know where to start.

Suddenly, Lucy heard a noise. She looked to her right and there was another bowl full of water to her right. Lucy was confused; didn’t she hear a noise?

“Hello,” she said.

the bowl).

“Hi, my name is Zippy, but you can call me Zip for short,” he said.

Lucy nodded slowly and quietly at the same time.

“Hey Zip, who is your new friend?” said a small bulldog.

Lucy said, “Lucy.”

“Where are we going?” asked Lucy.

“Why, we are we going to the Gulf of Mexico,” said Zip. “Bull and I were planning to escape when we get there.”

Lucy looked confused.

“Finding a family, I mean,” explained Zip.

“Lucy, do you know where the Gulf of Mexico is?”

“No, but I do know it’s right next to Texas.” said Lucy.

“Correct,” said the dog.

a Bluebonnet, and the Texas state dish is Chili. I don’t know a whole lot though, I- “

Boom-Boom!

Suddenly, there was a big movement of the ship and they heard

footsteps. Without saying anything, the dog started running in the other direction.

“By the way, my name is Bull,” the dog said. Lucy be quiet until I tell you, you can talk.”

Some people came running into the room, and then La Salle came into the room.

“Guys, we are about to enter the Gulf of Mexico!” They all shouted in excitement.

It was a weird moment for Lucy, but she kept quiet. All the men, including La Salle. When all of the men were out of sight, Zip said it was okay to talk.

“Zip, can I ask you something?” asked Lucy.

“Sure, anything,” he said.

“Why did Bull run away?”

Zip sighed. “It’s because he is a stray. He does not have family. He has nowhere else to go. Bull runs away because the people here do not like him. Only you and me and of course, Bull knows he is here.”

“Is that one reason you and Bull want to leave?” Lucy asked. Zip nodded.

Now, Lucy wanted to live in the Gulf of Mexico more than ever. That night, Bull, Zip, and Lucy talked a lot to learn about each other. She said she wanted to live in the Gulf of Mexico and asked them to visit her. Of course, they agreed and said yes. friends.

The next day, she woke up to a noise and saw Zip looking at her from the other glass water bowl.

“When did you get up?” she asked.

“Around six a.m.,” he said.

Lucy felt fully awake. “What time is it now?” she asked.

“Well, I think it is nine a.m.,” Zip said.

Lucy felt even more awake.

“You got some good sleep,” he said.

Suddenly, Bull came running. “Rise and shine!”

“Good morning, Lucy!”

“Good morning,” she said back. “I have some exciting news! While you guys were here, I was exploring Texas. We’re here already. Yeah, while you guys were sleeping the ship was going fast and woke me up

“Wow, that must have been so boring without us.”

“Actually no,” Bull said. “I was exploring on land, I saw so much, you would be so impressed.”

“How did you get on land?” asked Zip.

“We are at the docks. It’s a place for ships and there are things to get on and off of the ships,” he said.

“How are we supposed to get free?” asked Lucy.

“Well for you, all you have to do is jump in the water, but for Zip, it’s going to be hard.” “He can’t go in seawater, or he will die.”

“I- give me some more time.”

And just like that, he ran off.

“Should I have said something?” Lucy asked.

back.

“I think I got it.” Bull said. “I have to carry the bowl Zip is in and go to a random family or a house and then, voila!”

“No! No! No! We have to do something else; I like the caring thing but no,” said Zip.

“How about we go to separate houses and then we can meet tomorrow—at the Gulf,” added Lucy.

“How are you going to get there?” asked Bull.

“You are going to help me, of course,” said Zip.

“Oh, and one more thing, we will have to go unnoticed,” Bull added.

Lucy’s heart was pounding like a wild horse kicking. When Lucy got in the water, she said to herself: this was the beginning of her great life again.

182

I hate Texas. I really do. I hate everything about it. The cactuses, the wooden stores, the small houses, the wagons, everything. Illinois didn’t have any of those. I’m from Illinois. I’m an Illinoian—NOT a Texan. My family moved here a few months ago. At the beginning of summer, my dad said everyone was going west. My mom said it was going to be fun.

My sister said, “Can my dolls come?”

I didn’t say anything. I didn’t wanna go. I wanted to stay in Illinois. Anyway, tomorrow is Monday. A school day. A school day with all these hillbilly kids I don’t even know. I want to go see my old friends in Illinois. I want to be an Illinoian once more.

“Thomas!” I awoke to my dad calling me down for breakfast.

Breakfast was some porridge and junk water. In Illinois, we got to have pancakes, chicken, and fruit. In Texas, we barely have any of that. My dad walked Mary, Sam, and I to school. Normally, I would walk to school by myself, and Mary and Sam would go with dad on Brown-Brown, our horse.

No more of that in Texas; Brown-Brown died on the way here. Everyone cried. Dad says it’s too dangerous to walk to school by myself. Outlaws, coyotes, and everything. On the walk there, dad saw James, his friend from work.

“Hey Bill!” said James.

“Hey, James,” dad replied.

“Did you hear about the outlaws, Bill?”

“What outlaws?” my dad asked nervously.

“You haven’t heard?!” James said. “Outlaws have been robbin’ everything, in every place. They started in the panhandle, and now they’re comin’ down here. They’ve hit everywhere, from Fox Hills to Davis Creek!”

“Oh my. Well, I think they ought to close the schools with this,” my dad said trying to keep calm.

“They did!” James blurted out. “Last night!”

Dad and James talked for a little bit, and then we went back home. Nothing to do but read and go outside. Most kids would be happy. But for me? No. Never in a million years. At least with no friends, ever. That whole day I listened to Dad and Mom speak.

“What do we do Bill?”

“I say we just grab our guns and wait it out.”

“Bill, are you sure we shouldn’t evacuate?”

“I most certainly am, Julia. If we tried evacuating, those outlaws would see us. They’d rob us, loot us, maybe leave us for dead. Plus, we couldn’t do that to the kids. All that walking, sleeping on the ground each night.”

“Fine, Bill. Fine.”

For the next few days, we didn’t have school. The school told our parents to teach us. They gave them the topics we were studying.

After a few days, I couldn’t take it anymore. This never would have happened in Illinois.

Illinois, Illinois. That gave me an idea, that would change my life.

in Illinois. I got some water and food, enough for two weeks. I told mom and dad I was going to play with Mary Sam.

Outside, I told Mary Sam that I was going to the outhouse. I bolted...on the road to Illinois. I was just running and running. Trying to avoid outlaws. Trying to follow the map I brought with me. Trying to get to Illinois. I looked back. Mary Sam was following me.

“Mary Sam, stop!” She would go tell mom and dad. They would probably realize in a few hours anyway. But Mary Sam wasn’t old enough to run through the open plains. I glanced back. She was gone.

About an hour later, I got caught by the outlaws. I was trying to go to Alan Rock to sleep for the night. They found me. I couldn’t sleep

all night. Scared them outlaws would kill me.

“What do we do with this lad?” asked one.

“Kill ‘em, maybe. He could have a pack full of stuff. We could get a ton of that from lootin’ him,” said another one.

“I say we look at his pack and leave him alive,” said one. He had a nice look in his eyes. For some reason, I trusted this man.

“Alright,” said the same person who asked what to do with me. He was the leader. “We’ll loot his bag. If he got nothin’, we’ll leave him here. If he’s got anything we’ll take it, and then decide what to do with him. And any weapons? Heh, he’ll be dead as a doornail, we

I gulped. I had taken my pocket-knife. Dying in Oklahoma would be an awful way to end the trip. They looted my bag. Sure enough, they found the pocket-knife. They also found my clothes and my food, and they took that.

“Weapons!” one yelled. “Kill ‘em!”

The man with the nice eyes, who had suggested leaving me here, saved me. He shot his fellow gang member in the foot. He put me on his horse and galloped away.

“Ay’ kid tell me where ya live,” he said. “Those guys be holdin’ on to somethin’ to kill me. I lived a horrible life, ya. But I ain’t gonna die. Not while I’m trying to reboot my life.”

This was surprising. The outlaw was one of the scariest men I’d ever met. He looked like 250 pounds of evil, despicable, and just horrible doings. He probably had robbed someone. Probably had shot someone. But he really was trying to reboot his life. I could just tell. Something about this man.

“I’m Cal. Anyway, where ya from? Alan Rock? Long Straight? Do you know anybody? Heh, who am I kiddin’? You probably got nothin’, if you runnin’ like that.”

This caught me off guard. I hadn’t been listening to him speak, and I had just started paying attention when he told me I had nothing.

“Oh, uh me?” I said kind of not wanting to speak. “Actually, I’m Texans.”

“Oh, well I thought you were a Texan. I mean, what kind of a kid is brave to go runnin’ through the desert. That’s somethin’ only Texans can do. Hey, we better get ya back home. Those outlaws best be huntin’ for me now.” I got on his horse and off we went.

“This is a mesa,” he said. “Mesas all over this region. We got everything in Texas. Mountains, beaches, there ain’t nothin’ you can’t

This “mesa” thing puzzled me. What kind of a mountain has a the right word. I can’t believe it. Something in Texas is boring, weird, mean, or scary. I think love was the word I was searching for. Loved, yeah. I mean this thing was incredible. Cal and I kept riding through the desert. We saw mesas, and other new things like plateaus, cactuses, and prairie dogs.

I was starting to like Texas or at least, the land I was seeing.

myself since the move. Then things took a turn.

Cal was reading the newspaper like he always was. He says he and his gang had stolen it every time it came out. Now he actually went out and bought it. 50¢ a piece. A ridiculous price, I know. But hey, there was a heck of a lot of news in Texas.

Cal found an ad. “Lost child. Thomas Billard. Hey, ain’t that you kid?” he asked. “Wait, let me look at this. Bill Billard organizin’ a POSSE to hunt him down! A POSSE! I think them nightmares might come back. I think I might go insane.”

outlaw. And posses catch outlaws. That’s something even us Illinoisans knew.

“I ain’t goin’ back behind bars. Not again! No, help me! Please! Kid, I best drop you off at that lil’ town of yours, and then I goin’.

183

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Open Land by Nicolas Collins

Whoever gets me is gonna be set for life! Let’s go kid—no time to waste.”

We rode fast, without talking. Even the air felt angry. No, we weren’t cheerful. Cal was awful, and me? I am not really sure how I felt. Got a million feelings, but none of ‘em can I actually comprehend. The riding went well for a couple of hours. We were only about 45 minutes away from Ash Cave.

Then Dad found us.

“Cal Davis,” Cal said, eyeing dad.

“Bill Billard,” said Cal.

“Gimme back my kid Cal, now! You ain’t gonna kidnap him. That’s my son. I’ll protect him.”

Bill, I’m taking the kid down to Ash Creek.”

“Cal, now!” Dad screamed. He took his pistol out of the holster. “Now, Cal. Or you know what will happen, you disgusting man.” could tell Cal was scared.

“Fine Bill,” Cal said before I got off the horse. “And here’s a little bit of money for ya.”

“Fifty dollars!” I screamed.

“Yah kid, that’s for you. You’ve been so nice to me. Plus, I don’t wanna give it to those awful sheriffs.”

“That’s it! You kidnapped my kid, and now you’re giving him some fake money! Enough!” Dad yelled as he shot and hit Cal on the brim of his hat.

Cal told me he wore a thick hat just to stop bullets. I hoped it did that this time. The bullet went through the hat and into Cal’s forehead.

“Cal!” I screamed.

The bullet hadn’t reached Cal’s brain. I think the hat slowed it

the bullet. I took it out, feeling scared.

Dad gave Cal to one of his posse members, who apparently knew how to help people who were wounded by gunshots. Cal was rushed became so much more welcoming.

Cave comes to the main street for a cookout. It was Cal’s idea. And whenever Cal comes, I forget where I even am. Cal tells us stories of his days on the run, tells the funniest jokes I’ve ever heard, and makes his absolutely incredible world-famous chili. Cal says he invented it one night on the road after they hadn’t eaten in a week. Even Mary thought he was gonna kill me.

met. After all that, the mesas and the things in the desert, the thrill, the people, and Cal have made me become a true Texan. One who really loves the Lone Star State.

Texas Memories by

Lisabelle Colon

Texas:

was with my aunt. She is the same age as me. I remember we spent the day playing outside. I remember telling each other secrets while swaddled up in the sheets. I love my family in Texas. It makes Texas home.

I was spending Thanksgiving with Sara and Andre, my aunt and uncle. I hadn’t seen them in a while because of the pandemic. I was happy to see them. We usually always went to Florida, but they were coming to Texas. It’s always exciting when people come to Texas. I enjoyed showing them all the things. I also liked slowly trying to

convince Sara to move here.

My favorite memory in Texas is one of the times we were at a beach in Galveston. It was me, my mom and dad. We didn’t spend much time as a family back in Florida. My dad was always busy working. I didn’t mind because I was younger and it didn’t affect me much, but I love that now my dad doesn’t have to work as much as he did in Florida. We were at the beach, and I remember I went deep into the waves with my mother and father. I remember they picked me up when the waves hit. It was a great time and even though it was so long ago I still remember it all clearly.

was at moody gardens. I actually remember I hated moody gardens st time going since said bad experience. We were going to the I guess you could say waterpark area of moody gardens. I was really excited as it was a family trip, not a long one, only 2 days, but it was our weekend trip. Kamila and I went on all of the slides. It was probably one of was actually around somebody my age. She was the one who pushed me to go on the slides, and I don’t regret it. They were super fun and we loved racing to see who was faster. I remember thinking moody gardens was the worst but after this experience I realize just how fun it is there.

This is my most recent memory. In this year of 2022 which sounds crazy to say. I am currently a middle schooler. Some people say they hated middle school others say they love it. I love middle school. Why? Because of all the great friends I’ve made. So, this memory was of my middle school jazz band. Although I didn’t have millions of friends, I

going to a high school to perform with the high school Jazz Band. It was a really great experience being there because we got to speak to high-schoolers and perform in front of lots of people. I think I also enjoyed being behind the stage and seeing the funny things they had. played the trombone. That was a really fun middle school experience I got to have with my friends because of the wave program that I’m in that is unique to my school district.

I’ll be honest, I never wanted to move to Texas. When I was younger moving to Texas seemed annoying and pointless. I didn’t realize all the memories I would make here. I also never realized how much I would grow to love Texas. Recently me and my family were in my mother’s home country. Although I didn’t consider Texas my home for the longest time. I still longed going back despite the great time I was having in Honduras with my family. Even though I love seeing my family because I hadn’t seen them in a while, I was feeling tired and knew Texas would make me feel better. Why? Because even though I may say I don’t like Texas it will always be my home and all of my best memories are here.

Florida:

The biggest memory I have from my time living in Florida was when we got to see either some sort of rocket landing or launching. We used to live in a small town called Titusville. It was by Kennedy Space Center. I remember thinking it was a super cool experience waiting and looking up at the sky until we saw something launch or land. I barely remember this, yet it was still one of my most exciting memories. I think my mom was there. Most of my Florida life was blurry but I still remember some parts. We were by the water because everywhere you go in Florida there’s water. There was a wait and it was crowded. It was probably one of my least memorable but most exciting memories from Florida.

My second Florida memory in comparison to this one is actually better. This is a short one but one of the only ones I had with my father. Our family life in Florida was fun because I was always surrounded by family but not my father. Of course, it wasn’t my fathers choice not to be around. It was a must. He worked a lot to support our family. This story is important to be because it is few of my stories. I remember

184

he always woke up early at this period in my life. That morning I was drowsy and half awake. I felt a kiss on my cheek and saw it was my father. I kept my eyes closed. This moment made me feel so happy because I knew he didn’t know I was awake, and still made the effort to give me a morning kiss.

If I’m honest, although I was born in Florida and lived there until I was 6, it isn’t home. I say this because I spent most of my life in Texas, and I just don’t have the same memories in Florida. Texas will always be closer to my heart. Although it isn’t as exciting hearing, “We are the summer.” Texas is still much closer to me than Florida is. I love great opportunities, and it is where all of my best memories are.

Forsaken Memory

by Katheryne Contreras

On a Friday of 2015, my parents decided to get us back to the USA after a lot of paperwork. My Aunt Nelly came for my brother and me. We were the only ones who were born in the USA. We went by bus. It was fun until I had to say goodbye to my parents. I didn’t know that was the last time I would see them in person. I remember telling my dad that I didn’t want to leave because my stomach kept hurting. During the bus ride, I just thought about what it would be like to live in the USA again. I was so excited when we came to my grandma’s house. At that time my grandpa had passed away. My grandma looked so happy to see us. We were too shy to say anything to them at that time. I would not say a single word to my Aunt Jessica.

so scared, but the other students were nice. I was so quiet because I didn’t understand what everyone said. As the days went by, other kids started to laugh at me for being quiet. Every night, before I went to sleep, I would wonder why they would do that if I didn’t even say anything. I would cry myself to sleep asking God why I couldn’t be like the other kids. My teachers would always call my aunts about how quiet I was and how I didn’t participate in anything. Personally, I loved doing work with other students. It was just so hard for me to communicate with them.

Six months later in 2015, my aunt Nelly packed her stuff and her kids left our house angrily and yelled that my brother and I should go back to our parents because we were too much for her. We never knew what happened to them, how they were doing, or where they were. Since my Aunt Nelly left, my Aunt Jessica and my grandma had to take care of us.

In grade 6, one of my teachers made me talk to him in front of everyone. He would say if we want to go outside I had to say front of everyone and to a teacher. My classmates would always call me Hello Kitty or Ariel from The Little Mermaid because I didn’t talk at all. I honestly didn’t mind when they called me those names. I would just laugh. Most of the time I would get bullied for no reason. Maybe it was because I didn’t know how to defend myself or because I couldn’t say anything back to them. I just always wanted to have a lot of friends. When I came back to the USA in 3rd grade, I would cry if someone tried to talk to me. I never really knew why I did that. Around the second semester of 6th grade, I would get in trouble just to make them laugh. I would even steal the teacher’s supplies just for them. I thought that maybe if I did what they asked, they would stop bothering me every day. My aunt Jessica sent me to a therapist in 6th grade. I thought it was dumb for her to send me to therapy when I was 11 or 12, but it was fun going to talk to my therapist. She would make me laugh and cry at the same time. Sadly, I only went for 3 weeks on Wednesdays.

When I got to 7th grade in 2019, I moved to a different school where one of my friends named Alejandra from kindergarten went. We made new friends together. Then out of nowhere, we kind of fell

apart. I was alone for a few months around that time, and I was about to tell my Aunt Jessica to move me to the school I was supposed to go to earlier. Then, a girl and her friend came. They were nice to me. I couldn’t believe it, because I thought they were going to be like the people from my middle school. One of my supposed friends from Mexico would pull my hair and sometimes put gum in it. One time I had enough and I pushed her. She fell and bled from her knees. I know it was wrong, but the principal from the school wouldn’t do anything when I tried to tell her. Older kids would bother us too, and they’d say to get back to the USA. She told me her name was Jackie.

forever. She saw me, not the girl who never talked to anyone, not the girl who was alone all the time.

Later that week, I was bored so I decided to clean out the closet. I saw some papers from 2016. It was some doctor’s papers. When I saw my name on one, I had to see what it said. It said that I was diagnosed with ADHD and depression when I was 8 or 9. I was embarrassed at myself. I kept asking myself what kind of 8 or 9 year old would have that.

In the middle of 2019, my grandma was diagnosed with cancer. In October, a week before my dad’s birthday he got put in jail again. My mom told my aunt that he was in the news and the reporters kept saying that he had drugs with him. Before my grandma was diagnosed with cancer, she said we could save money to go to Disney, but since my dad went to jail we used that money to get him out. The police from Mexico kept saying that it wasn’t enough, so we paid double the amount of money and they still said the same thing. My aunt knew that they were just scamming us and wouldn’t release him. They would also change the day for his court every month. It was unfair.

Early in 2020 my Aunt Nelly came back after four years without knowing where they went. My cousins seemed like different people. They weren’t the people they were before they left. My aunt Nelly

forgave her for saying that we were too much for her because I knew they were going through so much.

On January 29 of 2020, my grandma had a seizure on the couch. She died on the 31st. I was cleaning my room with my cousin Paris, my aunt Jessica’s daughter, and my brother Jr. We were talking about the day our Aunt Nelly came by and how our cousins grew up. I had a feeling that I should go wash the dishes so I went and I was turning around to see how my grandma was doing (she was laying down on the couch). I continued to wash them then I turned around and she kept moving a lot. I went to ask her if she was okay and she didn’t respond. I yelled to Paris to come and she called her mom and then she called her little sister’s Godmother. She came as soon as possible, then about 10 minutes later my aunt Jessica came. My Aunt Jessica called the ambulance and we were all crying. I can’t explain what I felt when I saw her for the last time. I never told my friends about this because when I did they would just interrupt me and start talking about their boyfriends. I think my grandma’s death affected our family but in a good way because we became closer than we were.

When Covid-19 started it was a good and a bad part of my life. I thought it was going to be fun because we were doing online classes. During the pandemic, all I felt was empty. I felt so alone, and I didn’t want to eat or talk to anyone. I was failing all my classes except gym. At some point, I felt like I needed to stop feeling this way and do something about it. I would go outside or do chores. A few months later there was a choice of going online or face to face. I was excited to see my friends there but then they told me they were going to move to a different school. I never thought they were serious. I went to my wanted to hide. It was a small room, and everyone was pushing each other. My friend Jackie couldn’t go in person because her grandmother wanted her to stay online. Every day after school I would cry on the way home. A few months later, her grandma let her go in person. She made my day sparkle just by being there with me. Although we were both dealing with issues, we both were happy together.

185

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Around November of 2021, my mom called my Aunt Jessica to tell her that my mom’s dad had touched my little sisters. I was crying and yelling. I was so mad. A week later my mom posted a picture of them all smiling on Facebook. I was so mad at my mom. Ever since that happened I don’t call her anymore as I usually do. In 2021, I distanced myself from everyone and everything. I just wanted to be alone, although I hated being alone. It was one of the most peaceful things I have ever done.

In 2022, Jackie and I are slowly falling apart. I wouldn’t blame her if she left me. We still talk, but not as much as before. A week before February, my mom called my Aunt Jessica and said that there

personally, it would be so hard on them if he was found dead. The news from Mexico wouldn’t tell us what truly happened, or where the inmates were. A week later they were all sent to another prison. I

my mom that all his stuff got burned, so they called my Aunt Jessica to help them out again. I haven’t heard about him ever since that happened.

one of my dad’s hopes of bringing my little sisters to the USA. I know it will be hard but I want them to have a better future than what my parents had. I will always thank my Aunt Jessica for stepping in and taking care of my brother and me and helping out my parents. Sometimes I ask myself what my life would be like now if I stayed in Mexico or Baytown. I can’t change the past or the way I felt all those years, but what I can do now is what is best for me and my family and set a good example for my little sisters. For those who understand some part of my story, it gets better. Maybe not today or tomorrow, but it will.

I Am Who I Say I Am

by Wm. Patrick Cook

RING! RING! RING! That was the sound of Kamara Hill´s alarm clock going off at 5:45 AM on a cool Monday morning in February. Kamara got up to let out a big yawn and a very wide stretch before she hopped out of bed. On her way to the bathroom, Kamara took a quick look in the mirror. Kamara, a 16-year-old girl sophomore at Patrick High School in Sachse, Texas, where she played varsity basketball. Because of her height at 5’8”, she played as a forward on the team. Kamara’s curly, beautiful brown hair matched her light brown eyes with perfection. Her two dimples and million-dollar smile set her apart from other girls in the school. Kamara brushed her teeth, washed her face, and went into the kitchen. Awaiting her was a fresh plate of French toast and bacon, her favorite meal for breakfast. She thanked her mother Mary with a kiss on the cheek. After Kamara ate breakfast, she put on a black hoodie, gray sweatpants, and her favorite white crocs. It was 6:50 am, time for Kamara to head to school. She hopped in her black Mercedes Benz SUV that her dad had given her.

Kamara did not have many friends except for her basketball teammates. As she arrived at school, she noticed a huge crowd of people huddled around a poster mounted on the main cafeteria wall. It read RUN FOR THE 2022 CLASS PRESIDENT! VOTING STARTS SOON! Kamara loved the thought of competing, which was why she played basketball. Kamara thought back to her history class and the people they were studying. She felt as if she should do something for her peers. She and her teammates had complained about some of the rules in the school. This would be a good way for Kamara to introduce herself to other students and do something to make a change. She decided to challenge herself and force herself out of her comfort zone. Kamara walked through the crowd of people and signed her name on the list. After she signed her name, she noticed some of the other names on that. Zoey Johnson, the principal’s daughter; last year´s

homecoming court winner, Cindy Hanks, who was the captain of the varsity cheerleading squad; and Mark Dunn, the starting varsity quarterback and captain of the football team. As she walked away from signing her name, she felt what seemed like an endless number of stares, laughs, and points. She ignored the murmurs and went on with her day.

Throughout the day, all Kamara could think about was the campaign. Even when she got home, she thought about her campaign strategy and how to convince her classmates to vote for her. She started writing down some policies that could be changed that the students would support. Ice cream and pajama day every Friday, no dress code, and less strict cell phone policies were some ideas she would campaign on. The next day, Kamara asked her teammates to help with her campaign. They agreed to get together over the weekend to make signs and posters to place all over the school the next week. They designed some cool posters and signs. One showed Kamara’s dimples and curly hair as she held a basketball in one hand and an ice cream cone in the other. In the bottom corner it read: ICE CREAM AND PAJAMA FRIDAYS SURE SOUND FUN in big, red letters. They were happy with the results of the signs and posters. They could not wait to hang them up at school on Monday.

When they arrived at school early on Monday morning, the other candidates had taken up the good main hallway spaces. The only hallways left were by the equipment room and teachers’ felt defeated before the voting even started. Her teammates rallied around to encourage her and to remind her that they could use

the other candidates had already started posting. Mark Dunn had managed to reach out to someone from Tom Brady’s camp to post a message for his support. Zoey’s dad tweeted out to all the parents of the school, reminding them that Zoey was running for president. Having the most followers, Cindy only needed to post one simple message on Instagram. Kamara and her team posted on their social media to vote for Kamara, but it was no match for what the other candidates had already done.

Feeling defeated again, Kamara was ready to forfeit the race. Voting had started and she was in last place. Zoey was ahead of her in the voting with 172 votes. It seemed like every opportunity for Kamara was closing. Everything she tried to do to get her name and campaign out there just did not work. Was it her campaigning skills, her non-popularity, or was she just not good enough to be the class president? With these devastating thoughts clouding her mind, she thought it was best she gave up. With only a week left in voting, it would be in her best interest to drop out and focus on other things.

homework, ate dinner, and went straight to bed after her shower. Kamara quickly fell asleep. There she was standing on stage with all the students cheering her name. SHE HAD WON THE RACE FOR CLASS PRESIDENT. As she reveled in the cheers of the crowd, she

up, and she realized she had been dreaming. She rolled over and went back to sleep. She drifted back to sleep, thinking about the campaign speech and what she would say.

Tomorrow was campaign speech day. Every student in the school would attend the assembly to hear all the candidates give their speeches

next day. She could not bring herself to drop out of the race because of the support of her teammates. She pulled her hoodie over her head as she walked past a group of students, not wanting to be recognized. She was thankful that it was the last period of the day. She liked history, and it would be a welcome distraction from the campaign. In her history class, they started a new unit studying important people in Texas history. The teacher provided a list of people in Texas history to research. Juanita Craft was the name that caught Kamara’s attention. Kamara vaguely remembered visiting a museum about her during summer camp.

186

Juanita Craft, the granddaughter of former slaves and the daughter of educators, grew up in Austin and attended Prairie View and HustonTillotson universities, but even with a college education, she could

at the historic Adolphus Hotel. She joined the Dallas chapter of the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People in 1935, and worked tirelessly for the cause of civil rights. As an NAACP state of Texas. Her work with the NAACP youth council in Dallas was so successful that it was emulated by other chapters around the country.

County in 1944, and in the 1950s and 1960s led protests aimed at integrating public universities and the State Fair of Texas. Ms. Craft played a crucial role in integrating Dallas theaters, restaurants, and lunch counters. As a tribute to her anti-discrimination efforts, Dallas named a city park and recreation center after her.

Kamara continued her research once she was home. She read all types of interesting facts about Juanita Craft. She looked up interviews, videos, websites, and more. Kamara had found her inspiration for her speech tomorrow through her research of Ms. Juanita Craft. Kamara was most impressed by Ms. Craft’s refusal to let her voice be silenced by the majority of white men in the political world. Despite this, Ms. Craft was able to become a great leader. Kamara began to wonder if she would ever do anything as great as Ms. Craft. She laid back on her bed, her mind racing with thoughts about her future.

“You can do anything you want,” the voice said.

She paused; her face screwed as she looked around. Nobody was there with her. Kamara said to herself, great, now I´m going crazy. Who wants to vote for a crazy person?

“It’s okay honey, you´re not going crazy.”

This time Kamara looked next to her. Kamara could not believe her eyes. Ms. Craft was sitting next to her on the bed. “What- howyou died over 30 years ago!” Kamara said.

“I am here because our spirits connected. I could feel your let that happen.” Ms. Craft took Kamara’s hands and placed them in hers. She looked deeply into her eyes. Kamara took a deep breath. Ms. Craft told Kamara, “Never back down from any challenge or adversity in life. You want to take control; you want to leave your mark. When Tuberculosis (TB) and turned away from a hospital that specialized in the treatment of TB. They didn’t turn her away because of money, but because of the color of her skin. My mother succumbed shortly after because of the ailment. This experience was one of many that Texas and our nation. I was active in the NAACP as we participated in sit-ins and pickets across the state.” Kamara was speechless listening to what Ms. Craft was saying.

“You were amazing,” Kamara says.

“You and I are no different, Kamara,” Ms. Craft stated. “It’s important to let people know where you stand and what you are willing a ‘hothead’ on my civil rights crusade. I had determination and drive to be heard. This experience is preparing you for your future.”

for what I want and not get discouraged,” Kamara exclaimed! Ms. Craft smiled and hugged Kamara.

Kamara woke up the next morning with an entirely different vibe to her. She wore a clean white jacket with jeans and her white and purple Air Jordan 4s. She even threw on the Cartier glasses.

through the halls. She received so many compliments about how she looked. Finally, it was time for the campaign assembly. Every student and staff at school were gathered in the auditorium to listen to the speeches. The assembly was the last time the students could change their votes. After hearing each speech, if a student wanted to change their vote, they could at that time. Kamara had not done a lot of public

speaking outside of the locker room and her Easter and Christmas speeches at church. Backstage, the speakers were told where to sit and the order in which they would give their speech. Kamara noticed that everybody had written down their speeches.

She had decided to speak from her heart after her encounter with

be Kamara and the sophomores, and so on. Kamara was anxiously waiting for her turn to speak. She was the last of the sophomores to give their speech. Kamara felt that the freshmen speeches were good. After the freshman class gave their campaign speeches, the principal announced the sophomore class. First up was Mark Dunn. His speech was him telling everybody about his football stats and how he has connections with Tom Brady, but nothing about how he would improve the class. Cindy Hanks’ speech was her talking about how pretty she was and why they needed a class president that looked good, but nothing about how she could better the class and be a good president. Zoey Johnson gave a pretty good speech, except she kept mentioning that her dad was the principal. As Kamara made her way to the podium, the students began to question their votes.

They were murmuring, I think we turned this into a popularity contest, and I want to hear what Kamara has to say

“Hello, everyone I am Kamara Hill. I know I’m not the most popular or the prettiest. I’m not the smartest or most athletic. But I

of you. My dream is to be a great leader in life, and it starts with this election. Being the class president can help me develop my leadership skills while having fun as well. I know all of us have dreams. Some of us want to be rich and famous. My strong belief is that my job as class president is not only to provide you with a great sophomore high school experience, but also help you to believe that you can achieve anything if you work hard for it.” She stepped from the podium, and instantly the roar of a thousand students clapping and cheering erupted from the audience. It was two minutes of joyful cheer from her peers. That recognition she dreamed about was becoming a reality right in front of Kamara´s eyes.

As the cheering came to an end, a swarm of students rushed to the voting area. There were four boxes with the names of the candidates on them. Cindy, Mark, and Zoey saw their votes being switched to Kamara. The principal instructed the counselors to recount the votes. The recount didn’t take much time.

A counselor yelled, “Kamara has received a unanimous vote!” Once again, the audience cheered. The other candidates looked at their friends in disbelief. Meanwhile, the girls’ basketball team was in the back of the crowd dancing, singing, and having the time of their life.

Patrick High School. Kamara was so proud of herself because she pushed herself out of her comfort zone and accomplished what she wanted. As she was basking in her victory, she looked up.

“Never forget who you are, Kamara. You are a strong, powerful woman, and your words are powerful. Do not be afraid to use them. You were able to persuade the minds of hundreds of people. Just think, with the right platform, it could be millions. You are destined for greatness. One more thing, I will always be here.” Kamara took those words with her for the rest of her life.

Captain Nollie III - Captain’s Log: 1919-1920 by Cade Covert

June 28, 1919: Tomorrow, the crew and I will set sail on the S.S. Selma to the crew and three hundred people came! I only picked one hundred and one lookout man.

187

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

July 1,1919:

We have been sailing for three days now. Just as we approached a hazier area of the sea, out of the gray fog came a big pirate ship! The captain said he went by the name Captain Long- beard and then until one of the pirates snuck aboard our ship and wiped-out half of our crew, so we called a truce and went around the pirate’s territory.

July 3,1919:

It has been two days from the attack, and we have run out of food. but we haven’t caught a thing in the last forty-eight hours! Suddenly, from the crow’s nest, we hear an excited cry, “Land ho!” We think we the wind is blowing in the right direction, so it won’t take us long to reach it. I hope the people who live there are welcoming to us.

July 4,1919:

Indians live there, and for some reason they don’t want to lend us some food. It has gotten physical. They just started shooting arrows at us! We just lost our lookout man and now will have to navigate by ourselves, which is pretty hard. Even though we lost our lookout and I think we might stay the night. Tomorrow, I am going to ask the Indian chief if his tribe can join my crew.

July 5,1919:

Today I asked the chief if his tribe will help. “Chief Wakama” I screamed. He responded, “Yes, you tiny mainlander. Why are you disturbing me?”

I said, “I was just wondering if you and your men could help my crew and I on my journey to Galveston.”

“Yes,” he responded. “We will have to teach the Indians how to

June 27, 1920:

It took longer than expected to train the Indians. We are on the

July 1,1920

We’ve arrived. It took us a few days to unload and set up camp. When out of nowhere, Indians began attacking us. These Indians weren’t friends with the Indians traveling with us. The tribe took everything we had, and now we are scavenging for anything that looks helpful.

July 2,1920

General Sam Houston has come to our camp, and he wants us to leave. We have refused, and he is getting very angry! He started

chief, so the Indians are going crazy! They just got Sam Houston’s messenger’s scalp! Now Sam Houston is furious! He is shooting the camp with a cannon! It destroyed the main cabin, and now the cabin is gone! That was our main way to communicate with France! I’m not sure what is going to end up happening! It’s a battle zone out here!

July 3, 1920 12:30 AM

I am outside watching the Texans to make sure they don’t come over here like they did in the Battle of San Jacinto. Wait, what was that? Oh shoot, they’re coming! I immediately inform everyone else by screaming, “They’re here! Get

liked him! Well, at least we have more people with the reinforcements of the French army. I am going to send my main sailor to go destroy Sam Houston’s colony.

July 4,1920

We destroyed Houston’s colony and we’re making one for the does, it will start a war between the Texans and the French. Hopefully, there is not a messenger nearby.

July 5,1920

The Texans just found out we destroyed their colony, so we are having a war against them. A man named John Mackenzie wanted to help us. He helped make weapons for the Polish in the Soviet war, and he is going to help us make a new weapon called a machine gun.

only thing that will be able to beat Sam Houston’s cannons. The British have arrived and are teaming up with us. They have availability to a

July 6,1920

They have started to attack, and we are ready this time! Texas just

dead! We are going to try the machine gun; it is working well. We sent a messenger named Jeff Smith over there, and he just got back with some bad news. America and Texas are teaming up, but they have a top-secret mission. Smith was acting suspicious so were going to send a norther messenger over.

July 7,1920

Our messenger just got back; he said that Texas and Jeff Smith made a deal. If Smith disables all our artillery, Houston will let his family move to Texas. So, he agreed and now he is running around at night and disabling everything.

July 8,1920

We surrendered because it was 90 men to 9,000. We are not going to go back because we tried everything and failed. Tomorrow, we set sail back to France. Captain’s Log closed until my next adventure!!

Raid on the Creek by Leon Creel

One day, I was walking along the creek bank behind my Papaw’s house and all of a sudden, I found an arrowhead. They say that history is all around us, and for me, it truly is because you see, this wasn’t just any creek; it was Elm Creek. Elm Creek is the location of the historical raid that occurred back in 1864, and I am lucky enough to live on land in Young County, Texas where the creek runs through. As I walked back to my Papaw’s house, I thought about the settlers raids were common in the fall months as tribes were known to gather supplies needed for the cold winter season. The Indians primarily stole cattle and other goods from settlers around Indian Territories.

But just then, I see out of the back of my eye: General Le Maréchal Foch, the main general for France at the time. They have come to help us! Oh, no! There goes General Foch! I guess Sam Houston never

I remembered one particular Comanche chief my family told of named Little Buffalo. We don’t know if that was his real name or made up by storytellers, but Little Buffalo was thought to have scouted Elm Creek as a prime target to raid. Little Buffalo joined the Kiowa tribe to head south to western Young County, the edge of the frontier. Nearby Fort Belknap was abandoned by the US military at the time, making Elm Creek a good target for attack. At the time, the Civil War of the United States was happening, and during wartime, men and many unprotected women with children.

As I continued to make my way back, I wondered how many places on my family’s land that Little Buffalo could have been staked

188

out, waiting and watching the settlers’ women and children as they fed their animals and tended to daily duties. Could he have been in the very spot I was standing?

My mind wandered back to October 13, 1864. Hundreds of Kiowa and Comanche Indians came into the Brazos River area towards the

noticed at Rabbit Creek close to Fort Murrah. How crazy is it that I know this place so well? My dad leases land at Rabbit Creek and remnants of Fort Murrah remain to this day. Anyway, the Indians followed the Brazos River upstream towards Elm Creek and then split, following the creek on both sides.

on the Myer’s ranch. Killed were a father and son who had been out searching for lost livestock. The Indians then made their way to the Fitzpatrick Ranch. The men were gone to the trading post when the Indians arrived. Here they killed a woman and child and kidnapped seven others.

Next, the Indians came to the Hamby place. Three men, Doc Wilson, Thornton Hamby, and Thomas Hamby were working cattle that day when they noticed the Indians coming. The men quickly had the women and children hide out in a cave that was in the creek bank. The men then got on horseback to go warn the other settlers.

the raid early enough to hide in the thicket brush. The three men then made it to the Henry Williams Ranch where they also were able to hide in the brush. The Williams’ house was ransacked by the Indians.

Here is where things turn tragic for one of the men as they made their way down to the George Bragg Ranch. There was a picketed cabin strongly built with logs dug into the ground. The men hopped off their horses and headed for that cabin quickly because the Indians had already arrived. Unfortunately, Doc Wilson was shot with an arrow as he entered the door to the cabin and died after he pulled the arrow out.

keep the Indians at bay by reloading guns for the men. Frustrated with the defense coming from the cabin, the Indians began to try and dig up the picketed logs. This proved to be the end of the raid, as someone from inside the cabin was able to kill Little Buffalo.

After he was killed, the Indians started their retreat. They carried off their wounded and dead along with their loot from the raid that included people, food, and cattle. In the meantime, a group of

Elm Creek. The soldiers were met by the Indians as they made their way back north to Indian Territory. Unfortunately, this group of twenty soldiers was no match for the hundreds of Indians. Five soldiers were killed, and several others wounded.

On their way out of Young County, the Indians passed through the McCoy Ranch and killed a father and son. It was at this time that the Indians retreating were seen by settlers holding up at Fort Murrah. Fort Murrah overlooked the Brazos River and Boggy Creek.

The settlers at Fort Murrah were concerned that the Indians

reinforcements, two men were sent out on horseback for help. One made it as far as Decatur, Texas, 85 miles away before a militia was assembled. The militia made it to Fort Murrah close to sunrise, but there were no more attacks from the Indians.

The Elm Creek Raid lasted from about mid-day to sundown. Devastation to the settlement was felt throughout the winter as they lost several family members, food, and cattle.

As I reached my Papaw’s front porch, I looked at the arrowhead lying in my hand and thought about how grateful I am to have family-owned land where such an historical event took place. I also thought about how very thankful I am for family and friends who continue to keep history alive by sharing it with kids like me because I am the future, and “I Am Texas.”

I want to thank historian Jim Hammond at Fort Belknap in Newcastle, Texas for investing time with me to share his knowledge of the events in this story that took place so many years ago. I also want to thank my third-grade teacher Mrs. Blair for the opportunity to tell my story and proofread my paper.

Captive in Texas - 1769 by Benjamin Crossno

There we were, on the dock with hundreds of British soldiers menacingly facing us armed with muskets, and we knew that if we turned back now, we would have been shot like many of our Acadian countrymen who had already met the same fate. The English came and forced us to leave Acadia, the land we settled a over century ago. A few soldiers gave me a trunk to collect valuables; then, they burned my barn and my house to the ground. Since I knew I would be killed if I showed hesitation, I boarded that ship.

The Britain looked like a very prestigious ship, with three masts, huge sails, wooden hull, and many cabins for the hundreds of poor migrants like me. When we set sail, the British soldiers at the port sarcastically waved and shouted goodbye. Acadia and New Orleans were about as far as France’s reach on the New World stretched, so we needed to stop in Maryland to refuel and pick up other people. The clear water around Acadia slowly faded into the sea. We sailed by New England with clear weather and peaceful waters. Then we reached Maryland, where we were told of the upcoming hurricane season by an oncoming passenger desperate to get to Louisiana. I went and talked to the captain and asked him about the incoming hurricane season.

“Not to worry,” he said. “We will get there before it begins.” He smiled and I walked away. He thought the journey ahead was safe. He was wrong.

Trouble started with the swirling clouds off the coast of Florida with gallons of water pouring within eyeshot coming closer and closer. started to pour with water. The winds reached dangerously high levels and the boat began to drift uncontrollably and our only hope was to get out of the hurricane as soon as possible.

The captain started frantically jerking the wheel, hoping to escape but it was no use. It was clear that the captain had no idea what he was doing or how to navigate a boat. We were in the storm getting tossed around for two days and by the time we were out our boat’s navigators were disoriented and confused as to where we were.

But the captain had a plan. To follow the coast to look for the Mississippi river then go ashore to the nearest settlement but that didn’t but Matagorda Bay. But we had no way to know otherwise. So slowly we looked for the closest settlement, and that happened to be the small town off the Spanish occupied, Matagorda Bay. I wondered why the mighty city of New Orleans had such a cheap port and a small settlement. But nevertheless, we docked in the city’s port. We were asked immediately about where we came from and what our purpose was in the city of Galveston. Instantly I felt a jolt of fear. We were in the territory of our enemy; Spain and they had a record of cruelty to French people like me that had crossed their borders. The captain explained that we got lost on the journey to New Orleans from a storm.

A man dressed in a very expensive military uniform entered the room and whispered something to the man who was talking to us. He told us that his name was Colonel Francisco Tovar, and he oversaw the military in Texas. “We have to ask you, what was the purpose of your journey?”

“The English made us migrate from Acadia, so we were going to New Orleans,” I said to him. Tovar told us about an expedition to go to the Mission La Bahia where he would send notice to Governor Juan Maria Vicencio Ripperda and after he would release us to go to Nacogdoches then Natchitoches to New Orleans. We shook on it and the next day we started moving.

As soon as we started moving something felt wrong, the Spanish people moving to La Bahia were armed and we had no arms on us. We were going somewhere known for taking people hostage and keeping them. We were doing all the labor on the journey. I was dragging my only possessions inside the trunk along the dirt. The journey was short

189

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

but grueling. When we stopped, I realized the poor-quality land with scrubs, thorns and dry to the bone, very different from what I was used to in the green hills and valleys of Acadia. Finally, we arrived at the mission of La Bahia.

There, General Tovar made a shocking announcement. “We have some issues with the utilities of the mission, but our slaves have little force left, therefore you will do their work until all the work has been done and you will be on your way.”

Tension was in the air. We were not happy with his choice to make us stay and with Colonel Tovar’s record he was probably going to keep us longer than that. I asked him if I could have my trunk and he said that it is in a warehouse for safekeeping with everyone else’s belongings.

Inside the mission, there were thousands of people indigenous to the land around La Bahia. All of them were treated like animals. Being out there for hours at a time, eating one measly bowl of stomachday at the mission, I had realized how terrible the time here was going to be. The only hope I was given was the mass at the mission led by Father Xavier, who despised Tovar and did anything to loosen his grip on the mission.

For the next nine months my schedule was to break my back in and then sleep for two hours. Day after day with repetition with no events or changes for nine grueling months of work. Being whipped

Governor Ripperda heard what was going on at the mission and demanded our release and Colonel Tovar was relieved from his command. I asked the governor for my possessions back and he said that Tovar sold them as a corrupt deal to line his own pockets. The news was hard to accept. In the past two years I had lost everything I had ever owned, my house, my land, my possessions and temporarily my freedom, but now I was free to do anything I wanted.

horses we always seem to hear about the South isn’t necessarily true, especially in the bigger cities, but it isn’t quite wrong either. My sister promised she would take me out to meet a few of the animals when she arrives. I still can’t believe she has

two of them, along with a horse and a coop of chickens. Her friend is taking care of them at the moment. I wouldn’t even know where to begin had she asked for my help. There’s that kindness again: that willingness everyone around here seems to have to help a friend or a stranger, in the form of a free drink or a dozen book

made me a list to take home.) I’ll be back as soon as I can, but rest assured I’ll

try not to romanticize it too much. Still, come with me next year. We can look at houses together. ~ Yours truly,Charlotte

The second, postmarked March 6, 1999.

class and this week Miss Taylor wants us to write a letter to our favorite writer. That’s you! I borrowed all of Miss Taylor’s books in your series because I liked

because the cover looked so pretty with the desert and the boy and the dog, but Miss Taylor always says, “Don’t judge a book by its cover.” I think she’s right, because in the story nobody ever went to a desert that looked like that, but I still liked the book. It was fun to read about someone who also lives in Texas! Miss Taylor says she came here to teach because she wanted to teach the “pioneers of the future.” She told me that a pioneer is a person who explores. I think she’s a lot like Roger’s mom in the book. My favorite part was when Roger got to see his family and his dog again. I don’t understand why he ran away from home and why he didn’t take his dog with him. I have a dog too, and I wouldn’t leave him even if I tried to run away. I don’t think I want to run away, though, because I like it a lot here, even though my brother is mean sometimes and my mom gets mad when I ask for sweets. Roger and I are different, but we both know that family is important in the end. And Roger’s family loves him no matter what. ~ Sincerely, Macie Odel

Czelusta

The following is a collection of letters which never reached their bottom of an Austin mailbox, or collect dust at the sender’s desk. their way.

My dear, This town is wonderful. I arrived last night, and my sister returns tomorrow, but today I have time to wander. I can’t help but marvel. Retirement isn’t so far away for us, now. I wonder if this is the place to settle down. There’s a coffee shop farther into town. Everyone there was so kind. This place is small enough that they all seem to know each other, but they still welcome outsiders. When I gave my name, the man at the counter even asked if I was related to my sister in town. It turns out they volunteer together at the community center each weekend. I told him I was visiting for the New Year, and he told me my coffee was on the house. What were the odds? I’m back at the house as I write this. It’s a shame we missed the holidays with my family this year, but there’s still the new year. It’s not nearly as cold here as it is up in the city, though I’ve heard it can get terribly hot in the summers. I don’t think I would mind. I met the town’s librarian today when I went to look for something new. I’ve never been in a place so willing to talk. She had me trapped for nearly a half hour, talking about the children that come around on Fridays and how she’s organizing the donations they receive every winter. Finally, I asked for her recommendations, and I swear I’ve never seen anyone more excited. It’s contagious, the way the people here are. They don’t mind strangers at all. I don’t think I’d mind moving south once we have the time and the money. It’s a nice break from the constant motion in the city, and this place is just beautiful. The fresh air, the beautiful sunrises, and the brilliant green plains—I can’t capture it properly in just a picture. You have to see it for yourself. I know the stereotype of cowboys and

The third, postmarked September 8, 2013. Hey Ryan! Found this postcard in my desk today. I can’t remember why I got it, lot of space on the card though, so I’ve gotta write on the picture, too. Sorry about that. Missing Houston yet? I get the move was because of your dad’s job and all, but we miss you here, especially the soccer team. The boy’s team is suffering without you. I’ve got better news, at least! I made varsity this year. I think it’s because we’re missing the seniors who graduated last spring, so Coach is kinda desperate for new players, but I’m not complaining. We won our last game. Remember when we’d go get shakes after the games? I’d watch yours, and you’d watch mine, and I’d lose my voice every time cheering so loud at your saves. We’d go celebrate with fast food, even though you’re lactose intolerant. I still can’t believe you had a shake after every game. I blame your parents for taking us out after our games in elementary school before we knew why you felt so terrible afterwards. Right before you moved out, there was that one time we caught Coach getting fast food while we were out, too. That was terrifying. I’ve never run so fast across the parking lot to your car. Speaking of cars, I’ll be driving soon! I’m taking the driving test next weekend. I drove around downtown with my dad a bit yesterday to see what it was like on all the one-way roads and narrower lanes. I ended up stopped at a railroad, and I

time and space to write, but I hope the move hasn’t been too hard on you. How’s the new school? Is the soccer team any good? Don’t forget to write me back, and make sure you come and visit eventually. ~ Emilia

The last, postmarked March 2, 2022. Dear Ms. Joann, I can’t thank you enough for everything you’ve done for me. I moved into my dorm a few weeks ago, and it’s better than I ever hoped. It’s true that there’s a bit of culture shock moving to Austin, but that’s unsurprising. It’s the perfect place for a history major, honestly. I wouldn’t have gotten into this university without your help as both a teacher and a friend. The city is incredible, in its own way. I’ve been brushing up on my Texas history to visit some of the landmarks annexation. It isn’t the prettiest history, but then again, history never is. Still, I like

190

Letters from Texas by Sophie

to think the state stands for more than just its past. There’s a certain pride to being in Texas, I’ve found. There’s a lot of school pride, but even beyond that. Even in just the city, the diversity and the openness are so different from what I knew in the cafe. It’s just like you said: there’s more to this state than small towns and far plains. I don’t mean to wax poetic about the city or the state. You know it’s a bad habit of mine, to get started on a topic and completely lose myself in it. It’s not perfect here, of course. It’s not perfect anywhere. Still, I have high hopes for college and for my time in Austin. There are good people here. I know that much already, and I see them everywhere I go. Besides, when you get right down to it, we’re all a lot more similar than we think, another lesson I learned from your history classes. I’m excited to be here. I couldn’t have done it without your guidance. Best of luck with the new school year! ~ Your former student, Alan K.

Forgotten

by Emerson Daley

“Just leave me alone!” Hazel screamed. “Moving here ruined my life! You ruined my life!” Hazel’s dark auburn hair covered her face as she slumped down onto her bed.

“Honey, Hazel, you have to understand we are in a tough situation. After your mom died, we didn’t have enough money to stay in San Francisco. Texas is a great opportunity for us!” Tears pooled in Hazel’s eyes, threatening to spill onto her tan, freckled cheeks.

“I just miss Mom,” was all Hazel could whisper, her face now wet with liquid sadness. Pushing past her dad, Hazel ran out the back door, and into the forested backyard.

Running through the trees, branches scratched Hazel’s face and arms. How long had she been running? Five minutes? Ten minutes? An hour? Time bled together, and Hazel didn’t notice the storm clouds forming above. Drops of cold water hit her as rain started coming down, harder and harder. Squinting, Hazel saw a barn just ahead.

hit the tree behind her, sending Hazel tumbling forward. Hitting her head on a rock, Hazel barely managed to pull herself into the barn. Then everything went black.

Lying on the ground in the barn, Hazel couldn’t move. Moonshine

the room and a whispery voice echoed through Hazel’s ears.

It was my home, and I would protect it. Watching from the balcony, it seemed as if I would get immediately crushed beneath the ‘real’ soldiers as they fought. Mother said to stay hidden with my little brother, Henry. Obeying her was mandatory. Glancing behind me and into the barn, I noticed Henry was missing. Realizing where he must have gone, I fell to my knees in despair. Just like me, my brother loved Texas. He had gone to join the battle. Knowing what I had to do, I heaved myself up, tumbled out the door, tripping over my old dress, not caring about disobeying Mother anymore. That’s when I joined the Texan Revolution.”

faded away, leaving Hazel with a need, deep inside her, to learn this mysterious spirit’s history. Feeling disoriented and oddly calm, Hazel stood up, glancing around the room. A wooden table sat in the corner with a damp book marked by a once colorful ribbon, now faded by time. Hazel somehow knew that it held answers. Pulling herself toward the table, Hazel opened the book. Diary entries looped across every page in messy script.

September 27, 1835

Dear Diary, Moving to Texas has been a big change, so Mother gave me this journal to write down all my thoughts about my new home. This evening, when I was talking about, a cannon that the town had. I’d heard about the cannon. It’s

twice. It was given to us to protect ourselves from outside attacks, although I bet it wouldn’t be able to protect us against a coyote. Father was saying something about the Mexican government wanting it back. I don’t believe the town will hand it over, for they are very proud of their cannon, but I don’t quite understand. Father said that the Mexican government didn’t like that we refused. Tiny cannons are

in the corner, but its features were blurred beyond recognition, wavering in the dim light. Drawing in a breath, Hazel felt numb with worry and surprise. How could she get home? Where was she? Is this a silent wind.

September 28, 1835

Dear Diary, Today, Mother seemed more tense than usual, staring off into the something quite bad is happening. Yes, I searched in the secret compartment in the wall. Father doesn’t know that I have found his private things. Writing it down helps erase some of the guilt I feel from disobeying him. Inside the secret compartment, I found a letter from the Mexican army. What was inside quite frightened me. Here is what it said:

September 27: Dear the People of Gonzales, We have received word that you have refused to return the gift the government sent you many years ago. Mexican unless absolutely necessary. Please listen to reason and hand over the cannon. ~ Domingo de Ugartechea

and I admit, I do care for it, but this isn’t worth it. ~Pearl

No! Not Pearl’s home! Hazel was surprised to see how much empathy she felt for Pearl after two diary entries. The wavering shape in the corner seemed to be coming into recognition, looking like the shape of a young girl, dressed in an old dress, dripping wet. Terror shuddered through Hazel. Who was this spirit? Pages rustled, opening a new diary entry in front of Hazel.

September 29, 1835

Dear Diary, Fear takes control sometimes, and it won’t let go. It struck my heart when I heard about the soldiers coming to take the cannon. Soldiers coming to Gonzales! Later that day, I snuck downstairs to get one of my Father’s few books to read in bed. Mother disapproves of it, but Father helps me. Freezing when my Father spoke, I heard him say, “We have to be careful. The Gonzales militia needs to rely on strategy if they want to keep the cannon. Mexican soldiers have reached the river, but they can’t make it past it. Our best men and lots of water are blocking their path.” A gasp snuck out of my mouth, but it was too late. They heard me. What would Father do? He disapproved heavily of including kids in his and Mother’s conversation. But he barely glanced in my direction. Tears silently streamed down my face. Will there be a battle in Gonzales?~Pearl

In the corner, the girl stood up and drifted around Hazel. It couldn’t be… Pearl? Disbelief blew across her mind, but it wasn’t impossible, not with everything Hazel learned. Hyperventilating and scared out of her mind, Hazel chose not to think about it and keep reading. Ripples of air turned the page.

September 30, 1835

Dear Diary, Father came to talk to me this morning. He said that I don’t need to worry, that he would send us off to a safe place in the country until the threat of battle is over. But what about Father? How will he make it out alive? Just because I will make it out alive doesn’t mean everyone else will. Besides,

I can still cook and clean for the militia. Mother would never approve, so I

191

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

must hide until Mother, Sarah, and Henry leave without me. I am determined to help Texas.~Pearl

Hazel glanced around the room, landing on the spirit. “Are you Pearl?” Hazel’s voice shook. Slowly nodding, Pearl’s features sharpened, almost like she was remembering who she was. Sucking in a deep breath, pieces started to fall into place. Pages brushed against Hazel’s hand, reminding her she didn’t have much time left.

October 1, 1835

Dear Diary, Something quite unexpected happened today. Father’s horses fell ill, so we can’t go to the countryside. Sarah is too little to walk that far, and Mother refuses to leave her. So we must stay in Gonzales. We are supposed to hide in the barn while

I always follow it, for it is for my own good, but after the battle I will help. The militia men are supposed to sneak up on the soldiers tomorrow, so I made them a

picture of the cannon on it. This evening, Father gave me his journal, stitched with the softest leather. Promising to take care of it, I gave him one last hug. That might be the last time I ever see Father. Tomorrow, my life could change.~Pearl

“Hiding in a barn is a dull activity.” Looking up from the diary, Hazel’s eyes locked on Pearl. Gazing at Hazel through somber eyes, Pearl held out a tiny silver hand to Hazel. Gently putting her hand

Hoping that Father came home. Screaming when she realized Henry was gone. Rushing outside to the battle. Falling into frigid

to the river. All Pearl’s memories.

Drops of water fell from Pearl’s dress. She never got to say goodbye… Hazel’s heart broke.

“I didn’t mean to trip and fall in. Father had always said to stay away from the river. No one saw me. That’s why everybody says no Texan died in that battle. They could never prove it,” whispered Pearl through a silent breath.

Sobbing for Pearl, Hazel fell to the ground. Tears dripped onto

For one second, Pearl’s spirit glowed brighter, taking on color, developing white-blonde hair and grey eyes. Pearl was so much younger than Hazel thought.

“Thank you for remembering,” Pearl’s spirit whispered as she disappeared into the chilly breeze.

Hazel had to get out of there. Running out of the shack, Hazel ran farther and farther from the barn, then abruptly stopped. There was a river, swollen to the brim. Sticking her hand in, Hazel was amazed by the strong current. Slowly submerging her legs in the glacial water, Hazel felt overwhelmingly sad. This river had to be the one Pearl fell into. Something brushed her legs. Sticking her hand in, Hazel

That was the last thought that entered Hazel’s mind as the current pulled her into the frigid water. Gasping for air, Hazel tried to grasp But the current wasn’t that forgiving. Letting out one last scream, Hazel was pulled into the water.

Fluorescent lighting burned into Hazel’s eyes as she opened her eyes. Sterile smells invaded her nose. Hazel was in the hospital.

“Oh, Hazel!” Turning her head groggily, Hazel saw her dad standing there. Her dad’s cheeks were tearstained. “You almost drowned.”

“Pearl drowned, not me,” Hazel whispered.

“Disorientation is normal in concussions,” the doctor said. “It’s perfectly normal for Hazel to be saying strange things. She’ll be back to normal in a couple of days.”

“I’m not disoriented. Pearl did drown! She was just… forgotten.”

“Honey, you have a concussion. Whatever you remember…it’s not real,” her dad reassured.

The doctor left the room, leaving just Hazel and her dad.

“You know, your mom was a hero,” whispered Hazel’s dad. “I know. Sometimes I wish she wasn’t such a hero. Then she’d

couldn’t save herself,” Hazel whispered. “We all miss your mom. Now, why don’t you get some rest,” Hazel’s dad said softly, hugging her and exiting the room.

Was the diary real or was it a result of my concussion? Is

Turning, Hazel saw a book on her bedside table, soaking wet. It was you forever.”

What A Mighty State by Meg Dellinger

Texas, oh Texas

What a mighty state

All the things you can see, and all the things you can do So sit back and let me share them with you

Have you ever had a sweet, milky bowl of ice cream called Blue Bell and wondered where is this made and how they make it? Well, it’s made right in Brenham, Texas in the Blue Bell Ice Cream factory. I have never been there, but I do know that you can tour the factory to taste that aren’t even for sale yet. So if you have a sweet tooth this factory is the place for you. Blue Bell’s slogan is “The best ice cream

The next place I want to share with you is the Alamo in San Antonio, Texas. You might be thinking why is the Alamo so cool? Well, let me tell you. It is where the Texas Revolution took

Think about how you could go to the Alamo and stand in the same spots where so many brave Texans once fought for our freedom.

Now this one in my opinion is one of the coolest, most interesting places to see. It’s located right outside of Houston and it’s called NASA, which stands for National Aeronautics and Space Administration.

unnamed missions to space. Now that’s a lot of space travel! I am getting dizzy just thinking about it.

Now get your cowboy or cowgirl hat on because I’m about to tell y’all about the good old fashion Houston Rodeo. One of the most famous things to see at the Rodeo is bull riding. It not only sounds very dangerous but let me tell you it IS very dangerous. Did you know that 21 bull riders have died from bulls since 1989? But if you are up for the challenge, then go for it. However, if you want to lean towards the safe side you can walk on over to the Carnival.

There are all sorts of games and rides for kids and adults of all ages. One really fun thing that younger kids can do is called Mutton Bustin. That’s where you climb on the back of a big, wooly sheep and when the game opens to release the sheep, you hold on for dear life! I did it when I was younger and I don’t know who was more scared, me or the sheep.

Oh, and I can’t forget about all the food at the rodeo. Anything fried is a big thing. You can get fried pickles, fried Twinkies, and even fried Oreos! All those fried things don’t sound that good to me, but I do love the Funnel Cakes. All it is is fried (see? I told you fried was their thing) dough with powdered sugar, but it is so good. There is even a Funnel Cake store in Houston, Texas so you can eat Funnel Cakes all year long.

Another place in Texas is our state capital Austin. Here you can visit the state capitol building, where the state legislature works to make laws for Texas. You can also visit the Bob Bullock History Museum to learn about the great history of the Lone Star State. Austin is also home to one of the largest colleges in the United

192

States: The University of Texas. Hook Em Horns! Darrell K. Royal Memorial Stadium is where the Texas Longhorns play football games. The stadium holds over 100,000 people, which is a lot more people than some towns in Texas even have. My parents went to U.T. so we go every fall to some of the football games so I have a lot of burnt orange clothes. The games are really fun and also super loud. With that many people in the stands, you know there’s going to be a lot of cheering.

If you do not bleed burnt orange you can always head over to College Station, Texas. That’s the home of the Texas Aggies. Texas A&M University and the University of Texas have always been rivals, but they haven’t played each other in a while because they are in different football conferences. But they are going to join the same one so they will play each other again in a couple

Longhorns.

If you need to cool down go over to the Texas coast and spend some time in Galveston. It’s only an hour’s drive from Houston but it’s a completely different world from it. Instead of skyscrapers and freeways, there are miles and miles of beaches. Another fun place in Galveston is Pleasure Pier.

There are all sorts of rides and games and a crazy tall Ferris Wheel. When you get to the top of the Ferris Wheel you can see for miles over the ocean. I have been to Pleasure Pier and it is so much fun! But if you want to reel something in, go over to Galveston Bay

you don’t catch anything, there are tons of good seafood restaurants in town.

If you want to see stars everywhere, go on over to Big Bend in southwest Texas! It is so beautiful there and miles away from the big cities. You can camp and hike and see all sorts of animals like bears, birds, deer, bobcats, collared peccary, and more.

You have probably heard the song “Deep in the Heart of Texas.” Remember the verse that says, “The stars at night are big and bright. Deep in the heart of Texas.” Can you guess where they got that verse from? They got it from Big Bend! Everyone who goes there always says you can see the whole galaxy.

Have you ever heard the saying that everything is bigger in Texas? Well, that’s because it is. In Huntsville, Texas there is the Sam Houston statue that stands 67 feet tall, which makes it the world’s tallest statue

Republic of Texas. Did you know Texas was its own country at one time in history?

As you can see there are so many amazing things to do and see in the great state of Texas! No matter how you like to spend your time, there’s something for everyone.

So I hope that if you are visiting Texas - or even if you already live here - you do some of these amazing activities!

Where the Road Leads

by Lindsey Diep

The waking sun peaked over the grass that shined with morning dew. I rubbed my eyes, hauled on my work boots, and headed to the old barn.

My father was already there, sitting on a stool in his faded-out jeans, milking the cows. I quietly tiptoed past him to the pens, but the clatter of metal and the rustle of hay was so loud that he wouldn’t

wool while letting them out to their pasture. I greeted the dogs with a little teasing. Then I came back and went to get the other animals too. I took my time with each one of them, talking and hanging out with them even if there wasn’t much of a response.

Last were the horses at the stable. My father’s horse was brown with a white spot on her nose; my little brother’s is a hardworking, gray horse, and my horse was a black, moody one. His personality for

the entire day can be decided by whether you mount on the left side of him or right side of him. He’s been with me since I was young so I can’t help but adore him. I took out a brush from the bucket next to me and started to swipe away the dirt.

“Good job. You’re looking good today,” I complimented, but it seemed I was happier than him. I turned to the next horse, but someone was already there.

“I didn’t hear you come in, Noah,” Dad said, grooming his horse.

“Oh, I didn’t want to disturb you.”

“You know, you’re almost eighteen now. You’ll soon be taking over the farm and doing all the things I do now. You’re gonna have to start taking more of the responsibility.” I couldn’t help but let out a small, inward sigh. This topic always comes up about how I’m almost eighteen, need to take over the farm, and make money. I mean, it’s not like I’m worried about the farm being handed over to me, it’s just that I’ve never gotten the choice. I just awkwardly laughed, saying that I know.

We saw dirty-blonde hair popping out from the side of the door. “Hey Ian, whatchu up to? Come help us with the crops.” Dad stood there for a moment. “Eh, you’re a strong boy now. Go and help your brother on your own. I’ll be at the market.”

I walked with Ian down to the crops, our steps in sync. I decided to break the silence with typical conversation, though it ended up with me promising that I’ll mix up the compost. The smell made me

We then checked the vibrant citruses and collected the eggs, but Ian suddenly asked quietly, “Why don’t you just go?” What does he mean by that? I don’t understand.” I just disregarded it as mumbling his inner thoughts and that I wasn’t supposed to hear that.

We played with the dogs until I saw my father in the distance, struggling while carrying various brown bags. As I went over to help him, he huffed a sigh. “When did you become so strong? Lifting buckets of water?”

He nudged me in the arm, “I wonder if you could also carry the weight of the farm.”

I half-heartedly chuckled, “I’m not sure. I’m only seventeen.”

“Yeah, you’re seventeen! You should be learning how to run the farm now.” I quickly walked to the kitchen. It seemed the groceries were heavier now. Everyone is always telling me how good of a kid I was for following in my father’s footsteps, but am I following them or just being pulled along? What if I invest my time into something else, but it’s all useless? What do I do then? Run back to the farm?

“Just go. Going to the rodeo would be a good excuse,” Ian said annoyed, with a hint of encouragement. I was caught completely off guard.

A large hand tapped me on my back, “No time for daydreaming,” Dad said.

I blankly stared at him. “What? Have something to say?” Ian said nothing and just looked at me, slightly nodding his head, gesturing for me to speak.

“Nothing. Just a little distracted there for a bit,” I quickly snapped out of it. I saw Ian go back to unpacking the food. Was he disappointed?

“Word on the street says that there’s a popular rodeo in the city. Are we skipping it this year, too?” Ian said casually.

Finally, I took up Ian’s advice and fell into his plan. “I want to go

tapping could be clearly heard.

“We don’t have anything to show off. Taking you and your brother would be a useless expense.”

Ian chimed in, “I don’t want to go. Noah can go by himself.”

“And I can pay with my own money,” I said, watching Dad’s gears turning in his head, calculating the situation.

“Work extra hard today then,” he sighed. “You can go tomorrow morning, just come back before it gets too dark. I guess you can take the car. I expect you know how to take care of your money.” Ian glanced at me and gave me a subtle grin, and I couldn’t help but break out into

193

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

a big smile. I’d be willing to mix the compost ten more times for Ian.

My eyelids felt heavy, but never heavy enough for me to close them. My head was swirling with thoughts about the ride to the city. Although I haven’t really stepped outside of the farm, my friends said that the rodeo is a lot of fun. Even the ones who love the country life say that the city is a nice refresher.

The next morning, Dad and Ian saw me off as I set off to the

lined the streets, and billboards rose high in the sky. I decided to make a stop at Whataburger to eat which wasn’t busy with customers since it was still the morning. Perfect for someone who hasn’t eaten fastfood since they were little.

“Welcome to Whataburger! I can get your order at this register,” The employee said. I took a bit of time looking at the menu, and I could feel the employee’s eyes staring at me. I gave up trying to

He recommended a breakfast on a bun since it’s easy to eat on the road. I guess he knew I was going to the rodeo. Probably because of my cowboy hat. I could hear the crackling of oil, the swish of grease, the scraping of a toasted bun on a pan, and the scratchy white noise of the drive through intercom.

The guy who took my order came back again to take his post near the register. He glanced at me and asked, “You been to the rodeo a lot? Going with your family?”

money,” I stuttered, unprepared.

“Hm, you look younger than me. High school? Looking for colleges or jobs yet? Even though I’m working here, I’m actually trying to get a job in computer programming.”

“Oh really? That is cool! How did you get into computer programming?” I asked.

His face instantly lit up. “My friend showed me something he coded on his computer. It was a pencil drawing the outline of Texas. Gah, at that time, I thought it was the coolest thing ever, so I begged and begged my parents to get me a computer to learn coding. I learned all kinds of programming languages: Python, JavaScript, C++, the list goes on. I’m still learning, and I even got obsessed with the other things about computers like keyboards, mouses, key caps, all that stuff.”

“Number 54! Breakfast on a bun,” said the employee next to him.

“Thanks for telling me about computer programming. I’ll be

“Follow your dreams! That’s what I always do,” he responded enthusiastically.

Even though it was day, the brightly colored lights and posters

blinded my eyes. Finding a parking spot in this place was a nightmare. Eventually, I paid for my ticket and walked in. People were walking in every direction, and I had to be careful not to step on any children that swarmed the place. The smell of oil and grease overwhelmed my nose as I walked past vendors yelling out to customers, advertising their famous food that no one has really heard of.

I navigated my way to the art contest where it was much less screaming and more oohing. I saw a girl wearing a cowboy hat and dress, who seemed to be a high school freshman. Next to her was a painting of three cowgirls watching the sunset on horses. It was detailed and had its own unique drawing style. Though, there were some aspects that she lacked compared to the other contestants that I saw while passing by, but not any less breathtaking.

“Man! You’re a very good artist. I can’t do anything close to that. I’m just curious, what’s the inspiration behind this?” I asked, genuinely intrigued.

“Oh! Thank you,” she said startled. “I was inspired by how Texas gave me friends. Both humans and animals. I’m sorry, are you a judge?”

“Oh, no. I’m just here to look. I can’t do anything like this. I have some horses at home, so this reminded me of my family riding them.

You join a lot of contests?”

“Well, I like art. Trust me. My art teacher thinks I’m good at it, so she made me join this contest. If I’m telling you the truth, I honestly hated the entire process of this. I had to do this while doing my other schoolwork, and she still gave me assignments in class. This was an extra thing, yet my teacher just kept dogging me about it! Last minute, I changed my drawing to my three best friends who kept me sane while doing this painting. I’m thankful to them.” She showed me some pointers of the painting as we chatted about school.

When I left, I thought about the friends I have at home. I haven’t really had the time to talk to them or to anyone. I made sure to keep do something, I start to not like it.” I couldn’t agree more. I didn’t get to hear her vent out more of her troubles since the Versatility Horse Competition has started.

There were benches surrounding the metal gates. It seemed to be the trail horse part of the competition where they must go around obstacles, balance on platforms, and walk in narrow areas. The reigns in the young man’s hands were shaking, not because of the bounce of the horse, but because of the shake in his hands. His legs were clutching the horse, and his arms were very close to his body.

As he rode the horse through the path, the horse crashed into one of the cones and slipped. My eyes widened and I heard gasps from those in the audience. The horse wailed in pain and I instantly stood up. My body reacted on its own, trying to go towards the horse, but there were so many people in my way. As soon as I made it to the front of the gate, there were people urgently carrying out medical kits and a man yelling out commands. The horse thrashed around, yelling and kicking, but he kept his calm demeanor and was able to hush the horse, carefully soothing and examining the place where he got hurt. I could tell instantly that the horse hurt its ankle. A woman passed him an icepack, and the doctor wrapped it around its ankle. The woman fed the horse something that was most likely medicine. I didn’t notice

completely forgot about the person who fell off. Luckily, they weren’t hurt, but I was still worried about the horse. The announcers said that there would be an hour intermission, so I decided I would call it a day and go back home.

I sent Ian to bed and went to the stables. “You know, if I ever saw you in danger, I don’t think I would be able to withstand it. Any of you guys for that matter. I don’t want to see any animal hurt, ever.” The pigs, sheep, cows, and horses were all sound asleep, rustling the hay with their snores.

My father’s booming voice bounced off the walls, “What did you say? Why?” He slammed the table.

“I don’t want to run the farm,” I calmly said.

“You’re the only person. You can’t! What happened to you? Letting you go to the rodeo was a big mistake. What about the family when I’m not around?”

“I want to be a veterinarian and go to the city. What about what I want? When I was in the city, there was a person who would do his

because of the environment around her. There was a person who didn’t think twice about helping an animal. I don’t want to be cooped up here, running the farm for you. I don’t want to blindly follow you.” I took a deep breath. “I know exactly what I want to do. I want to take a chance in the city.”

agree,” he looked at me straight in the eye, “but it looks like you’re not backing out.”

For the rest of the week, I did not hear my father utter a single “Farm,” “Responsibility,” “Eighteen,” or, “You know.” I still woke up early and followed my routine, but I unconsciously stood up straighter while my feet bounced. Alongside school, I devoted much of my time to research about veterinarians. As I stared at the sky, the clouds

194

Gloria’s Pecan Candies by Chamari Doucet-Gray

There are many traditions in many different families and cultures, but my favorite that came from my grandmother was making pecan candies for the holidays. Everyone in my family looked forward to the holidays because we all knew that Grandma’s pecans candies would be waiting for us when we arrived. My grandmother was born and raised in Louisiana. She had two kids, then moved to Houston, where she had two more. Back then she would make pecan candies more often, but as time went on it became more of a holiday thing. I would have liked to have been there during that time. because those things are amazing.

Growing up my siblings, cousins, and I would always ask her to make some, and her response would always be the same. “You know when I make them, and when I do, you’ll get them.” Or in her way, she would say to us, “Make some.” But we all knew no one could make them as good as she could. I will be the one to carry on my grandmother’s tradition just as she would, using her recipe just as she had for more generations to come.

My grandmother was always cooking. I would come home from school after a long day and smell the food cooking from the front door. Immediately I would go straight to the kitchen and ask, “What are you cooking?”

She would turn around with her head full of gray hair, still stirring her pot of food and say, “Cat poop and honey.” And, well if you know another word for poop, you’ll know what she really would say. For those who knew her, that was her famous saying whenever anyone would ask what she was cooking.

My grandmother was a woman of many talents. She learned new things throughout her whole life and continued to learn more as her life went on. She was very wise and caring. One of the best people I’ve ever known. She was very strong through everything she went through.

As a little kid my siblings and I would travel to Louisiana so we could visit family and learn about our roots. It was fun to see all my grandmother’s sisters and their children and learn some of the traditions they did there. Growing up, two of my favorite traditions

my favorite times because everyone would get together and eat and just have a good time with each other. One of my all-time favorite traditions in Houston is the rodeo. It’s one of the best times of the year. When I was young, we would go every year and eat all kinds of rodeo foods, ride rides, and walk around and enjoy the day. Our family traditions always have something to do with food.

Having traditions can be a wonderful thing because not everyone will have the same ones, which is the best part. As a family, you can learn new traditions that are out of your comfort zone that you may enjoy. It has been fun trying different foods together, and I have had some great experiences learning some of my grandmother’s recipes. I can’t wait to learn more family traditions together as I grow older.

For as long as I can remember, Grandma’s pecan candies have been everyone in my family’s favorite recipe. I had always wanted to the day like it was yesterday. My Grandma and I were in the kitchen, and I got all the ingredients out and told her I was ready. She got out of her chair in the living room and walked into the kitchen using her walker. She was ready.

My grandmother was the type of person who wanted me to do it on my own so I knew that I could do it without always having help, so she sat in her walker and told me what to do as she watched and made sure I did the right thing. I put the pot on the stove and added

all the ingredients that I needed and stirred it all together. It didn’t look the way Grandmother’s looked, and I got a little discouraged. She explained to me that it was a long process and that I needed to have patience. At some point I wanted to give up, but she didn’t let me. As the minutes passed it started to get darker and the smell was amazing. You could smell the vanilla coming from the steaming pot now that it had turned brown and boiled for a while. It was time to add the pecans. I stirred it all in and let it cook a little more. As it was cooking some more, we placed foil on the counter for when the mixture was ready to be placed.

The next step was to test to see if your candies are ready to be placed. My grandmother would take a little out of the pot and put on the foil paper and let it sit a minute to see if it would harden. If it did not harden, you would have to let it cook longer. But if it did, then it was time to start placing. The only tricky part about taking the pot off the stove, the mixture out of the pot, and placing it on the foil was that you had to hurry. You had to scoop each piece onto the foil before it started to dry up and harden inside the pot. If it hardened, it would make getting it out harder and could mess up the look of the candy.

Ironically, that is what happened to me. I almost lost it because I thought I messed it up so badly. Grandma calmly stepped in and rescued me for the millionth time in my life. She showed me how to add more milk and put it back on the stove so the consistency could come back. This would make it easier to place. In the end my pecan candies came out really well. So well, everyone in the family thought my grandmother made them.

It was so amazing, and the memory will forever be in my mind and heart. I am very grateful and appreciative that I got to learn the pecan candies recipe with her before she passed away. I will forever cherish all the amazing memories we have made together. I have been able to keep her tradition alive during the holidays by making Gloria’s Pecan Candies and giving them to family, friends, and neighbors who knew my Grandma. There are many reasons traditions are important, but one of the most important reasons to me will be to keep our ancestors’ spirits alive in the things we do to always remember them.

I Am Marley

by Blake Doughty

Hello! You might recognize me as Marley. You might know me because I am a popular rapper from Texas, but I was not always popular. It all started when I moved houses to a popular neighborhood. In Texas, I never made friends easily, and this time was no exception;

Everybody had a better house than we did, and no one wanted to play with me. There was a famous rapper named the Texas Crew on our street who was going to perform in a concert that night. My family and I decided to go to the concert, but little did I know that was the event that would spark me to become a famous Texas rapper. When my family went there, everyone liked it, but I loved it. I went home and straight away, I knew it was going to be challenging; however, I was determined.

The next day, I woke up and asked my mom and dad to buy me a microphone that looked like the shape of Texas, too. They said, “Only if you are good for a week.”

So, in my spare time, I would practice rapping. Slowly, over time, I got better and better and better until I got a microphone. I went out to see if anyone wanted to play with me, but no one wanted to play a song with me. They all asked me how I would even be able to play a song, but that gave me even more determination to prove them all wrong. At this point, Texas seemed super rough. I went back inside my house with everyone yelling, “You won’t be able to rap!” When I was walking inside, I just kept working on my music.

When I was seventeen, I might have been considered one of the best rappers who lived, but nobody knew about me. My family was

195

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

do good because it’s your choice. You do you.”

still in the same neighborhood, the kids were still mean, and I still did rapping. From that moment on, everyone wanted to play with me and be my friend. Unfortunately, I knew they just wanted to be my friend because I was very talented at rapping—classic teenage behavior.

I woke up one morning, and there was a big crowd in front of my house that wanted to hear my original song. I came outside and everybody went insane. I heard some stuff like, This guy must be a legend, and I wonder how long he has been practicing stuff like that?

I started rapping, and everyone crowded closer, trying to be my friend; when I stopped, the crowd started yelling for more, but I had to go inside. I was thinking maybe I could make a living off this but knew that was a long way off. I still had to graduate from my school, Texas Republic.

The next day, the dream of making a living off of rapping came a little closer because so many people had watched me perform on the news. Sadly, many thought it was photoshopped, edited, or something like that. But I was still determined to keep going. It was super hard to convince those skeptics that I was real. The only thing different about my life was that I was popular on my block. At the time, I thought, this does nothing for my career. That same week, I heard my mom and dad talking about buying boxes at U Haul.

I raced downstairs and asked, “Are we moving?”

My dad answered with a smile, “Yep; we’ll have a bigger house, so we can live the good life.”

friend before we moved off the block. I was looking around when I spotted a new kid on the block. He did not have any friends, just like me, so I asked if he wanted to be my friend.

and being a friend.

I asked, “What’s your name?”

He answered, “John.” He asked my name.

I said it was Marley, and then he responded, “Hi, Garley.”

his mistake was a funny name, but then I thought, hey, maybe that can be my rapper name. I told John that my family was going to move soon, but we could still talk.

The last day at my old house was just packing up, and before I knew it, we were driving to our new house. It is small compared to the house I have now but bigger than the last house we had. This neighborhood is a nice neighborhood. They did not know I was famous on my old block but still wanted to be my friend.

That whole day, I had the time to play on the street. That was the most fun I have had in a long time - or maybe the most fun I have had in Texas. That night, our block was having a talent show, and I decided to join. When I went to the talent show, there were so many people; I saw what looked to be more than 4,000 people.

everyone said I did a great job. I did not know that the famous rapper I had talked about earlier was actually there, and he wanted me to rap in his band next Friday. There would be more than 8,000 people, which would double the crowd that just listened to me that night. I said, “I wouldn’t miss it.”

Next Friday, when I arrived at the concert and ran onto the stage where the rest of the band was starting to warm up. The evening started with the band leader saying, “And a 1- 2 - 3 - GOOOO!” I started rapping, and everyone went insane. I am doing this! The guitars started playing and the drums kept up; it was the best song I had ever written. I also could not believe I was playing at the age of twenty! At that time, it was rare to be only twenty and to be on stage singing with a well-known band.

Once the concert ended, the band asked if I could be a permanent part of their group. I agreed immediately, and that is how I became famous. Today, I am still rapping at the age of forty, and I am one of the oldest rappers up on-stage day in and day out. But I have a new band now called the Sickos. I hope you liked my story. I am Marley.

Stuck in the Past by Maher Doumani

with his friends. Josh was excited because he was going to the Alamo,

there. Before he left his house to go to school, he made sure he packed everything before he left, but little did 12-year-old Josh know that what he packed wasn’t even close to what he needed for the long journey that lay ahead. When Josh got to school he went to his classroom only to see that no one was there. Josh thought to himself Oh no, they must have left without me. Josh ran outside and saw everyone getting onto the bus. Josh was relieved. Josh got on the bus and sat next to his best friends Carlito, and Dax. The whole way there Josh, Carlito, and Dax talked about different video games. Since they were going to the Alamo and it was a long way from where they lived, all of them took a nap.

When they arrived there they got their belongings and headed to their cabin. After they got to their cabins they all unpacked and went to bed. The next day Josh and his friends went with their school to the Alamo. When they arrived there they went inside following a tour guide but Josh, Carlito, and Dax snuck out of the group and went to a separate room that said on the door “do not enter. Josh, Carlito, and Dax didn’t read the sign and they went in anyway. When they got inside, they saw all kinds of stuff like guns, swords, and Davy Crockett’s hat! They all looked around the room for a little longer but then Carlito suggested that they go back to their group. Josh and Dax disagreed and so they kept looking around while Carlito looked for a way out of the room they were in.

Suddenly when Josh and Dax were exploring, they heard Carlito

the sound of Carlito’s voice was coming from, and when they found him, Carlito was inside a hole in the ground. Josh and Dax jumped in the hole with Carlito, but then they found themselves stuck inside. They tried to climb out, but it’s no use because they were completely stuck. They all start calling for help but no one came to save them. Eventually, they gave up and started to panic. Josh tells everyone to calm down and so they did just that.

A while later Dax suggests that they should look for another way out and so they do. They all split up and look. Suddenly Dax yells “guys come look what I found!.¨ Josh and Carlito run to Dax and they see an old rusty piece of metal stuck in the wall that looks like a mini rocket ship. All of them start to dig it out of the wall and when (Texas only). They are all surprised and without even thinking they all go inside of it and start to push random buttons. The time machine starts to shake harder and harder until everyone inside of it faints, and falls to the ground.

When Josh, Carlito, and Dax wake up they get outside of the hole they were in looked cleaner and had a ladder leading out of it. Josh, Carlito, and Dax climb out of the ladder only to see that the Alamo looks untouched and brand new. They walk outside and see that everything looks different. Carlito runs outside yelling “Hello anyone?” But no one answers.

They all go inside and come across a set of stairs that wasn’t there before. They all go upstairs and see a room. Josh suggested that they happened to him, and they agreed. Josh walks into the room quietly but can’t see anything because it is too dark.

Next thing he knows he gets knocked out and wakes up in a room strapped to a chair with Dax, and Carlito. They all say they didn’t know what happened and one minute ago they were outside the next they were here. Josh looks around the room they were in and sees an and his friend loose. They all ran to the door but are stopped by a mysterious man.

196

The man said, “What are you doing here?”

Josh said, “I don’t know how we got here, we just hopped in a time machine, and then poof, we were here.”

All of a sudden the man trots back and forth. “Oh no.” Over and over again. Then he stops and ran out the door yelling “David, we have visitors.”

Josh thinks to himself it can’t be, then he looks at his friends and says “are you thinking what I’m thinking?

Dax and Carlito turn around and they both say “yes”.

David Crockett walks in the room and looks at what they’re wearing then says, “Ok this is bad.”

Josh, Carlito, and Dax are eager to know what is going on.

Then David Crocket explains everything. Davy Crockett says, “You guys must be from the future so that means our time machine worked, but I’m afraid I don’t know how to put you back into your timeline. You see, we were never supposed to win the battle of the Alamo so we can keep the time machine a secret forever only to be used by Texas so when all the other states fail we will be the only ones standing.”

Dax says, “how does that work?”

David says, “You see, we can go to the future and see all the new technology created before it is even created. For example, how do you think Karl Benz invented the car? It was because of our time machine. Now do you understand?”

Carlito says, “Oh that makes more sense.”

David lets the kids go and leads them to their rooms.

Before David leaves the room he says “Oh also don’t forget there

we can start your training. The next day Josh, Carlito, and Dax woke up to a loud ringing sound of bells, with a man yelling

“Wake up boys it’s time for breakfast!”

Dax groaned and asked, “What time is it?”

Carlito responded, “How are we supposed to know, smart guy.”

Dax groaned again and went back to bed. When Dax woke up he saw that Josh and Carlito were gone.

started to look for Josh and Carlito. He went to the cafeteria only to see that Josh and Dax were eating beef and corn sitting next to William B Travis. Dax was infuriated yet amazed at the same time.

Dax ran to Josh and Carlito and sat down next to them asking why they left him sleeping. To which they said, “You looked like you were deep asleep so we decided to let you rest.”

Josh said, ¨By the way, where are your training clothes? We start in a couple of minutes.¨

As soon as Josh said that, Dax ran upstairs, put on his training clothes as fast as he could, and ran right back downstairs next to Josh, and Carlito. Josh, Carlito, and Dax trained for a very long time, day

line in the sand with his sword and said, “I now want every man who is determined to stay here and die with me to come across this line.”

William B Travis, and then everyone else followed except for one man named Moses Rose.

Some people think that Moses Rose didn’t cross the line because he was a coward, or because he was smart but neither one of those are right. He stayed behind because William Travis held him in charge of hiding the Time Machine and making sure no one would discover it or know about Josh, Carlito, and Dax.

BAM and had almost hit Josh, Carlito, and Dax. When Josh, Carlito,

Regional Finalist

Belong Somewhere

by Lynn Jolie Eckert

What does it mean to belong somewhere, to have a home and identify with a place and the people there? All that hung up as a big question in my head at the beginning of my journey, but all the

I’m looking out of the airport window in front of me. I see the small plane that is going to transport me into a new life, a place that I have never been to before. I have high expectations that I don’t want to let get too close to me so that I can’t be disappointed by something.. I just want a place where I feel like I belong, where I can let my heart rest from the endless search.

disappointment? There is a huge blackness in front of me, the blurriness in front of the little pieces that I could research before, but I don’t know if it is going to be able to even come close to it. I’m close

Just a heart can make the process harder, especially after a long episode of getting beaten again and again and questioning if the life you have given so much up for and always try to develop is worth it. It can give something back or just steal your energy when you are in a place that is still a stranger to you, even though it’s the only one that has ever given you a home.

First Texas air. Can I already smell a breeze of welcome, or is the warmth of the weather just intriguing? I’m still on foot in a place a little colder than Europe, trying to pull it away with all my power can’t forget the place where that foot initially started.

place I can name home and that where everyday life won’t be too perfect world doesn’t come without any effort.

If you have once desired another environment or life, it’s hard to ignore it, especially when the toxic points in your life now seem bigger than they did before. There is this desire for something more

By concentrating on yourself and putting yourself as number one for drastic change I chose from the possibilities, and a couple of others should follow.

into the black that was just slowly changing into a colored picture. Little spots were added every day, sometimes so big that they can’t be looked at at the same time, and sometimes not even bigger than a dot drawn with a pencil on a sheet of paper. It is never going to be and not drive against a pole.

lot of compliments from my German friends for, but already after a few moments into the day, I start noticing the looks from locals, and I feel like an outsider, even close to an alien, as if I wasn’t from another continent but from another planet, and I’m sure that they are not just questioning if this was still a smart choice considering the air conditioning that is unusually slapping me in my face every time I enter the school building or a classroom. How long is it going to stay like this? Is it possible for me to blend into the crowd and become one of them, not getting noticed every time I walk through them, as well as not being scared anymore about what to say, asking: what are the social standards here and what can I say? Will they let my actions stay that heavy forever?

The beginning was like a dream. It was as if I had jumped right into a movie. Of course there were little challenges, but I wanted them to be like a movie with a little sequence of having a little issue and in a few

197

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

seconds back to the perfect picture that seems to stay like that forever.

I knew that the accent would be different, but to hear it in real life was something completely different. Some people are easier to understand after some time, but then, especially when I meet some older people or people who speak pretty fast, it’s hard for me to understand.

“Jdjdjdhdhdh” is the only thing understood in this fast instruction.

“What did he say? And what do we have to do?” I ask one of them, and get an answer that should be more understandable, but is actually not. I’m behind, and it’s harder for me to integrate into the group. Throughout time I get closer.

Before I came here, I had one picture from Texas: the white cowboy with boots. There was no space for imagining something different. Then I came here and this picture changed drastically. Now my picture is more diverse. It is not less or more diverse than I’m used to in Europe, just a completely different kind of diverse. I love it! In

have a close connection to Europe and all over the world, everything has a place in my heart.

Just a normal day in my new life, starting with my new routine that I could even develop when I had so much to do. I came to school after checking with my people back in Germany.

Over time, all my friends were joining in, and we sat in the same group every morning reviewing the last day. Classes went by pretty

Next, athletics, was one of the most challenging parts of my day. However, it was also the one that had the most value by going over my physical health as well as my psychological. It helped me make new bonds with teammates and learn about different aspects of life, always leaving me exhausted but happy to have gone through it. At

compliments and then get to the important stuff: what had happened in the last day? Going deeper into it, what happened and how everyone felt, from deep conversation to jokes, which helps us leave for the rest of the day a little lightened up.

Convincing myself to go out for a walk every day to experience my new area from a different point of view, light changing, the environment turns into a reddish brown, gray, and then even a little white on rare lucky days. Changing temperatures and looks are like a portal transporting you through all the different Texas terrains. It gives me daily motivation to get out there.

Every little compliment, a stranger coming up telling me how beautiful my hair, clothes, or me in general is, makes my day, giving me the feeling of welcome, of belonging here and receiving acceptance. It’s a contrast to the cold interaction most German strangers have, which I never want to go back to when a bad day has little chance to be lightened up.

So many people had an impact on me from the person that helped me when I was lost, teachers, long term friends, short-term acquaintances, other exchange students, to my teammates who taught me almost as much as the people I’m living with did. But did I also leave an impact on any of them? That is the thing that keeps me up at night. Am I just narcissistic by receiving all this help and positivity, or do I also give something back without even seeing it? Is this new life just for me, or is it also helping the people around me?

I watched so many shows about which taught me about American life and more important lessons, but there was still a space between these messages and myself. When I really got close to them, I was able to cross that void. Parents always think they can teach us so that we avoid similar issues to what they had, but no matter how hard they try to get through to us, words can’t create an image for young people like me that comes close enough. So, we have to make these

to a completely different life without their help close by. Creating your own life no matter what age, closing the voids to learning these lessons, and going a step further to learn from those lessons is what

never come to that point. Of course, I can’t say at my age that I have learned all my life lessons. Of course I haven’t, as there is still so much ahead of me, but I’m sure that with what I have learned up to this shows and my environment that raised me, even if they couldn’t act

When I hear the slight accents now that I connect with Texas I’m not hoping for them to speak more clearly. Insead, it reminds me of good moments with nice people and I can’t imagine hearing anything different. The British I was used to from school is a stranger now. After being in the not so new place for some time,I don’t feel like the perfect movie anymore. It’s not necessarily a bad thing, because the world around me changed from the staged movie world where everyone is nice and perfect, to real life, similar to what I know from the rest of my life, but at the same time completely different. People have stopped seeing me as this interesting person as well as stopped talking to me because they want to know about the rest of the world. They just see me as a normal side character of their lives, walking around in the background. Some people that I would have called my friends in the beginning have stopped talking to me. I found my group and place and don’t have to question as much who doesn’t want to be mean and who really thinks I’m nice. At some point, people stopped trying to explain to me what is happening and making sure that I’m able to follow. I’m happy that they trust me to be able to understand everything, but at the same time I see myself sometimes back in the beginning, when something new for me happens that is completely an adventure, but rather as my everyday life with new routines I’ve day to day unexpected things happen that show me the beauty of this place and why I am here. That’s why it is a new life, not a vacation, and that’s how it’s supposed to be. How else would I value all the good times that are happy without the unpleasant ones?

“Come home, we miss you,” my German family and friends scream.

I just reply “Piano, piano, give me a second.” I’m still in my dream and even at the point when I’m woken up, I’m sure that I want to stay, need to.

How did I realize that this home has a big part in my heart, that I didn’t question it anymore, but accept it? I don’t know. It may have been when I didn’t hate certain parts anymore that I did in the beginning like boots, even mullets that are now a part of my daily picture. I unexpectedly defend certain things in front of my old friends and family. Maybe it was when I started imagining a future life in this state. It didn’t have to be LA or New York anymore, but rather Dallas, Houston, or Austin. These places wouldn’t take me away from both of my homes, giving me the picture that I’ve always searched for but couldn’t put into a box.

Another possible start point could have been when I began to become my better self, seeing life from a new perspective which helped me realize which aspects I prefer. It is necessary to create new habits, a whole routine for the day customized for the new circumstances. Why not directly start with good ones? Only a few weeks into the new life I started feeling better from the little differences I made and didn’t even notice for a while. How could I ever go without it now?

I have to start accepting that not everything is going to end up as planned and as I wished or hoped for, and I have to set lower expectations and goals so if I reach them I get a happy feeling instead of disappointment. Life is a challenge. It doesn’t matter where you are, the challenges are just going to change. Isn’t that the fun part, though? The little up and down Texas roller coaster I’m now on is

going to leave it soon.

Of course, I want to hold on to the movie picture, but there is so much more behind it, more layers that are ready to be experienced. A movie is not the world you live in, but instead another world far away from you that can never be caught, but that’s not true in this case. I

198

caught it and made it into my reality. I’m not going to let that go just to have a perfect picture.

Finding a home is a special process that happens rarely, opening going happen a lot of times in the years that are going to follow, as one day the space is gonna be taken up, but right now I’m young. A

The Wonders of Texas by Emmerich

Ederhoff

Gregory McGregor, the owner of the local grocery store in his Henderson’s farm into his truck.

Gregory asks Clyde Henderson. Clyde chuckles. “Guess you could say that. I never seem to have enough time in the day to do all the work on the farm, but I manage.”

“Here’s your payment, 250 dollars, as always,” Gregory replies back, handing Clyde his payment for the shipment and food. “Alright, I’ve got to go load this stuff into the back of the store, tell your wife I said hi.”

And at that, Gregory hopped into his 1990s F-150, and rode back towards town, hoping to make it before sundown. Riding back, Gregory thought about his son, Stanley, and how he had been acting weird lately. The kid always groaned before doing a task, seemed sad the past few weeks, and had even been caught trying to sneak out of the house one day. Gregory turned off his radio and zoned out listening to the crackle of the dirt road as his wheels rode over it, taking him and the last few boxes of food, he picked up from the Hendersons back to his grocery store.

The next morning, Gregory awoke to Stanley knocking on his bedroom door. Still tired, Gregory slumped his way over to the door and opened it. Stanley walked inside the room and shut the door behind himself.

“Dad, we need to talk,” Stanley tells his father.

The two sat down on Gregory’s bed, and Stanley starts to talk.

“Dad, living in Texas is awful, and I can’t stand it anymore. The last few weeks I have been thinking of ways to escape this dried out

impossible. Look, I can’t waste my youth, I’m only 14. You have spent years of your life working in this grocery store, but I won’t.” Stanley’s eyes started to tear up. “Ever since mom died, I haven’t felt happy in months. She was the only person who made living in Texas not a boring waste of my life, but now that she is gone, there is nothing left here but to do the same thing every day of my life until I die. Dad,

age who will talk to me, and a life that isn’t boring. I’m sorry.” Gregory replies saying, “Stanley, I know this will sound typical of me to say, but Texas has more to offer than you could-”

Stanley cuts his father off, “Dad, I don’t want to hear it again. You have said that before, and for what? My entire experience in Texas has just been one long waste of time, and I want to put an end to it.”

Gregory sighs, “alright, if you won’t take my word for it, then I will just have to show you.”

Gregory got off the bed, and headed to his closet. He got dressed and started putting clothes and food into a suitcase.

“What are you doing,” Stanley asks.

“Getting us ready for a road trip,” Gregory says back.

“Dad, there is no way I’m going on a dumb trip around Texas, unless it is to get out of the state,” Stanley says back.

“It wasn’t a question,” Gregory says, now taking the suitcases out to the truck. “Now hop in the truck.”

Stanley attempts to oppose his father’s decision again, but Gregory sticks with it.

“Stanley, the only way you can learn the true beauty of Texas is

by experiencing the beauties of the state.” And at that, Stanley gets in the passenger seat of the truck, and Gregory starts the engine. Three seconds later, the two are already riding away from the old town, and towards an adventure.

their tank.

“Where are we, dad?” Stanley asks Gregory. “San Antonio,” Gregory responds. “To appreciate Texas, you must about Texas’ history is in that very town.”

“What it is?” Stanley says back.

“You’ll just have to come and see,” says his father, chuckling.

parking lot and paying the parking fee.

understand it’s history,” says Gregory. “And for that, I am taking you to the Alamo. Stanley follows his father into the town, until they reach what Gregory says is the Alamo.

“Great, isn’t it?” Gregory asks Stanley, as they start walking to the entrance of the monument.

“Yeah, the big stone structure of greatness,” Stanley says sarcastically.

Gregory sighs. “Well, son, time for a history lesson.”

As Gregory and Stanley walk around the Alamo, Gregory tells Stanley the history of Texas. “Son, it all started out with Americans the day, who would be given a plot of land in Texas. These empresarios got settlers from America and other countries to come live in Texas. Eventually, more and more empresarios where hired, and more people

native Mexicans in the area ten-fold! Once these Texians, they called themselves, became so dominant in Texas, they wanted to become independent from Mexico, and have their own country. Mexico obviously opposed this, so Texas and Mexico want to war. Famous Texans like Sam Houston and Stephen Austin were a part of the war, and it lasted for over six months. The most famous battles of the war were the Battle of San Jacinto, and the Battle of the Alamo, which is what we are looking at right now. Texans lost the Battle of the Alamo, but instead of ruining their morale, it only made Texas want to win the war even more. Eventually, Sam Houston was leading the Texas army when they launched a sneak attack while the Mexican army was sleeping, defeating their forces, and capturing their general, Santa Anna. That battle won Texas it’s independence, and eventually it was annexed into the United States where it is now.

seemed to be interested the whole time.

“It’s cool how Texas came to be, dad, but how does that show me how diverse the state is.”

Gregory and Stanley are walking around the town now, and Gregory replies, “Son, look around you. San Antonio is the most diverse town in all of Texas, look at the shops, the decorations, and traditions.”

Stanley looks around and noticed the many stores with Spanish names, decorations he hasn’t seen before, and people singing songs in a different language.

“Wow,” Stanley says. “I never realized how much diversity a war could bring into a state. You would think it would bring hatred, but the aftermath is just the opposite. Mexican traditions, decorations, and cultures all survived through the havoc of war, and now they bring just as much happiness to people as they ever would.”

“You’re exactly right, but our trip doesn’t end there. Let’s head back to the truck, the ride to our next destination might take a while.”

Although disappointed to have to leave San Antonio, Stanley got into his dad’s truck, and they started driving down the road ahead of them.

“Where are we heading next?” Stanley asks his father.

199

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Another surprise,” Gregory says back. “In fact I feel quite bad. This surprise will have to wait about six hours, because that is how long we will be driving.”

Stanley is in shock that has to wait that long for a surprise, let alone be in a truck for six hours, but he still doesn’t disregard his father’s decision, and waits out the ride.

Six hours, multiple restroom stops, and a lot of talking later, Gregory and Stanley arrive at their next stop- Big Bend National Park.

“Here we are,” Gregory tells Stanley. “Big Bend National Park.” to get admission to the park. The two stay the night in a cabin they paid for and wake up the next morning happy to continue their journey. Gregory takes Stanley immediately to go see the best part of the park, because they still need to make it home by the end of the day. Gregory and Stanley climb up the tallest mountain in Big Bend for what feels

“Here we are,” Gregory tells Stanley. “At the top of Emory Peak.” Gregory and Stanley look in front of them and see hundreds of acres of land. From croplands, small forests, rolling plains and sight, along with the wind blowing on him, which feels amazing after such a long hike.

“This is insane,” Stanley exclaims. Gregory nods his head, also gazing at the sight in front of him. “Son, my dad also took me up here when I was a kid.” Gregory tells Stanley, “It is just as beautiful as I remember.”

Gregory and Stanley sit at the top of the mountain enjoying the down the mountain.

“I still have one last thing to show you,” Gregory tells Stanley to the car and head back towards home. You are going to be happy that you chose now to hate on Texas, because this is when the best part of Texas happens.”

“What do you mean ‘happens?’” Stanley asks his dad.

“You’ll see,” Gregory tells his son as they get into the car. At this point, Stanley is used to hearing that, so he just accepts it and gets in the passenger seat.

The two drive back towards their small town near San Antonio, talking the whole way. Stanley already has a different opinion on Texas but is excited to see what his father is going to show him. After around another 6 hours of driving, the two arrive at a hotel in a town Stanley hasn’t been to before.

“It’s late again, we are going to stay at this hotel until tomorrow,” Gregory tells Stanley, “Then you will experience the true joy of Texas.” Gregory and Stanley stay at the hotel that night. Stanley is so excited he can barely sleep, thinking of what the surprise may be, but manages to fall asleep after about an hour.

The two woke up, got in Gregory’s truck, and drove off again, further into town. This time, they arrive at a huge tent, with a sign that says, San Antonio Annual Bull-Riding Show.

“Here we are, Stanley, the annual Bull-Riding event,” Gregory tells his son. “The most exciting event in San Antonio.”

Gregory and Stanley walk into the tent and purchase tickets to sit down

“Hello folks, I’m Cletus Monroy, and this is the San Antonio Annual Bull-Riding Show,” said a voice from the speakers all around San Antonio, bucking a lamb.”

A lamb in its pen, and the young kid hopped on.

“Three, two, one, release the lamb!” Cletus Monroe shouted, and the lamb was let out of the pen.

Bill stayed on the lamb, getting faster as time went on, for 46

A couple more kids went, bucking the lambs for times of

34, 51, and 44 seconds.

“Now onto the real challenge, what you all came here for,” Cletus said through the intercoms, “The bull-riders.”

The stadium got loud, and a bull walked out from an entrance to the area, and somebody got onto it.

“Our next contestant, Floyd Thompson, will be bucking our toughest bull, the Destroyer,” Cletus shouted through the speakers.

Everybody in the stadium started stomping their feet, and Gregory and Stanley were just as excited. The bull was released, and Floyd starts bucking the bull like a champion. Staying on for 67 seconds.

“An astounding time,” Cletus said when Floyd was done.

Gregory and Stanley loved the performance, and after 12 more contestants went, the victor was James Clyde, with a time of 78 seconds. After the event, Gregory and Stanley headed back to the car, and they were still shaking with excitement.

“Wow,” Stanley said. “I never knew how much Texas had to offer. As Gregory and Stanley rode back to their town, Stanley thanked his father.

“You know, dad, I never realized what an amazing place Texas was. Its history and cultural diversity that we saw in San Antonio, its beautiful landscape we saw in Big Bend, and its crazy events and traditions that we just saw, are what truly make Texas what it is. Representing and being a part of this state, and its diversity, is more than I could ever dream of, and I don’t want to leave.

“Glad to hear it,” Gregory said back. “I knew that trip would change your mind, because I have experienced all of those things before, and it really shaped my opinion on the state too.”

The two drove back to their town, tired from their trip, but enlightened because of their journey around the state.

Back in their hometown, the Hendersons see Gregory come back home, and say hi.

“Heard you and your son went on a little trip,” Clyde Henderson said.

“Yeah,” Gregory told him. “He thought that Texas was an awful place, and he wanted to leave. So, I showed him all the things that I love about Texas, and now he never wants to leave.”

“Sounds like you know what you’re going,” Clyde says chuckling. “Well, have a good day now.”

“Need any help, dad,” Stanley asks him, coming through the front of the door.

Gregory chuckles. “You bet I do, go grab those cans and put them on the top shelf,” he says, pointing at a pile of ravioli cans.

From then on, Stanley and Gregory worked together in the grocery store, until Stanley went off to college, and graduated at Texas A&M. Stanley stayed in Texas his whole life, going on vacations, and visiting landmarks.

One day, Stanley was doing the dishes when he remembered something from his childhood.

“Hey David,” Stanley tells his son one day. “You want to go on a road trip?”

The Idea That Changed Texas

by Harper Ellzey

Hello, my name is Noelle. I live in Houston, Texas. I like Texas. I think it has cool statues, good people, and many other things. But there is one thing I dislike. I live in a horrible time period. Everything is separated by the colors of people’s skin. I disagree with that. I feel like black people should be able to do all the same things that white people can do. I am white. But my best friend Riley is black. So I don’t get to see her often. She is so kind and so is her family. She did nothing wrong but she has to be separated? She and I think that is not fair. And we say someday we will make a change and never give up.

Two years later things were the same. One day I was hopping on the bus to go to school. Like always, one side for black and one

200

side for white. That made me horribly mad. So I sat in an open seat on my side. I was wondering what had they done wrong? Finally, I arrived at school. In front of my school, there are huge signs saying No blacks allowed. class. I thought school was horrible. The only class I sort of enjoyed was history. I enjoyed learning about the world. After the school day, I walked onto the bus and frowned. I hated the bus. It made me think of how much I miss Riley. Once I got home I ran up to my mother and hugged her.

“Hey Noelle, how was school?” she asked.

“Fine.” I smiled and asked. “Mom, can Riley come over? It’s been forever since I’ve seen her!”

I can tell on her face that she’s thinking. She nods and walks to the phone hanging up on the wall. “YES!” I hollered.

My mom said, “Clean up your room!” “Ugh.” I walk to my room and start cleaning. While cleaning I then

date on it that says 1942 By Riley and Noelle. Then it shows a picture of me and Riley saving Texas and going to school together. I put it on my desk and begin cleaning up my room again. Then I hear a knock on the door. I run out. “RILEY!” I then open the door to the… MAILMAN?! I frowned. I take the three envelopes and hand them to mom, shutting the door. I go back to my room hoping for another knock. I clean for

run to the door and scream once again, “RILEY!” And open the door. I run up to her and hug her, we giggle and run to my room. Mom creaks the door to my room open and slowly opens it up wider.

“Aww, it’s so nice to see you girls playing with each other! Riley how have you been?” she asked.

“I’ve been ok,” Riley murmured.

“I know, but things will eventually get better I promise!” said Mom. She closes the door and goes back to the kitchen and we begin talking about how much we hate everything happening. Then I ran up to my desk and grabbed the wrinkled piece of paper. I can tell on her face that she looks confused.

“Do you remember when we said we would stop all of this?” I asked. She nodded and smiled.

“That probably won’t ever happen,” she said. try it?” I ask.

She smiles and nods. “Let’s get planning!”

would help us spread the news that things needed to change. Our list had four things: 1. Fliers 2. Get on the news 3. Protest 4. Kindness. Number four was the most important. We made sure to highlight it. We also made an agreement to never cause a problem. Once we made that list, we heard a knock on the door. This time I had hoped it was the mailman. I heard the front door open from my room.

Mom screamed, “Girls, Riley’s mom is here!”

We sighed and walked as slowly as we could to the door. I waved to her mom and said bye.

“Wait!” I hollered, “Can she come back every day? We’re working on a umm… project!”

Both moms looked confused and asked, “What type of project?”

I looked at Riley and she looked back at me and nodded. I explained what we were trying to do and told them it wouldn’t cause any trouble or cost money. Again they looked at each other and waited there for a second. They then nodded and said, “Yes as long as you don’t get into any trouble!”

We both cheered and said our goodbyes and the next day after remembered to put our names on them so people know it’s us. Mom came in every once and a while to check and see if we aren’t making Mom always was and asked if we could hang them up.

“Yes, but don’t go too far!” she said. “Wait girls before you leave!”

She then handed us some nails and a hammer.

“Thanks,” Riley and I both said. Then we ran out the door and started in front of my home. Then we went to a bunch of stores, gas stations, cafes, supermarkets, sketchy alleyways, and many more. We then saw the sun setting and started our way home. On our way home a car pulled up next to us. They waved and opened their car door window.

agree with them, keep up the good work!” they said.

We smiled and kept going. At last, we had made it home. We had walked into the house with Riley’s mom there. I waved and we said our goodbyes. The next day I was on my way to school and saw a keep walking. I like seeing people look at our work. Even if our plan doesn’t work, at least we tried. But I’m determined for it to work. After a long hard day at school, I ended the day off with Riley and I planning things out in my room. I could tell she was determined only Texas that’s dealing with these problems. The next day I had just made it in front of the door to the school. There were a bunch of or were they agreeing with them? I try to get closer and realize they’re making fun of them, it makes me very disappointed.

to go to the same school,” I hollered.

I explained to them why both colors should go to the same school. They nod and agree with me. After that tough day, I came home and Riley’s mom had called my mom and told her she would be late to pick up Riley. So we sat on the couch and turned the TV on and it

We were so happy. I called Mom to look. She was astonished. I pointed to the screen. She was very happy for us. I smiled and she gave both Riley and I a hug and said good work. Next, we just had to act.

The next thing I know there is a news reporter in my home asking us questions. He invited Riley and I to speak in public. We nodded and he said meet him in the middle of Houston where we lived. We nodded and he left and opened the door to Riley’s mom. She hugs us and tells us what a good job we had done. Then they leave and I go to bed. I woke up on a cozy Saturday morning. I then got dressed, brushed my teeth, ate breakfast and met the news people and Riley’s family in the middle of Houston. The crowd just grows and grows. The news reporter gives Riley and I a thumbs up and we start speaking.

“Riley and I have always wanted to go to school together, but we can’t just because of the color of our skin. We wanted to make that them to go this far but they did.”

Everyone nodded and started screaming, “MAKE A CHANGE!”

We smiled and after that day life changed for not only Riley and I but for all of Texas. We could go to school together and see each other all day. We had done it. That changed our lives. For the rest of our lives we were remembered as the children had saved Texas.

The Journey in Texas by Zaden Espinoza

Once upon a time, a boy named Zaden was going to Houston, Texas but all of the plane tickets were full straight to Houston so he survived and had to get to Houston so he went to a shelter. He got food, slept, and went to Houston. He was going to walk there. On day one he was walking and heard a noise. Zaden thought it was just a bird

Zaden kept walking then he heard a noise, two people that sounded like kids. Zaden heard another noise tic, crack, tic, crack, tic, crack.

201

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Then he saw two boys. They saw him and they walked over and said hi. Their names were Jordan and Paul. They said they were going to

way to go. Zaden realized he was lost too. Zaden remembered his old compass so they found out they needed to go straight or otherwise known as southeast. So they went together.

They walked 3 more miles then it was dark and they found a cave to sleep in. They woke up at 6:48 am and when they got up they saw a glow. There were thousands, maybe even millions of crystals. They then

They had ninety-seven crystals in total for trading for food and water. They started walking and saw a gas station. They ran over and traded seven crystals for twenty-three waters and twenty cans of strawberries, blueberries, and watermelon they only had ninety crystals left. They climbed up a very big and tall hill. They saw a river and saw wood so they built rafts and went down the river. When they were riding down the river it got dark. They ended up where they thought was a lake and fell asleep on the raft. When they woke up, they just saw water and then they realized they fell asleep on the GULF OF MEXICO!

Paul said, “Hey look at that!”

Zaden saw it and so did Jordan, they thought it was a boat then I realized it was a SHARK! They paddled away as fast as they could but they could only paddle with their hands then they saw a helicopter. It lowered a ladder, they climbed up and after they got up on the helicopter

boys’ plan was to start walking when they got off but the pilots asked if they had everything. They said yes but then realized that they lost all of our crystals and food. All the boys had was water. The pilots gave them three bikes and thirty-eight bags of sandwiches and 2,000 dollars.

Zaden, Paul, and Jordan biked and biked. Zaden crashed and broke his bike so he walked while Paul and Jordan biked. They took turns biking and walking. They saw a store then ran over and bought one big sleeping bag and one tent. Jordan said he used to be a Boy Scout and built the tent then they went to bed. The boys woke up to the sound of something at the door, then they opened it and saw a little puppy dog. They gave it food and water. The next day he followed them. The boys decided to name him Miggy. He was really funny and weird. They saw some mountains in the distance as they went. Zaden, Paul, and Jordan found out they were past Houston so they went to the hills and slept there. They heard howling in the middle of the night.

The next morning, they saw some Native Americans. They said they could help us a little and they took the boys on their horses to where they hunted, they said, thank you and kept going. Zaden, Paul, and Jordan saw a tunnel in the sky. They realized it was a tornado! They ran and then it touched the ground. It was coming in their direction. They saw a valley and ran down it then Paul fell and scraped his knee. It was bleeding a bit. A small sharp piece of wood hit Zaden on his cheek. They ran into a gap and it felt like ten hours before it passed. They saw a store when they got closer it was destroyed by the tornado. The boys saw a box of bandages. Zaden put a piece over his cheek and Paul put one on his leg then they decided to rest. The next morning Zaden woke up and his cheek was sore. He woke up Paul and Jordan and they started to walk. They walked and walked. They got hungry and had a picnic. Miggy ran and found a stick. They threw it and he chased after it. Jordan and Paul ate with each other and Miggy and ate ham and cheese from a sandwich. The boys saw an armadillo that was walking somewhere. They saw a river. They got

Miggy couldn’t swim too well so he got in a bag as they swam through the lake. They got to a beach looking part of the river and saw some boys followed it and saw a big snake on the other side. It was getting dark fast so they set up their tent and slept. In the morning they saw light and that’s when they knew those were cars and building lights

airport. They walked into the city and Houston was big. Zaden, Paul, and Jordan found a map and had to walk a few more miles. They saw

cars, people, and billboards too. At 2:33 am they arrived.

Zaden said hi to his grandparents and his close cousins were visiting so he introduced his new friends. Zaden’s grandparents said they could keep Miggy the dog and Paul and Jordan are going to stay with them for a while until their parents come to pick them up in the next week or two. So the boys played with my cousins and learned all about where they went.

Six Flags, One Republic, One State, One Star, Twenty-Nine Million People by Alex Ewart

George Santanaya, a Spanish philosopher, once said, “Those who do not remember the past are condemned to repeat it.” Past itself has been copied over and over again. If we think of history as a story itself, you can see repetition. I, Alex Ewart, a 7th grader of the Camp Logan neighborhood in Houston, Texas, will describe to you parts of the history of this Lone Star State.

our Stars and Stripes. The Kingdoms of Spain and France, the First Mexican Empire, the Republic of Texas, the CSA, and our Union have shared occupation over our amazing state.

An overview would go like this: Texas was settled by the Indigenous Americans until the Spanish conquered the region. Then, after the Mexicans gained freedom, they also took over the Texan lands. After that, Americans in Texas formed a revolution led by Stephen Austin, Davy Crockett, Sam Houston, and Jim Bowie. The Texians led a republic (for nine years) until the Americans annexed [took control of] Texas under control of James K. Polk, which would start the MexicanAmerican War. The disputed territories of Texas and Mexico were annexed by the United States. Texas had an oil boom in the 1900s

a site for many immigrants from various religions, ethnicities, races, and nations coming. That would be just the top of the large iceberg of the history of Texas (as they say, everything is bigger in Texas, and history is no exception), so now let’s get into the history of Texas.

In prehistoric times, Indigenous American people lived in many areas of Texas, starting from the West (as hunters who ate wild game); much of the East was inhabited by permanent villages with vast religious and political systems in said villages. Many of these peoples united under the banner of the Caddo Confederacy.

In the year 1528, the Spanish Empire discovered Texas, which became the northeastern most region of the Spanish colonies (Nuevo Espana). Spain sent thirty missions to Texas, with La Salle leading the French settlement in Texas for a year or two before getting kicked out by Spain. San Antonio was the most populous city with a Catholic mission settled there called the Alamo. We’ll get there later, folks.

Spain held Texas from 1528 until 1823. Down south in Mexico, revolution was brewing. The Mexican government declared independence from the Spanish, taking California, New Mexico, Arizona, and Texas as well. Shortly after, the Mexican government was found entangled in a bloody coup, led by the dictator-emperor Antonio Lopez de Santa Ana, but we shorten his name to Santa Ana. We have

Texas at the time was not as populated as the mainland Mexico with feuds between indigenous peoples and the Mexican government; so the Spanish/Mexican government requested that Americans, led by Moses Austin (until he died) and Stephen Austin, move to Texas.

202

“Tejas” later on. Santa Ana enforced that Austin be arrested, and the deed was done. Stephen F. Austin was held captive in Mexico City until 1835. By that time, tensions were heating.

The Texan War of Independence started later that year in Gonzales.

Soon, the revolution spread across our state. In Washington-on-theBrazos, Sam Houston (general of the armies), Stephen Austin, David Burnet (interim president), and others signed the Texan Declaration of Independence. (I have a copy of it in my bedroom closet.) On March 2, 1836. four days later, on the morning of March 6, 1836, the Alamo was under siege by the Mexicans. Santa Ana’s forces murdered 181 brave men who fought to the death. Some of these include James Bowie, William Travis, and Davy Crockett, a statesman of Tennessee. Another 350 soldiers were taken during the Goliad Massacre. The Texan Rangers, led by Sam Houston, took revenge on their fallen comrades, and charged as hard as they could during the Battle of San Jacinto. “Remember the Alamo! Remember Goliad!” the Texians yelled at full pitch. They caught Santa Ana, on the ground like a whimpering dog, in a dead soldier’s uniform. The Texans were free, independent, and cheering in joy with the primordial winds of independence blowing at their faces.

Leaders from two opposing ideologies were in charge. We had Sam (under a thought that Texas join the States), and a Mr. Lamar as a second president (nationalist of the Texan peoples). Houston was where the head of state would be until 1839, when it was moved to Austin. Texas was very much an anarchy during its lifetime, so they created the Texan Rangers, a police squad that could take down rebels or other villains. In 1845, after much debating, Texas joined the USA (under James K. Polk) as #28!

Well, peace was not an option for diplomatic relations between the Texians and the Mexicans. So when they heard those Texan villains joined America, Mexico was furious at the American nation. Thus,

Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo, which made Mexico hand over all their territories in what is the United States of America to the USA. Texas was a strong supporter of slavery of African-Americans, and when their brother states seceded from America, Texas joined its brothers in

hard time with Union soldiers. When the war was over, some areas in Galveston did not know of Emancipation, so on June 19, 1865, Union soldiers told the black and white people there that they were independent. Thus, Juneteenth was created. Now, it is a recognized national holiday. I hope someday we can all be equal, hand in hand, enjoying the warmth

step was one of many that is taking us closer to the end of the path.

In the year 1901, oil was discovered in Beaumont, which started the rich industry of oil in the state. Now, Texas is one of the three major centers of oil, with the others being in the Persian Gulf and Siberia. Oil is an industry that many Texans can choose if they want to have a job where they can support themselves and their families. Many Texans also enlisted in WWI, were devastated by the Great Depression, and enlisted in WWII. Between 1900 and 1980, Texas grew fourfold. During that time, Lyndon B. Johnson, a native of Texas, was elected President #36 after the assassination of JFK in Dallas, Texas. Johnson helped our nation during environmental crises and the Vietnam War.

Texas is now seeing a burst of immigration from nations like our southern neighbor, Mexico. Hispanic people make up around 30.5% of the people in Texas, with African Americans 12%, and Europeans (with Germans, Irish, and English making the largest groups) 46.5%. Texas is a very diverse state, with (in my terms) the most interesting,

people, everything is bigger in Texas. Yeehaw!

My name is Texas. Don’t worry, I know what you’re thinkin’. I was named after the state, right? But that’s where you stand corrected because I was actually named after my great-grandmother, Texas Marie Jones, the founder of our dear farm. However, she was named after the state of Texas, so, indirectly, I was named after the state. I do live in Texas but not in the city. No, no, no. I live in the “country.” In the cowboy-horse-riding-hay-stacking-hot-as-a-bacon-on-a-fryingpan-Texas. I actually live on a farm with my family. And guess what? I even have the accent to top it all off. Yep. That country-talkin’can’t-barely-understand-says-ain’t-and-y’all-all-the-time-accent. I am basically just a cowgirl, but I want to be so much more—

“Miss Texas Ann Jones!” my daddy calls.

“Ooooo!” teases my older brother, Tom. He’s cleaning the barn while I stare outside at the clear blue sky. It’s sunny and breezy weather today— the perfect combination. He continues, “You know Papa’s angry when he says that. You’re in troubleeeee!”

I have diagnosed my brother with one simple disease: immaturity. Cause: unknown. Cure: incurable. Most commonly found in boys from ages 7-14 (it may vary). And my brother Tom is one of the few exceptions as he is 17 years old and still has this lingering disease. Thankfully, it isn’t contagious because as his 13-year-old sister, I am still more mature than he is.

I stick out my tongue at him, and call back, “I am coming, Papa!”

“Come here, Red,” says Papa as he waves me over. He has called me Red for as long as I can remember. He says it’s because of my distinct red hair.

“Yes, Papa?”

“I need to talk to you about owning this farm,” he says calmly even though we are talking about something that ruins my entire life. I swallow hard, trying to keep down all the anger that already starts to rise.

Papa continues, “I know you’re not open to the idea of owning it, and I know, I know… something like this is many years away, but I need to talk to you about it now, so you don’t believe it was unfair that you couldn’t chase your… dream.” He says it like it’s a bad word. What I’m “chasing” is not just a dream… it’s my future. It’s my destiny, I guess you could say. It’s what I’ve known I wanted to do since I could walk. It’s what I spend my time thinking about every single day. It is— “Because, you know,” Papa interrupts. “Taking over this farm is the...”

planted a blade of grass every time he said that I would have a mileto skip this lovely gift of owning our beautiful farm, and it gets given to me, the youngest, instead?!” My voice starts to increase in volume.

“Do not raise your voice at me, young lady!” he yells.

I gulp and quietly respond, “Sorry.”

“I know you’re not happy about this decision I made about who owns this farm, but you have to understand, Red. Even though Tom is the oldest and should inherit the farm, in a year, he’s going to work for the Texas Oil and Gas Plant Company as an oiler just like his brave Momma. You know it means a lot to him and your mother’s sweet soul.”

Momma died nine years ago, and it was all because of the Texas Oil and Gas Plant Company incident. That old company had been running for over 56 years when Momma went to work there. And then, one day them gasses just didn’t mix right and… it exploded. And yes, this is the same Texas Oil and Gas Plant Company that Tom wants to work for too.

Momma wasn’t the normal Texan mother. She was strong and brave and wanted to do much more with her small, Texas life. She’s always described the oiler job as tough and tiring, but according to Momma, it was perfect. She loved comin’ home with sweat and

203

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Texas: The Girl and the State by Fife Famurewa

oil stains all over her clothing while hollering, “I’m home, my dear Texans!”

But now, anytime the door opens, it’s usually followed by my father’s tired grunts after workin’ all day on the farm.

Suddenly, I respond to Papa, “Do you think this is what Momma would have wanted?”

“Now, you don’t get to pull that card with me young lady! You better not bring your sweet mother into this!”

I look at the ground. Tears start to roll down my cheeks and plop

“Go up upstairs and into your room now,” he says and points toward the stairs.

As angry as I am, I quietly leave the kitchen and head toward the stairs to my room.

I lie on my bed for hours. My stomach grumbles for dinner, but my body doesn’t want to move. I don’t want to move. How could Papa do that? Just throw away my future like that?

I want to be a weather girl.

No one expects a country Texan girl to want to be a weather girl. But that’s where my best friend Emmy comes in. She could really be my sister. We’ve known each other since we were toddlers.

Before thinkin’ anymore, I pull on my socks and slip on my brown boots. Then, I start to head out the front door.

“I’m leavin’ to Emmy’s house!” I yell into the silent house.

Papa responds, “Don’t come back too late!”

I walk up to the wooden double doors and ring the bell. I hear feet stomp down the stairs, and the double doors open. Sure enough, it is Emmy.

Emmy has black curly hair that she always leaves out and then ties a bandana in front. Today, it’s a red bandana. She’s wearing a white lace blouse and jeans, which contrasts perfectly with her dark brown complexion.

“Hey, Texas!” she says. “Come on in.”

I see Ms. Washington, Emmy’s mom, in the kitchen. She is pregnant with twin boys, but she still moves around like she’s twenty.

“Hey, Texas!” she calls.

“Hi, Ms. Washington,” I respond.

“Texas and I are goin’ upstairs, Mama,” Emmy calls over her shoulder as she and I begin to walk towards the staircase.

We go upstairs to Emmy’s room where I plop down on her white,

“What’s up, Texas? Are you feelin’ alright?”

I swear Emmy can read my mind. How’d she know something was up?

“Well…” I start. “Things aren’t so great.” I tell her about my entire conversation with Papa and how my dream is now shattered.

Emmy’s always known that I’ve wanted to be a weather girl, one of them meteorologists that report the weather, and she’s always accepted me for it.

It may seem like a strange thing to want to be, but I love the weather. The heat to the cold to the rain to the snow to why the colors mix together in the sky when it’s evenin’ and early mornin’. I love it all. Weather is what makes our planet beautiful. It determines the day you are going to have – a sunny cheerful one or a gloomy rainy one. Some days I would spend hours lying on my back or staring out of my window when it’s raining, wondering what’s going on in the atmosphere above the clouds.

After I tell Emmy what happened, she responds, “Oh no. I’m sorry, Texas. I know how much your dream means to you. You’ve wanted it since we were little.”

She is right about that. I’ve wanted this forever.

“This sucks. Owning the farm means staying in Texas after high school?” Emmy asks.

“Yes,” I say and swallow hard. “Which means no college.”

climatology – the change in weather. And in order to go to the best college, I need to go out of state. Away from Texas.

“I’ve decided, Emmy,” I say in a serious tone. “I don’t care what anyone says. I’m going to follow my dream even if it means leaving this state of Texas behind.”

5 years later…

“Texas Ann Jones.”

My heart is beating so fast. This is the moment. The moment I follow my destiny.

“Please come up to the stage!”

It is my high school graduation. It’s my turn to walk on stage to receive my diploma. As I stand, I hear the repeated applause of the audience along with shouts from Emmy who is sitting right next to me and my brother and Papa in the audience.

“We love you, Red!” I hear Tom yell. He came all the way from his oil plant job to watch me graduate. Yes, Tom took the oil plant job.

I walk to the stage from my seat among my fellow classmates of Colleyville High School.

On stage, they hand me a black case –my diploma. My future.

“Congratulations,” my principal says.

“Thank you,” I respond.

I look into the audience and see Ms. Washington among the faces of the parents. She’s smiling and waving like crazy with Deandre and Davarus in their blue suits standing on her sides – her twin boys.

Everything feels just right. I am graduating.

But there is one thing. I got into Michigan State University, the dream college that would help me become a meteorologist, or what Emmy and I liked to call it when we were younger, “a weather girl.” The only problem is I haven’t told Papa. The same Papa expects me to stay in Texas to take over the farm for good.

After the graduation ceremony, we enter the house and Papa sits down at the breakfast table to read the Texas Daily News newspaper. Then, I build the courage to tell him about the college.

“Papa,” I start. “I’ve been meanin’ to tell you something for a while now.”

“What is it, Red?” he asks while still reading the newspaper.

“It’s real important, Papa,” I say seriously. I look out the window at the bright blue sky dotted with white clouds – my safe place.

“Alright,” he responds and puts down the paper, “I’m listenin’.” “Ok… um… well…” I begin to say. I take a deep breath and close out. In fact, in addition to Michigan State, I also got accepted into Texas A&M in College Station, but I don’t tell Papa that because my dream college is Michigan State. I add quickly, “And I want to go so that I can major in climatology to become a meteorologist.” When I open my eyes, I see Papa’s hard face. His expression hasn’t changed, so I know that he’s angry.

“Texas Ann Jones,” he begins. I swallow hard. Oh no.

“Why? Why are you doing this? Have I not explained to you that you are taking over this farm? Did I not make it clear?”

“But I don’t want to own this farm. You knew that. I want to be a...”

“YOU ARE A JONES,” he roars. “And as long as you are a Jones, you are a Texan. A Texan who will own this farm whether you like it or not.”

And just like that, he gets up from his seat and leaves the kitchen while my dreams are left crushed once again.

I enter the red barn that Tom and I used to work in to do our chores when we were younger. Tom sits on the hay, playing with a

“Hey, Tom,” I say. He looks up.

I say, “How’s it goin?”

“It’s goin’, I guess,” he responds and chuckles. I laugh back. It’s almost just like the old days… almost.

I sit next to him on the hay.

“How are things at the oil plant?”

He looks down at his boots and puts his hand on his chin that is

204

growing a small beard.

“Not so great,” he says. “Actually, not great at all. I don’t like it there.”

I give him a confused expression.

our hands. And I know I am doing it to honor Momma and all of her hard work, but it is not what I want to do. I want to stay on the farm. I want to roll hay, milk the cows, and ride the tractor in the Texas sun every day. It’s-”

“Yes.”

“Well,” I begin. “You don’t have to feel forced to work at the oil plant because of the pressure to honor Momma. There are other ways to do that besides throwing away your future to work at a job you don’t even love.”

“You know what? You’re right, Texas,” Tom declares, “maybe I’ll go talk to Papa about it.”

I nod and shoo him outside, “It’s never too late. Go tell him, now.”

“I think I will. Look at this,” he says. “My younger sister, Texas, givin’ me advice.”

I laugh and stick my tongue out at him.

“But, really,” he says. “Thank you. Love you, sis.” And then, he walks out the barn toward the house.

I smile. Maybe “immaturity disease” does wear off after all.

It hits me. I have a choice now.

Tom talked to Papa, and after giving some thought, Papa agreed to him stayin’ on the farm, meaning Tom owns the farm. Yep. So I have a choice. I can stay at Texas A&M, or I can go to Michigan State. I’m sitting on my bed, looking out the opened window at the evening horizon – my safe place. A mix of orange and red paints the sky. A scurries across our lawn from one side of our tall pampa grasses to the other. The painting of the Alamo that hangs on the wall of my

Texas is drawn in the corner of the Alamo painting, and next to it is a quote from the artist. It reads, “Remember the Alamo!” I hear Papa and Tom loudly singin’ along to “Texas, Our Texas’’ on Papa’s radio. I’ve decided. I’m stayin’.

I start to hum along to the song as I make my way downstairs to join Papa and Tom.

“God bless you, Texas! And keep you brave and strong…” I join in singing.

Even with a dream as big as mine, I could never leave my dear state of Texas behind.

Regional Finalist

Texas Pride

by Miriam Joy Farr

Austin the armadillo peeked out of his burrow. The scorching sun glinted on the sand. Lazily, a great horned toad lizard sunned in the bright rays. A gust of wind blew stray dust in his face. He was in the Big Bend Country of Texas, the most western part of the state. Mundanely, he had lived here his whole life with the only change in landscape being the shifting sands. He needed adventure. He wanted to see the rest of his state. Since he didn’t need to pack, he dusted off his insect-like shell and started off. Through occasional tufts of grass and cactus, he headed northeastward towards the mountains. Stopping around dark on the crest of a foot hill, he looked back at El Paso and saw the star lit up on Franklin Mountain, which splits the town in half. The Christmas decoration stayed up all year around, like a beacon for miles around declaring that Texas was the Lone Star State. As he crossed over the Guadalupe Mountain range into the rolling hill

he felt as free as a tumbleweed sweeping across the open prairie. He made his way up to Amarillo, wandering down seemingly endless stretches of highways. The grasses on the side of the shoulders were dry and various shades of yellow and brown. The sun unwaveringly beat down on the landscape, creating a haze on the horizon. The parched air carried a faint smell of smoke. As he approached the town of Amarillo, he noticed group of trucks and cars surrounding the smoldering remains of a barn.

cars were being unloaded of nails, screws, hammers, and measuring tapes. Some ladies unloaded drinks and food, organizing them on wooden picnic tables, ready for the hungry workers. Soon the sounds of conversation,

barn raising. Gayly, Austin watched as the neighbors and friends helped to rebuild the barn, expecting nothing in return. No wonder Texas was originally named Tejas, which means friends, by the Spanish. Soon the barn would be complete because of the many hands working together. The ranchers’ livestock would have a new place to seek shade and food. Austin squirmed under a slack 5 wire barbed fence. Dodging cow patties, he trekked through the pasture. As he peered over the waving grasses, he spotted a herd of longhorn cattle. Their horns, which grow to spans of up to 9 to 10 feet long, were silhouetted against the now setting sun. Cattle had been driven across these plains for hundreds of years. Austin thought the Texas state’s large animal symbolized the sturdiness and endurance of the Texas people. Picking up his feet, he tromped off to his next stop.

Trekking southeast through the Big Thicket of Texas, Austin stumbled upon a small town in full rodeo and fair season. 4H and FFA kids led goats, sheep, cows, horses, chickens and rabbits through the covered barn and into their stalls where they would be judged. Rodeo queens trotted around the grounds on their silky horses. Parents chased after their loose kids, who were making a break for the cotton candy. Everyone was expectant and happy. People from all over the county looked forward to and prepared for the fair all year round. Animals were groomed and cared for, pies were perfected, and blue-ribbon quilts were sewn. By dusk, the sounds of livestock had mixed with the joyous shrieking of people on spinning rides. Austin slipped inside the barn behind the bleachers to watch the cowboys, bull riders and rodeo clowns. A tall man got on the stubbly back of a broad squatty bull. He watched the man through the cowboy boots that rested and stomped on the benches. The rider threw up one hand in the air as the stall opened. The bull charged into the stadium and the timer started. Timing his posts, the man rode up and down with the bull’s bucking until his grip loosened and he was chucked into the dirt. Popping up quicker than a prairie dog, he leaped over the fence to safety. Deafeningly, cheers circulated through the crowd as they waited for the next show. Austin watched the show late into the night. After the excitement was over and all the tired, grubby but happy families piled into vehicles to go home. Austin burrowed into the clay dirt of Deep East Texas. A mockingbird screeched out over the fairgrounds, waking Austin from his sleep. It was still dark, but people would be arriving at the grounds soon. Although he wished he could stay for the rest of the week, he had to cover some distance and stay on course. So, he left the morning sounds of the setup crew, creeping through the humid underbrush, heading for a completely different part of the Texas landscape.

Austin crossed a bridge onto a small island in the Gulf of Mexico off the coast of Texas. The east side of the island was halfway underwater because of a hurricane that just passed through. Although the sky was cerulean blue, the destruction was evident on ground level. Violently, muddy water swished across streets and lawns, trash and debris littered the water, and poles and trees were bent because of the wind. Search and rescue crews patrolled the lethal ocean that had encroached on the island.

save people from pink, yellow and green stilted houses. The salty sea spray

brought the rescued to shelters, where supplies had been donated from all over Texas and the USA. Over the sounds of the ebbing ocean, Austin

205

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

heard the cries of a stranded house cat. He offered the calico a ride to dry land on his raft. The cat rested on the board until they made it to a shelter. Hopping off of Austin’s rescue raft and thanking him, the feline scampered off to a dry place. Austin returned to the mainland. Once back on the dark fertile ground of the mainland, Austin rested under the shade of a pecan tree. As he noticed the roots snaking in and out of the ground, he thought about the Texas people. They also had roots deep enough to withstand huge, devastating storms.

Houston bustled with people. Whether rushing to work, biking with friends, or jogging with their dogs, the locals apparently all had somewhere to be. Austin saw people of many nationalities. Besides English, Austin heard people chatting in Spanish, French, Mandarin, and other languages amounting to about 145 countries represented in the huge city. As he wandered the streets, aromas from small street corner shops drifted over his pointed snout. Smells of spices and delicacies from around the world mingled in the streets just like the local people. Street art and statues commemorated past Houstonian and Texan heroes. Towards the outskirts of Houston was the NASA space center. Leisurely, he strolled down outdoor walkways and scanned the informational signs. Thinking about the brilliant minds and brave pioneers of the New Frontier during the 1950-1970s space race, he was awed by the model space crafts. The USA had put a man on the moon with the command was justly known as a city of innovation and diversity. Continuing on

The white and pink centers of the bluebonnet’s face-like petals stared up as they shifted in the breeze. Although the bluebonnets were the main

and Texas yellow stars spotted the grass with oranges, yellows, reds, and pinks. They all looked different, like the people of Texas, but together they made a beautiful painting on the Texas landscape.

“Remember the Alamo!” he heard people recite the sign outside the famous mission and fort in San Antonio. Of course, like all Texans, he knew the story. During the Texas Revolution from Mexico and Spain, in the winter of 1836, the Texan resistance had heard news of the Spanish army coming towards the town near the Alamo. Holing up in the fort, they awaited the impending attack. Once Santa Anna’s Spanish army, which overwhelmingly outnumbered their own, surrounded the former mission, the Texan patriots refused to surrender. Unyieldingly, William Travis, the leader of the Alamo troops, told his men to either

gave up their dream to be independent. Austin had always known the legend, but never understood the meaning, the drive, or why those men would give up their lives. But now after seeing the diverse landscape, unique animals, and united people of Texas, he understood. He could see why those pioneers fought for Texas. They believed in freedom, determination, and a place where people could live together without restriction due to race, religion, or differing beliefs. Although not all the Texas’ dreams were realized right after or even a hundred years after, they stood for Texas at the Alamo. They died for their dream.

for daring, bold missions. That’s how Texans – neighbors, families, Texas what the people of the Alamo envisioned. For all these reasons,

The Discovery of Oil by Avi Ferris

[Henry] “Come on guys, hurry up! It’s almost dusk already” James shouts. It’s taken us a long time to pack up our boat.

“It wouldn’t have taken us so long if you had helped more instead of making us take all the little stuff and you only taking the large stuff!” I yell back.

“There is barely any large stuff at all!” We climb onto our boat.

Charles trips off the ladder and falls right back down to the dock. When he hits the dock he hollers.

“I wonder what that white thing in the ocean is,” James thinks out loud.

“Aren’t you worried about Charles who just hurt his back!?” I ask loudly. James staring off into space says “Yeah, yeah, ok I’ll do that later.”

“Ugh,” I say.

I go help Charles who is still laying on his back and we set off for America. After what seemed like forever before Charles spots land. James says we should wait a bit to investigate. After a bit, the land disappears.

“Oh I guess that was just an island,” Charles says. “It was kind of large though.”

“I wonder if that means we’re close to America,” I say. Pretty soon I spot a bit of land. I tell the others we should wait and go along the coast. Soon enough we pull over to an island and tie the boat to a dock. We walk a bit and see some natives. Surprisingly they speak English.

“Who are you,” one asks.

[Charles] “Have you heard of England before? Because that’s where we’re from” I tell the natives.

“Huh? You’re from England? We don’t like English,” one of them says.

“Why did you say that?” Henry mutters to me.

“Because I was giving them our information.”

“Well, we’re nice English people,” I tell them.

“Hey um, where is the nearest mainland?” James butts in. One of the natives points over to an area we can’t see. “Thanks.” We walk to our boat.

“Hey, there are natives climbing on our boat!” I say. “What are they doing?”

walk up and start climbing the ladder but when they see us they run away.

“I wonder what that was about,” I say.

“They were trying to steal our boat I think,” Henry says.

“Did they take anything?”

“Not that I can see,” says James, who is on the top of the ladder, “Ok let’s head where those natives pointed.” We settle down in our second month on the trip. I wish we had brought a bigger boat or a ship that would go faster but we can’t go back now.

“Hey, I can see land in the distance!” I say when I see some green and tan mixed with the blue ocean.

[James] “Oh yeah, you think that’s what the natives were talking about?” I say.

“Yeah,” says Charles. We sit down and eat some food while

appear. And another and another. I point it out to the others and they say they’re probably just trees.

“Would trees be frantically running around with things in their hands looking and pointing at our boat?”

“No, but you’re probably just imagining it like you usually do,” says Henry.

“If you think that, see for yourself,” I say smugly.

“Yeah, there is nothing there,” says Charles, “Oh wait, those aren’t trees.”

“Oh I can see them now,” Henry realizes, “Um, what are they doing?”

“I don’t know,” I say. Once we hit land they all run to the boat and are yelling English. We hop down from the boat and they surround us and tell us to not move.

“What are you doing?!” Henry yells.

“We’re making sure you won’t attack us,” the leader says.

“Why would we attack you? It’s only us three versus all of you.”

“There is no one else with you?” asks the leader.

206

“Yeah,” Charles says. I start to look around and lose focus on what is happening in the conversation. I spot some huts and a village.

“Hey is that your village over there?” I point to where I was looking.

“Weren’t you listening? They just invited us to come with them to their village!” says Henry.

“Oh ok,” I say.

[Henry] We walk over to their village and they invite us in. They tell us that the leader of this tribe is named Ahiga and his helper’s

of life. They are called the Akokisa Tribe. We told them about the Queen sending us for resources and they asked us to not go back to the Queen of England and to stay here.

“Can we go look for something at least?” asks Charles.

“Ok, but don’t return it.”

“Fine.”

“What is this big area called?” James asks.

“Texas,” Ahiga replies.

We walk back to our boat and get some digging and other supplies. Once we get our tools we walk out into the grassland. James

our plan,” I say.

“Ok,” he replies. We set up our stuff and eat a bit of food.

We start to dig spread out. “Is this really a good spot to dig?” Charles asks.

“It’s the best we’re going to get,” I say. James is getting pretty far down and it is getting hard for him to dig. “I think I’m getting far down,”

“Haha. Have you seen how far down you are?” I say.

“Are you sure there are any resources here?” Charles asks. Clonk. Sppffffff.

“Woah, I gotta get out of here,” James says running up the hill he made to get out.

“What’s wrong, what’s that smell, and what’s that noise?” Charles asks.

[Charles] “What’s wrong, is that black liquid is spraying out. The smell is that liquid. And that noise is the liquid spraying out,” James says.

“Woah!” I say, looking at the liquid.

“What should we do with it?”

“First we should show it to the natives because they might know what it is,” James says.

“Yeah let’s go,” I say.

Calian says they have found this natural resource but they have no idea what it is. We suggest they try to use it in something but then I say how about we return it to the Queen! But then I get reminded that the natives don’t want us taking their resources (they call it stealing their resources) and taking it back to England.

“Then what are we going to do? We can’t just go back and say ‘the because we might be punished or something,” I say.

“Well, you could stay here with us,” Ahiga suggests.

“We could…” James says.

“Oyyyl,” I yawn in a weird way.

“Aha! We could name that black stuff ‘oil’!” Henry shouts.

“Hmmm. Ok sure. How did you come up with the name?” Calian asks.

“I heard Charles yawn and I thought it sounded like ‘oil’ for some reason,” Henry replies.

more oil.” suggests James.

“Sure, let’s head back over there,” Henry says.

[James] We start to head back to the oil pit place but I realized I forgot to give Ahiga the oil we found already. So we walk back to their village and I give them the oil. I suggest that they experiment with the oil again and they say ok but they don’t know what they would do with it.

And so we head over to the oil and we start to dig some more but in a bit of a different place. We dig for a while and sure enough, we

we give up and decide to head back. We give the rest of the oil to the natives and decide to get on our boat and travel home.

“Hey! Wait! Where are you going?” Ahiga yells.

“We’re going home.”

“Can’t you stay here?”Ahiga asks.

“Um, let us think about it,” I say. I ask the others if it was a good idea.

They say, “Well the land is nice, the people are nice, and the whole area is nice, so sure!”

We tell the natives and they say that they’ll build us the best house they can make.

“Ok guys, how about we settle into our new home?” Henry asks. “Yeah, let’s go!” I exclaim.

Straight Down Texas Road

by Anne Cullen Fibbe

reached the road. The air was crisp, the gorgeous leaves shades of orange, brown, red, and yellow were swaying in the breeze. It was fall, but since I was in Texas, it wasn’t cold at all.

I walked up to my house. It was a white farmhouse, and like everything in Guerra it wasn’t big. But that didn’t matter; it was my home. I ran up the front steps, the familiar clunk, clunk, clunk of my shoes echoed underneath the porch. My English cocker spaniel, Brandy ran out of the house the second that I opened the screened door. I laughed as she pranced around the yard, her golden fur shining in the evening’s sun.

“Fay is that you?” my mother’s voice rang out from the kitchen. “Yes Mom, it’s me,” I replied.

I then walked into the kitchen; my mom was standing at the stove monitoring a pot. I walked up next to her, looked into the pot, and saw some wonderful looking gravy for our chicken fried steak which laid on a plate on the table.

“Where have you been Fay-Fay?” my mom asked me.

I looked at her and said, “Oh come on mom, please don’t call me that!”

In response, she rolled her eyes, then she pressed, “Oh alright, but tell me what you were up to.”

me that they bloomed brighter than ever this year,” I said. My mom nodded, and I went on. “I helped him out around the farm and helped him round up all of his chickens. It must be fun living on a farm. There are so many animals.”

I have always loved animals, whether it was a dog or a snake, I would be all over it in a matter of seconds.

My mom looked at me curiously and then questioned, “Speaking of animals, where’s Brandy?”

I realized that I had never brought her back inside. I ran to the front door. Thank goodness that Brandy was still right there on the porch waiting to come in.

I was about to close the door when I saw an odd-looking man. Sure, we were in Texas, but nobody should have a cowboy hat twice the size of their head. Everything about his clothes looked too big. His pants would fall down if he removed his belt which had a buckle the size of a hand, his shirt was baggy and worn out, and his shoes

dark blue and had quite a noticeable scratch on his back bumper. It looked like a lion had clawed through his car, and then it had healed in a metallic silver.

207

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

dog you have right there. Probably worth a few hundred dollars. I was just about to come make sure she made it in all right. I’m glad you remembered to let her back in.”

Something about his tone gave me the impression that he really wasn’t truly glad that I had remembered. It was as though he would have stolen Brandy! I didn’t know how much she cost; we found her on the side of the road when she was just a little puppy. She looked so helpless and scared. I convinced my mom to take her home, and then a year later here we were.

Shakily, I replied “I’m glad, too sir. I’d better get back inside. Have a good evening.” He grunted and then got back in his truck. I watched through the screen door until he was well out of view, then quickly closed and locked the door.

I walked into the kitchen where Brandy had taken her usual position at my mom’s feet. My mom looked back at me and asked, “What on earth took you so long?” I looked at her, and she realized that something was wrong.

“What’s wrong Fay?” I looked down at Brandy.

“A man was getting out of his pickup truck in front of our house; he said that Brandy was worth a couple hundred dollars. He said he was going to make sure she got in all right, but I didn’t believe it. He was acting like he was gonna steal Brandy!”

My mother looked serious. She also looked worried. After what felt like forever, she spoke, “We have to keep a close eye on Brandy. I didn’t know she was worth that much. Plenty of people could probably sell her for a decent amount of money. There are some bad people out there, Fay. Don’t trust any of them.”

I looked at her for a long moment before saying, “Yes ma’am.”

Then we heard the clump of footsteps outside. I walked to the door and cautiously looked through the peephole. It wasn’t a scary man. It was my brother and father! They had gone out hunting today as a special treat for my brother’s birthday. I threw open the door and hugged both of them. They both had the distinct smell of gunpowder, but I squeezed them tight anyways. Liam looked tired, and dad looked hungry, so I let them come in. They both put down their stuff and walked into the kitchen. They plopped down into their chairs where they hungrily began eating their food.

My mom shook her head and said, “Well hello to you too.”

They both stopped eating and looked up.

Liam said sarcastically, “I’m so sorry, hello there, mother.”

She rolled her eyes at him, then looked expectantly at dad who said, “Hi there, how was your day?”

She sat in her chair, and we began dinner. The food was delicious, but the conversation was not as pleasing. We talked about hunting, which is just killing animals, and then we talked about Brandy, which made me want to cry. At last, the conversation ended, and we were excused.

I rushed up to my room and got ready for bed. I put Brandy out on the screened in porch in the back. Then I went to sleep. I woke up the next morning to the sound of my alarm clock. I heard some noise downstairs, so I went to look.

When I walked out to the screened in porch, I nearly fainted. There were slices on the screen, and Brandy was gone. I ran to the door and looked out the front window just in time to see a dark blue pickup truck with a scratch on its bumper turn out of view.

I couldn’t let them get too far, so I wrote a quick note, grabbed some food, cash, and a change of clothes, shoved it all in a bag, then raced outside. I ran to a bus station, paid the driver, then grabbed a seat. It would take three and a half hours to get to where I wanted to go. I had looked it up at the library. I was headed to San Antonio, because there was a pet adoption place that sold purebred dogs. It was the closest one to Guerra.

quickly hopped off and headed out to look for a map. I found one next to city hall. It was a large sandstone building with maroon-colored Alamo was on my way there. Maybe I could just take a peek.

When I reached the Alamo, I looked at it in wonder. Even though it was so old, it was so well architecturally structured, and it looked

two on each side. The front of it was curvy on the top. I decided that I would poke around for just a second. It was incredible on the inside; it was set up as a sort of museum. It had relics, pieces of information,

Finally, I decided that I needed to head down a few blocks to get heard it again to my left, I looked into a tree, and there in that tree sat a mockingbird. It was like I was experiencing every Texas experience in one day. I rushed down block after block until I saw something, it was a dark blue truck speeding away. And right there on its bumper was a silver scratch. He had left! I ran to a store, then asked to use their computer for just one second. The lady very nicely replied “Of course you can, dear, just be quick about it.” I searched up quickly: Purebred adoption places in Texas. The closest one was surprisingly located in Austin.

That was about an hour-long drive from San Antonio. I once again hopped onto a bus headed for Austin. One thing that I learned about riding a bus is that if you’re all alone and you’re a little girl, people can be pretty scary. But I ignored that and looked out the window. I watched as Texas passed by. I got off at my stop, which was right near the capitol building. I walked up to the large yard of grass that surrounded it. I saw numerous Dr. Pepper billboards and thought to myself how I needed to try one sometime. Down in Guerra there isn’t much soda.

I looked up at the ginormous limestone building, it was so beautiful. such a well-known symbol of our state, the All-Star State. I read a sign about it, and it said that it was 14.64 feet taller than the nation’s capital in Washington D.C. I hadn’t known that!

I looked at my watch, then I realized that to get Brandy, I had to move fast. The store was down the street, and I needed to get there in 5 minutes, with all of the people on the sidewalks, that would be nearly impossible! I had to move fast. I ran down the sidewalk, but when I needed to cross the street there was a mob of people moving as slow as snails. I pushed my way through the crowd. People grunted at me or murmured their annoyance, but I made it through, and I could now see the sign. It read Missy’s Purebred Pups. The sign looked nice. But when I was close enough to the window, I knew that I couldn’t leave Brandy there. There were scared looking dogs in cages; I felt bad just looking at them.

I burst through the door, and the sharp, clean-cut woman at the front desk said, “Please! Show some respect!”

I looked at her fuming, then I demanded, “Has a man with a large hat come here with a dog?”

She looked at me then said, “I can’t disclose that information.”

I looked at her for a moment then said, “Please Ma’am. He’s my father. I need to talk with him.”

She looked at me for some time before saying, “He dropped off a dog here, then he headed out. I can show her to you if you’d like.” I looked at her beaming then replied, “Oh, please do!”

She led me to the back of the store, and then into a room with crates. It felt like a prison, and I longed to get Brandy away from it. The lady walked into the very corner of the room. I looked into the crate she was standing by, and there she was. It was Brandy! She looked at me and then began to bark.

I looked at the woman and pleaded, “Can I please take her? How much do you want?”

She looked at me startled. Then she cracked, “Oh well, she does love you very much, maybe I can make one free offer.”

This day just keeps getting better and better! I looked at the kind lady and said “Thank you so much! You don’t understand what this means to me.”

She handed me a leash and told me to wait in the front. I willingly obliged and walked to the front of the store. As I did, I looked around.

208

There were dogs in cages, but the cages were large and spacious. Maybe this place wasn’t bad after all. When the lady came out with Brandy, I rushed up to her and buried my face in her soft, silky fur. I put the leash on her, and just as the sun was setting, I ventured out and began to walk down San Jacinto Boulevard.

“Well Brandy, off we go. Straight down Texas Road.”

The Texas Revolution by Kaitlyn Figueroa

Ugh, Social Studies, that was Leah Prescot’s least favorite subject. In her class, they were learning about their Lone Star State, Texas. She absolutely loved her home, but all these words just won’t sink in!

“Miss Prescot may I please have your attention?” her teacher had

to read these chapters from your Social Studies books tonight, so you can show your reports tomorrow. You may now be dismissed.” Leah walked home thinking about her report. She started to break a sweat.

“Oh no,” she said to herself. “I haven’t even started my report!” As soon as she got home she dug through her Social Studies book.

“Whatcha doing?” asked her little brother, Alex. “Not now Alex! I’m working on something important,” explained Leah.

“Please, please tell me!” cried Alex.

“Fine! I’m working on a report, now please let me be!” she responded.

“Can I help?” questioned her brother.

“Whatever! Just don’t make any trouble,” she told him. They turned to a page, but it didn’t seem as boring or normal as the others. It was named Texas’ history. Just then out of nowhere, the book started to

Alex and Leah were gone!

“Whoa!” Alex yelled at the same time that Leah exclaimed, “Where are we?”

Both children got to their feet and ran to a soldier they saw.

“You kids aren’t supposed to be here you know. We’re about to

“Where are we exactly, and what do you mean battle!?” asked Leah.

Another one approached and added, “You are in San Antonio, of course. We are so sick and tired of how we have been treated by Mexico, so us Texans have decided to declare war against Mexico for our precious freedom.”

Oh, we must have traveled back in time , but we are still in our city! She thought to herself. She marched away with her hand sulking into Alex’s wrist. “Hey!” he protested, “Where are you taking me?” “Please hush, I think I found out where we are, but it’s not something

“What do you mean?” he asked. Her facial expression changed from a serious look to a droopy worried face.

“I think we traveled into The Battle of The Alamo!”

A soldier walked up to the children. “What are you children doing here? You should go home,” he stated.

“We don’t have anywhere to go,” cried Alex.

“We are lost,” added Leah before her brother could say that they traveled back in time.

but we don’t have enough time to bring you back to town. I’ll ask the army commander if you two can stay at our base for now. It’s not the best place but it’s the safest we have at the moment,” responded the soldier. He left in a hurry before the children could agree.

“Alex,” she whispered. “We can’t tell anyone that we traveled back in time or it will ruin how history will go. We can’t risk messing up history.”

He nodded in agreement just before the soldier returned. “Come with me please, you two. I’ll show y’all around the base, You might

even get to meet some celebrities,” he joked.

“Okay!” both children agreed.

“My name is Davy Crockett by the way. I’m the third sergeant too. What’re your names?” he asked.

“I’m Leah, and this is my brother Alex,” she replied.

“Where are you from?” Davy questioned again.

“It’s a long story,” explained Alex.

“Oh, okay,” Davy answered. Davy showed the kids around their base and showed them where he slept. He also got some blankets for them to sleep on. “I would like to spend more time with you two, but I must get ready for tomorrow. Please, whatever you do, don’t leave the base okay? It isn’t safe. You won’t see me until the end of the battle.”

Leah worried for Davy so much that she couldn’t sleep at all that night. She wished that she could’ve assured him that everything was going to be okay instead of just giving him a silent nod. No one could sleep that night. The worried look was what was spread more than anything on that night. She saw many soldiers praying and writing to their families unsure if it would be their last time or not.

She awakened at dawn at the sound of yells and gunshots. All that went through her mind was thinking about Davy Crockett. Would he survive? Would Texas win? She sat impatiently trying to remember if herself.

A day passed and no soldiers had returned, including Davy Shockingly, the Alamo was ruined! Dust, bricks, gunshots, and bomb markings were everywhere! Only 15 people that were at the Alamo survived. Sadly, more than 200 Texans died that day from Santa Anna’s Mexican army. The most depressing part of all was that Davy Crockett was no longer alive. Leah and Alex were devastated. Their hero was

“I-is h-he g-gone?” Alex stumbled trying to hold back tears and the lump in his throat.

“Yes, he is, but he will be in a happier place now,” replied his sister in a gloomy soothing voice. That was one of the saddest moments in Texas’s history. Would Texas be able to redeem itself?

Later the kids decided to go back to the base. It was their only option left.

“Hey!” cried Alex, “That kind of looks like your social studies book!” Leah ran to her brother to get a closer look.

“It does look like it!” she cheered with excitement. “Can you open it to the same page that you found earlier? Maybe we could get home that way!” he yelped with a hopeful tone.

as they expected the book grew larger and larger with a shimmering purple swirl once again! Within a blink of an eye, they were gone!

They had traveled somewhere, but was it really home?

Then Alex asked, “Is anybody here?”

Out of nowhere, a tall man appeared. As the older sister, Leah decided to step up and ask the man, “Where are we, sir?”

The man responded, “La Porte Texas is where you are. Are you lost or something?”

“Oh okay! Umm, we kind of are, and we don’t have a place to

place for you to stay.” They arrived to a place with many cabins and

“Wow!” cried Alex. “This place is huge!”

“Yup, and you two will get to stay in this cabin. By the way, what’re your names?”

“Samuel Houston is the name, but you can call me Sam,” he told them, “I’m the commander in chief of the Texan Army. I better get going, tomorrow we are planning a surprise attack on Mexico.”

name kinda sounded familiar. We must be in the battle of San Jacinto!

209

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Oh ok, please be careful,” Leah reminded. She told her brother as soon as Sam had left, talking a mile a minute. All that she could think about was Davy Crockett. Her eyes grew wider and started to blur with tears. Would the same happen to Sam?

The day had come. The impatience had begun again. Gunshots, yelling and deafening sounds had started. A few hours later everything stopped. She and her brother decided to go take a look. To their surprise, Texas had won! Texans were everywhere. Sam had come to them.

“You’re alive!” Leah exclaimed with tears of joy.

“Yep,” he replied. “Today, April 21, 1836, we now have independence from Mexico! Mexico’s president has been captured and Mexico has surrendered to retreat to the south of the Rio Grande.”

“That’s amazing!” Alex ran to give them both a hug.

“Thanks so much for everything Sam! We really need to get home. Congratulations on your win. Now we will forever be a free country thanks to Texas’ brave battles. We have to leave, but maybe we will meet you some other time,” she told Sam. She knew she might never see Sam again, but she didn’t want to let him down.

“Bye Sam, we’ll miss you!” Alex said as his smile slowly started to fade.

“Bye kids, I’ll miss you too. Be safe,” Sam warned. demanded as she and her brother looked nonstop for it.

“I know I’m looking!” her brother shouted back.

“I found it! I found it!” Leah jumped up with glee. Her brother it. Just as they expected, the book grew and grew and swirled purple for them one more time.

“We’re home!” Alex yelled.

“We are home!” Leah added. It was true, they were right back at their kitchen table. Their mom rushed down stairs.

“Wow, you two sure are happy to be home!” She laughed.

“Did anything change?” Leah asked her brother. “

I don’t think so,” he replied.

“Miss Prescot, you are next,” her teacher had announced.

“I made my report about the Texas revolution,” she told her class. “Texas has fought very hard for our independence that we sometimes take for granted today.”

Leah’s report was one of the best with the grade of an A plus!

Left In Texas by Benjamin Fleming

It was a lovely day in California, and my family was going to visit my grandparents in Texas. Once we got to the airport, my sister and I ran down the ramp to the plane quickly. My parents told me we had to go back home. I was running so fast that I tripped and fell into the plane; just as I rolled in, the doors closed, and the plane started taking off - without my family! I stomped over to the pilots and told them to land immediately! But they couldn’t hear me, so I decided to go to my seat and try to enjoy the ride. Once we landed, I was still sorrowful to be all alone, but at least I could call my grandparents to come pick me up, and I knew my way around the airport. When I got to the pick-up area, I waited about thirty minutes until my grandparents got there in their old, rusty, run-down car.

On the way to their house, I told them what had happened, but Grandpa said reassuringly, “It will be alright.”

“I hope so,” I said.

After a long journey to the countryside, we arrived at my grandparents’ house, which was pretty nice for a house built in the nineties. By the time we got to the house, it was dinner time, so I had some of my grandma’s spaghetti. After dinner, she saw me with my head down watching TV.

Grandma asked, “What’s wrong, honey?”

I replied, “I miss Mom, and Dad, and Sis.”

She suggested in a comforting voice, “How about we go exploring tomorrow?”

That put a smile on my face!

Grandma added, “I’m going to bed now; goodnight, dear.” A few minutes later, I also headed to bed.

When I woke up, I was greeted by my grandma, and I said a cheerful, “Good morning!”

I was in a much better mood because I knew what an amazing breakfast I was about to eat. Grandma presented the best toast I’ve

Watching cartoons on the TV while I was eating, I thought, Maybe, this wasn’t going to be so bad after all. After a delightful breakfast, it was time to go exploring.

Once everyone was ready, we hopped on my grandpa’s tractor were not paved and were very dusty; I did like bouncing around in saw a lot of trees with nuts on them.

They didn’t look like any nuts I’d seen, so I asked Grandpa, “What are they?”

He replied, “They’re the state tree nuts called pecans; here, try one.”

He gave the edible part to me, and it tasted amazing. After one more pecan, we grabbed a bag full of nuts and set off to our next stop.

On the way, I asked for a clue about where we were going, and he replied, “We will see a small animal.” I tried countless times to guess, but every time, it was a no.

When we arrived, I expected to see a very small animal, but for a small animal, it was big. It looked like a hedgehog with a hard shell.

My grandma explained, “It’s called an armadillo.”

I exclaimed, “That’s a weird name!” I hopped back on the tractor as we set off for our next destination.

I mentioned to Grandma, “I’m getting hungry.”

She responded, “How about we try some Chili?”

I agreed excitedly, “Ok!” Then we found a place to eat.

My grandma ordered the chili, and I mentioned, “I’ve never had chili before. What is it like?”

She responded, “It’s like soup with meat and beans, but Texas chili has one rule, and that’s NO beans.”

When the food got there, I took a sip, and it was delicious. When keep exploring, but my grandparents were tired, so we drove home. While my grandpa took a nap, my grandma put something on the TV, something I had never seen before. Before I could even ask what it was,

Grandma said it was called, “A Rodeo.” I’d only heard of one word that sounded like that, and that was ‘Ro-day-o’ as in Rodeo Drive. She went on to add, “It’s their sport. People ride on animals and try to hang on as long as possible.”

I responded, “Isn’t that dangerous?”

She agreed, “Yes, but people do it for the sake of the sport.” Soon, I got addicted to that show, and it was already night.

The next morning, we all woke to a phone ringing, and my grandpa answered it. He said to me, “Your mom is coming to pick you up around lunch time.”

I whined, “Aww, I really wanted to explore more.”

Grandma comforted, “We still have until lunchtime to explore.”

I responded, “It looks pretty cool, plus my favorite color is blue.” I saw nothing but a greenhouse-looking structure. We walked inside, a beautiful orange and black. This time, it wasn’t my grandparents who told me what they were called. I already knew; they were called

210

many attempts to get one to land on my head, we drove to our next stop. When we arrived, I saw several types of cacti, and when I saw them, I questioned, “Why are there cacti here; we’re not in a desert.”

My grandpa explained, “You don’t have to be in a desert to see cacti.” There was one thing that stood out though. There was some berry on top of it. I asked Grandpa, “Can we eat it?”

He responded, “No, but it makes it special.”

I agreed, “Yeah … yeah, it does.”

in Texas and how everything had its own special touch to it. When like someone edited it, and how they edited it was very, very weird.

While my mouth was stuck open, Grandpa told me in a country accent, “It’s called the ‘Texas Longhorn’ because its horns are long.” Once, I even got a chance to move up close to it. We went home, and right when we got home, the doorbell rang. I ran to the door, ripped it open, and hugged my mom.

Once we got into the car and drove to the airport, my mom rushed me to the plane. I told her to slow down, but she said breathlessly, “We gotta get back to California.”

Once we got on the plane, she asked how my time was with Grandma and Grandpa. I knew straight away she was trying to get the “falling-into-the-plane” accident out of my head.

I was eager to share, “I learned so much about the state, and now I love chili!”

Mom responded, “Good! Wait - what?”

home, but I wasn’t. When we were eating dinner, I couldn’t stand it. I had to blurt, “I. WANT. TO. GO. BACK. TO. TEXAS!” For

Just then, everyone went silent except for Mom. She clearly missed me so much and banned me from leaving our house for two whole weeks! So, that was the end of my Texas journey, but it was a good one.

Twenty years later, I landed a good job as an engineer in California, but I always had that picture of my grandparents together with me on our Texas adventure. 1384

Letting Go of the Past by Virginia Fontana

Once upon a time, there was a girl named Ella. Notice how the word ‘was’ is used instead of ‘is.’ Ella was a person. Ella is a ghost. She’s been a ghost since 1900, since the Galveston Hurricane, the hurricane that killed so many people without any notice. The island is now haunted with ghosts and their stories. She’s been trapped in the house she died. No one else was in the house with her during the storm. She’s been alone for over a century. Now she haunts the house and tries to remember her life before she died.

Caprianna is 12 years old and lives in Florida. Every Christmas, Easter, and summer vacation is spent in Texas – Galveston in particular. Her mom was originally from College Station, where her parents still live. Caprianna and her family reside in a small carriage house whenever they go to Galveston. She loves the beach sand under her toes, the smell of candy at La King’s Confectionery, the spices from Maceo Spice & Import Company, and the beautiful family the island revolves around. Despite this, there is one thing Caprianna doesn’t like about Galveston: there is a ghost in her home.

Ella knows that a family lives in her house. Actually, a lot of families have lived in her house since she died. Not many of them stayed though. Ella has been interested in myths and legends since she was a young child. When she was looking in the attic one day, she found a spell book. Its inside revealed her father’s name. Why would my father have a spell book? She tried to look for a journal, since she knew he kept a

owners took them when they left. Ella spent long nights, days, weeks, months, and years trying to learn how to read the book. She created a cipher, trying to translate the book. Sometimes it worked; other times

After being in Galveston for not even a full day, Caprianna is doesn’t know much about the ghost in her home, only that she is mostly in the attic. No one ever goes up into the attic. It’s like the no-man’sland of the house. But today, Caprianna is breaking that barrier.

Ella can hear someone coming up to the attic. Who could be coming up here? No one ever comes up here. Maybe I should hide...

time she would see someone from the family that lived in the house, it was from out the window, which was covered with dust and grime. The person who just climbed the ladder is a girl. She has curly brown hair with brown eyes. Ella is shocked, “She looks just like me.”

When Caprianna steps into the attic, she can tell no one visited in a good couple of years. Maybe even decades. She looks around and sees piles of board games, boxes, and furniture that is covered with decades-old dust. She walks around the attic just wanting to look around since she’d never been up here before. “Hello? Mr. Ghost? Or Ms? Or anybody?” She calls. Caprianna knows the ghost is up there. She just doesn’t know where.

“Caprianna! Come down here and come say hi to your aunt and uncle!” yella her mom.

“Coming!” Right when she is walking towards the ladder, her

of symbols that read Ancient Book for Sorcerers. She is just about to open the book when she hears her mom yell her name again. She runs back down the stairs and puts the book under her shirt, hiding it, so her parents and relatives won’t be suspicious.

Ella is worried now. Not only did the girl come up to the attic, but she also grabbed the spell book. The spell book that was once her father’s, the spell book that could have dangerous spells, the spell book that could possibly set all of the ghosts free, including her. Wait a minute. She could set them free, if she knew how to read the book. And she might...

able to look in the book from the attic. Why would we have a Sorcerer’s book in our attic? This has to be a joke, right? When she opens the book, she reads the name in the book. The last name. It sounds familiar.

changed into English letters. She thinks it was a little weird. She thinks it is just because she iss tired from the long day. But she doesn’t want to go to bed yet. She reads through the book and the symbols keep changing quickly. Caprianna just keeps telling herself it is her mind playing tricks on her. The book has many different spells in it: how to make dinner, how to send a letter really quickly, how to make everyone say yes to you, how to talk to ghosts. Wait a minute! That’s the spell she is looking for.

It’s almost 10 in the morning. Ella is now getting worried the girl won’t come back. What if she is trying to use the book to bring back mythical animals? Or resurrect dead legends? No, she couldn’t. But she might! Ella’s young imagination runs wild. After all, she’s only 12-years-old – well, technically 133-years-old, if you count her ghost years. Every year that passes, Ella loses memories of her life before she died. She can’t remember simple things like what her parents looked like or who her friends were. Just as she is starting to lose hope, she hears the squeak of the attic door. She sees the same girl who came up yesterday. Anacapri? Was that her name? Her curly brown hair is in a ponytail with a few strands left out. She wears a purple tank top with jean shorts and Converse high tops. She has the book tucked

she be doing? She starts speaking in a language that Ella can’t even translate. What is she saying? Ella starts getting a headache. How can I get a headache? I’m a ghost, I’m dead! She closes her eyes hoping

211

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

that it will make her feel better.

“Hello?” says the girl. When she opens her eyes, she sees the girl standing right in front of her.

“She can’t see me, she can’t see me, she can’t see me.”

“I can see you,” says Caprianna. It worked. But how and for how long? “Hi, my name Caprianna.” The ghost was, as most ghosts are described to be, transparent with a grey and blue color, almost like they were part of the wind and ocean. The ghost had curly hair, with the front strands pulled to the back of her head. She wore an early 20th-century dress with long socks and no shoes.

“My name is Ella.”

“Why are you here in our home?”

“This used to be my house. I died her during the storm.”

“You mean the 1900 Galveston Hurricane?”

“Yes, that storm. It was a normal day; they didn’t know anything about a storm coming. Our house was high enough above the ground. I thought that if I went up to the attic, I could make it, but I didn’t. Eventually, the water rose higher and higher and...”

“You died.”

on a deceased loved one’s grave. A silence in honor of them.

The silence was broken when Ella speaks again, “I never forgave them.”

“Forgave who?” asks Caprianna confused.

“My parents. They left me. I had a feeling that something was

parents and siblings went into town thinking that nothing was going to happen. I was so worried that I decided to stay home, thinking that I would be safer. I wished they hadn’t left me. But I do hope that they made it out safely.”

“You want to forgive them, but you can’t.”

“Exactly. I can’t let go of my past. It haunts me every day and I can’t forget it.”

“You can’t move on.”

“Which is why I need your help.”

“My help? What can I do?”

“You can read the book. Fluently it appears.”

“What do you mean? It’s in English.”

“What? Don’t you see the symbols?” Caprianna remembers the symbols changing. She is still convinced it was her lack of sleep.

“I tried to decipher the symbols, but I couldn’t. It was too hard.”

“Why do you want to read the book so badly?”

“I’ve been trapped in this house for almost 122 years. I know there’s a spell in that book to free me.”

“Free you as in haunting people and the entire island?”

“What!? No, no I would never do that. I just want to be free.”

Caprianna has to think for a minute. But she understands what Ella means. So many times, she longs to be free from her life in Florida, and be free in Galveston, her home. She looks through the

to be something in here.”

“You really think so?”

“I have a good feeling. I’m going to look around the house. My parents went into the town, so they won’t be back for a while.”

“Okay. Good luck!”

“Thanks. I’m going to need it.”

nope. Bathroom? Why would someone keep something personal in the bathroom? She checks the bedrooms. There are two bedrooms. The bedroom Caprianna is in was once two bedrooms. She had already checked her parents’ bedroom; like the other rooms, she found nothing. Her room is the last place she didn’t check. She looks everywhere, but of course, nothing. She thinks that if she takes a break, her head

of a family portrait and a picture of a girl. “That must be Ella.” There

a layer of dust with the paint on them barely visible. “Has to be one of these.” She decides to bring the box up to the attic and ask Ella which one it might be.

When Caprianna climbs up the ladder again, all Ella can wonder

“Could one of these things be your item?” Ella doesn’t say anything. She keeps staring at the picture.

“They were your family.”

and toys.

“I remember those,” she says pointing at the model people. “I made those. They’re after my friends and family.” A burst of memory comes. “That’s Annalise, Sophia, Alexandra, Lily Claire, and Gianna. There’s my brother, Avery, and sister, Molly, and my parents.” Caprianna sees

“This is it. This is the thing you’re letting go of. Your family. You’ve held onto it for so long, it haunts you, it weighs you down, it’s the reason you’re still here.”

“Are you ready?” asked Caprianna.

“I think so. Are you ready?” asked Ella.

“I hope so.” Just before Caprianna starts to recite the spell, Ella has something else to add.

“Wait. If this works, you have to help the other ghosts on the island.”

“How do you know there are others?”

“It’s Galveston. The whole island is surrounded by ghosts.” She’s not wrong. Over the years, ghost stories and tours have traveled around Galveston.

“Letting Go of the Past. That sounds about right. This text looks else: a personal belonging of the person you’re letting go of. Do you have anything like a toy or book?”

“Possibly somewhere in this attic, but that will take ages.”

“Well, we need to start somewhere. Do you have any idea of what the belonging might be?”

“I really don’t know. I can’t remember much from my past.”

“What do you mean you can’t remember much?”

“It’s like getting older: you forget things from your childhood, then teenage years, adult years, and so on.” Caprianna didn’t know what to say.

“Do you know what happened to your parents after the storm?”

“They never came back to the house from what I remember. Either they died, or they couldn’t bear to know that I died.”

“If your parents kept the house the same as it was, then there has

“I will. Even if this doesn’t work. I’ll still try.” and blue colors turn into a lighter shade as she keeps reciting. When

Caprianna breaths heavily; she doesn’t know why. It isn’t a nightmare but not entirely a dream. It felt so real. She thinks it was her imagination. But that doesn’t convince her. Something draws her up into the attic. The one place she would never, ever go up to. She

the window, she sees a book. Above the book is a note taped on the window. On it are the words thank you in beautiful cursive. As she holds the note up to the window, she sees a message written on the back – Remember to let go of the past. She picks up the book, which reads Ancient Book for Sorcerers. Caprianna takes the book and note.

her mirror. She falls back to sleep with two thoughts on her mind: the her ‘Happily Ever After.’

212

A Bracero Story

by Benjamin Garcia

Leaving his Hometown

“Hurry up, hombre, we’re going to miss the bus.” It was a warm day in May of 1956 and Brigido was waiting impatiently for Jose who was saying goodbye to his family and friends.

“Adios you all, I promise I’ll be back soon.” Jose and his friend Brigido were headed north, to Texas and work as Braceros.

Jose and Brigido were two of the 4.6 million Mexican men who were hired to work in planting and harvesting crops, working in ranches, or building railroads in the United States. These men mostly worked in California and Texas, from 1942 to 1964. Laborers were needed due to the shortage of American men as they were signing up

Mexico both agreed to organize the Bracero Agricultural Program. The word bracero comes from the Spanish word brazos, meaning arms. Bracero then meant he who works hard using his arms. Many of these men were very young and came from low-income families. So, this became a golden opportunity for them. Jose and Brigido did not hesitate to take this chance.

They then boarded the bus and left their hometown, El Rosario, a small town in central Mexico. They took their seats and began to talk about what they would do in this new adventure. “I’m going to make a lot of money, Jose,” Brigido said. “I’m going to buy myself a new pair of leather boots and a hat. I’ll even get enough to buy a watch, man.”

leaning his head onto Jose’s shoulder. He was sleeping soundly, and almost drooling on Jose’s shoulder. Meanwhile, Jose daydreamed about how this new adventure would turn out.

Crossing the Texas Border

After a day’s journey, stopping and picking up more men on their way, they got to the Texan border. asked.

“No, señor.” And Jose and Brigido both handed some papers and

Bracero Agricultural Program, the paper read. The papers were in order. “Welcome to the US, you may pass. Next!” He called out to the next person in line. This is how Jose and Brigido made their way

to be in this new land. How many new things were awaiting them? New people? Different food? Different cultures? A new language and many more things they probably did not know? But one thing they did know – this was how to work.

A Braceros’ Workday

Jose and Brigido were determined to live up to the meaning of their name bracero - he who works hard using his arms. These men were essential to the country during these years in spite of the unpleasant things that were to happen to them. There was much work to do in the were greedy farmers who saw an advantage to hire these men, and they poor conditions while keeping their wealthy business. If braceros had not been hired to plant and harvest crops, stores would not have had much fruit and vegetables to sell, so families would not have had enough food at their tables. Therefore, braceros were in many ways lifesavers despite being paid low rates of money for their hard, back-breaking work.

When Jose crossed the border of Reynosa-Hidalgo, he was sent or more days in one location from 8 to 9 hours a day. Jose’s pay rate $1.55 per 100 lbs. in a sack.

“The cotton plant has a lot of thorns,” he told the man next to him, and soon their hands were scratched. The summer sun was intense,

and Jose’s back ached from leaning over for hours while picking the cotton. What kept Jose working was the thought that each piece of cotton was worth a little more. When it was time to stop for lunch, he wished for his warm fresh homemade corn tortillas, fresh eggs, and beans, but instead he had to settle for canned beans and store bought, cold tortillas.

Usually, the living conditions for these men were cramped and poor. They had no indoor plumbing. His employer’s deal was that they would sleep in a long barrack that housed about 50 men.

One day, Jose worked for 9 hours straight and picked 900 lbs. of cotton!

“Jose, you did a very good job today, here.” And he handed him $5. How glad was Jose when he received this large amount of money! “Gracias, señor. Thank you very much.” Then he decided to have

“Nah, they can have them,” was the answer. Jose thought he would idea! Next time he would return to Mexico, he would have someone

Other Places and Jobs

A couple years later, Jose was sent to work at a ranch in La Mesa, Texas for a few months. Here he picked cotton, repaired, and built fences, drove tractors, and rounded up cattle. Ranch life was not new to him; he knew how to handle horses and round up cattle.

“Get ‘em boy, Hyah! Giddap,” Jose urged his horse to go faster. “Don’t let that longhorn get away from us.” His horse caught up with the cow, Jose got his rope out, swung it around a few times, and

Jose worked in Michigan and Arkansas. In Michigan, he picked but most times he worked in Texas.

From Bracero to a U.S. legal resident

Jose never forgot his promise that he would go back to his hometown. Besides, he was single and young, and dreamed of starting a family of his own. In September of 1961, he remembers working the hardest in order to pay for his life changing day –marrying his new wife, Virginia Aguilar. He had earned $400 and was very proud of his hard work! Jose was happy and caring for his family for about 18 years then he decided to come visit Texas again and look for more opportunities to support his now growing family of seven children and a wife. And what do you know? In November 1986, Jose learned that President Ronald Reagan signed a bill to make undocumented immigrants legal to work in the United States. This bill allowed 3 million people from 93 countries who had come to the United States before 1982. Jose was very fortunate to be one of those people! He now could work not for a bracero wage but for a better salary.

How grateful Jose felt toward the United States when he received this new legal way to work in this country! He soon found a job in a company in Grand Prairie, Texas repairing airplane and helicopter parts. Another time he worked in a wood factory and after about 36 years of hard work coming and going in Texas and Mexico, he was ready to now establish his family in the state he had devoted to work for so long.

with his family there. Oh, how much God blessed Jose! He had turned from a young Mexican bracero to a committed productive citizen in the United States.

For you, this could be just another story of the life of a hardworking bracero in Texas. But to me, this story is the life of Jose Hernandez, whom I call my granddad. I am very fortunate that God guided my grandpa to take each opportunity every time. Grandpa is also thankful that the state of Texas gave him work. If it weren’t for these opportunities given to him, I probably wouldn’t live here in Texas today.

213

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Love of War

by Lucia del Alamo Gascon

It was almost midnight, and my mother was clearing away the dinner plates. My brother played his video game in the living room

a girl walks alone here. Don’t you know there’s a war between Mexico and Texas?” the boy asked with a strange accent.

She looked at him for a while. That boy was not from the Alamo. Margaret smoothed her hair, and said, “Thanks, I can take care of myself.”

The boy nodded.

welcome. I looked at my grandmother, sitting in the green armchair, while she knitted a white wool sweater.

I felt tired and decided to go to sleep. I gave my father a kiss. Then to my brother, who turned on the ground shouting, “Hey, you’ve made me lost ten points!”

I laughed and stroked his hair tangled.

I went to the kitchen and kissed my mother. She turned around slowly and said:

“Good night.”

Finally, I approached where my grandmother was and kissed her, she took my hand and said, “Wait, I’m going with you.”

We arrived at my room. It was small, with a window and light blue curtains. My bed had two pillows and a purple bedspread. On my desk was my computer and a mountain of papers, prepared to send them to the most important universities in the country.

My grandmother sat on the edge of the bed, took a deep breath, and said, “I’m going to tell you a story that has passed from generation to generation.”

I looked at her. I was old enough to be told stories before I went

while, my grandmother sighed and said, “The story that I am going to tell you happened a long time ago, but it is still alive in our family.

I lay down on the bed and tried not to cover my ear with the pillow. I wanted to make sure I heard the whole story well. My grandmother breathed softly and began, “It was the year 1836, the month…” She thought for a while and shouted, “February!!

“It was the year 1836, the month….” She thought for a while and shouted. “February!! Texas belonged to Mexico after winning the battle against Spain and was under the mandate of Antonio Lopez de Santa Anna. Most of the people were dedicated to cattle and cotton cultivation. I don’t want to bore you with the history of Texas, so I’m going to go to the history that interests us”.

I closed my eyes so I could imagine everything.

“Let’s see where I was going…, oh yes, The Alamo.”

“The Alamo?” I asked uneasily.

“Yes,” she replied. “After several battles between Mexico and Texas, the Texan soldiers settled in a place known as The Alamo, a religious mission that the Spanish built and converted into a fortress. Several families of soldiers took refuge there. The Alamo, if I remember,

children, two boys, John and William, both with red hair and freckles on their faces. They wore a loose shirt and corduroy pants with suspenders. And a girl, Margaret, with long curly hair. She was wearing

who had represented Tennessee in the Senate and soon after joined the Army. Their mother, Elizabeth, who loved to sing. Margaret loved going to the river, spending the whole day reading, sitting next to a big tree there. More than once, her mother had to send her brothers to look for her because it was night, and it was dangerous for her to walk alone.”

“One day, Margaret was immersed in her reading when a boy riding a horse passed her. He stared at her, but he didn’t stop. He rode a few more steps, turned his head, and decided to get off the horse. He approached slowly, and when he was close enough, he raised his voice and asked, ‘Isn’t it dangerous for a girl to be alone?’

Margaret dropped the book. She got up quickly and turned to the boy. “What are these, ways to scare someone?” she asked angrily.

The boy widened his eyes in surprise.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. It just seems strange to me that

“My name is Jose Fernando and I belong to the Mexican army of Colonel Antonio Lopez de Santa Anna,” he said proudly.

Margaret took several steps back, her face turning with concern. It couldn’t be, she was there alone, with a soldier from the Mexican army. She thought about screaming but they wouldn’t hear her. The best thing would be to run away but something prevented her from doing it.

The boy looked at her strangely and asked, “Is everything okay?”

Margaret could barely move her lips. She was trying not to let him know that she was scared.

Finally, she said, “I have to go. My parents will be worried.”

“It´s a pity,” said the boy. “By the way, what´s your name?”

Margaret didn’t know what to do. After a while she said, “Margaret.”

The boy smiled slightly. For a while, the two stood without saying anything. For Margaret, the situation was uncomfortable but for some strange reason she didn’t want to move from there.

“Don’t worry, I know you’re Texan, and it´s okay,” he said.

Margaret relaxed her face and a slight smile appeared.

“You look prettier with a smile,” said Jose Fernando.

Margaret noticed that she was blushing. Jose Fernando looked at the book lying on the grass and picked it up.

“Here, don’t leave it.”

Margaret lifted her head and looked him straight in the eyes. Her heart began to beat rapidly. What was happening to her? She had never felt anything like it.

Jose Fernando approached her and asked, “Will you be here tomorrow?”

Margaret’s heartbeat even harder. “Of—cour—course,” she stammered.

Jose Fernando looked at her one last time and galloped off.

Margaret heard her brothers calling her name. She ran towards them, and they went home.”

My grandmother got up, walked around the room, and said, “I’m going to get a glass of water.”

appeared at the door.

“Okay, let’s continue.”

Margaret could hardly sleep that night. She only thought of that boy. She had feelings that she never imagined. Had she fallen in love? During the morning, Margaret was absent. Her mother looked at her strangely.

“Margaret, is something wrong?”

“No, it´s okay.”

She was in love with that boy. But how was she going to tell her parents that he was from the Mexican army?

In the morning, Margaret picked up her book and left for the river.

“Finally, you came. I thought you had regretted it,” he said laughing.

Margaret walked over. Jose Fernando did not take his eyes off her.

‘Your hair turns golden in the sun,’ he said in a soft tone.

Margaret felt her cheeks turn red. Little by little they got closer to each other. When they could almost feel each other’s breath, something startled them. Several horses hurried by with Mexican soldiers on their backs. Jose Fernando ran to the side of the road. He stood in the middle and hailed one of the soldiers.

“What’s going on?” he asked.

“Colonel Santa Anna has ordered the attack on The Alamo,” the soldier said.

Jose Fernando remained thoughtful, looked at Margaret and approached with altered breathing.

214

“I have to go!” he said looking around. “Go home and hide.”

“What’s wrong?” Margaret asked. She was scared.

“Run, go home!” Jose Fernando yelled at her as he ran away.

Margaret was taken aback; she didn’t know what to do. At that moment she heard a noise. She looked scared everywhere. Her two brothers appeared from between the trees.

“Uff, you have scared me,” she said as she approached them. They both stared at her.

“Let’s go home. A battle is being prepared,” said John.

As they headed back to The Alamo, Margaret began to wonder if she had been seen with Jose Fernando, and if so, worried she was in trouble.

Her brothers walked fast, and she could hardly breathe, and her heart was beating very fast. Finally, they arrived. Their mother was waiting for them at the door with a frightened look.

“Run, hurry, your father is waiting for you,” she said in a whisper.

Their father was sitting on the couch along with other soldiers. They spoke in low voices, and Margaret could hardly understand what they were saying.

Her mother led her into the bedroom.

“You have to close all the windows with wooden boards,” she said nervously.

After a while, their mother stood in the middle of the room.

“Where were you?” she asked without looking at her face.

Margaret was nervous. Her heart was beating fast. She stayed quiet. My grandmother sighed deeply. She drank from the glass of water. After a while, she said, “Well, it’s late. I’ll let you sleep.” to read.

brother John occasionally carved. Her mother turned to her.

“Aren’t you going to say anything?” she asked.

Margaret turned to her.

“You’re lying, you were with a Mexican soldier,” she said.

Margaret was surprised. How could her mother know? At last, she realized. Her brothers had seen her.

“Mother, you don’t understand! I love that boy!” she screamed desperately. “And now, I can lose him.”

“Your father and your brothers can also die. Haven’t you thought about that? People we love die in wars, but they die for a cause.”

“Mother, wars are not for a cause,” Margaret said, approaching her.

Their mother looked at her in surprise.

not by noble causes,” she said, taking her mother’s hand.

Outside there were screams. The battle was drawing near.

“Go to the stable. You will stay there until all this is over,” said her mother.

“No, mother, wait.”

Her mother turned to the door and called to William.

“Take her to the stable and close the door well.”

“Yes mother,” William said.

He took his sister by the arm and forced her to walk.

“No, William, please don’t. Mother, you have to understand,” she cried.

William walked with his head down without saying anything. They reached the stable and he pushed Margaret inside.

“I’m sorry,” he said.

He closed the door. Margaret looked everywhere. There was no way out.

Outside, people were running. Most of the people hid in their houses. The Texian soldiers took up their positions in the houses adjoining the fortress as defensive posts.

Mexican troops arrived at the Alamo and attacked the advanced positions, burning the houses near the fortress.

The Texan army was trying to hold off the attack, but they were being cornered towards the fortress. The Texian soldiers ran for cover in the fortress.

The Mexican army attacked from all four cardinal points, climbing the walls.

Margaret looked through a hole and saw how the Mexican soldiers were entering the fortress. She had to get out of there. Above, in the ceiling, she discovered a hole through which she could escape. Margaret climbed to the roof. Suddenly she heard her name.

“Margaret!”

She looked everywhere looking for the voice that called her. It was her brother, William.

“Margaret, get down. We have to get out of here,” he said.

Margaret almost slipped down. When she reached the ground, she ran towards his brother.

“Margaret, we have to get out; we can’t contain the attack,” he said.

“Margaret, mother is waiting for you,” he said looking around.

a Mexican soldier. No, it couldn’t be. Jose Fernando was in front of him.

“Give it up!” shouted Margaret’s father.

“Never!” answered Jose Fernando. “I know who you are and the fame that precedes you, David Crockett, but I will never give up.”

“David Crockett?!” I yelled getting up from the bed.

My grandmother smiled.

“Yes, David Crockett. Your ancestor was David Crockett. That’s why I wanted to tell you the story and let you know where you come

grandmother said.

I didn’t believe it. I was anxious to know the end of the story.

Margaret looked at the scene in horror. It seemed that time had stopped. In front of her were the two most important men in her life. Suddenly she heard a shot. The sound took her inside her body, leaving her trembling.

“No!!” A desperate cry.

She ran to where her father was. She knelt on the ground and with her hands grabbed Jose Fernando’s head. Her tears began to fall down her cheeks. Jose Fernando lay in her arms.

“Margaret, I’m sorry. I didn’t want this to end like this. It’s not right what we do, now I know. Always remember me. I love you.”He closed his eyes.

Margaret was still holding him. Her father grabbed her by the arm.

“Come on, we have to get out of here,” he said.

They reached the north gate, got on their horses, and drove away. Margaret looked at her father. She knew that he did not feel hatred for anyone, but she also knew that the love he felt for his country was true and extraordinarily strong. That he would always defend it with his life; Texas had been their home for the last few years, how could he not defend it? She couldn’t blame him for what he had done.

father. She looked at him with tears in her eyes and hugged him. Her father took her in his arms and kissed her on the head.

My grandmother got up from the bed and looked at me. you sleep.”

“Thank you, grandma.”

She smiled, turned, and walked slowly out of the room. I thought the computer and opened the college application. I hadn’t started writing my review yet. They asked me to talk about myself and I didn’t know what to say, until now: I AM TEXAS.

215

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Happy at Home

by Jeremiah George

place and live a luxurious life in L.A. I’ve been stuck here since birth. There is nothing for me to love here. My family is dead, and this place is so boring. I’ve been waiting for this day. I’ve made all the necessary calculations and from here on out, I have enough money to live in Las Vegas with lots of money to spare. As I was leaving Miami Florida and boarding the plane, I couldn’t help feeling like I was not going to miss anything here.

“Please secure your seatbelt as we are about to take off for any other plane ride. On our personal TV’s there were the videos that told us about if there were any emergencies. Great, I got the middle seat again like always. This is one of the main reasons I hate airlines, they never get anything right. They gave me the wrong seat, the wrong food, which obviously sucked, and gave me a stomachache.

I watched a few movies with a sick feeling in my stomach because the plane consistently vibrated. I passed out because of all the bad food washed down with champagne. I eventually woke up to an announcement saying that we were going to have to make a quick

Like always, they weren’t going to help pay for any of the expenses. I decided to stay in Texas for a while because it was the cheaper option and I wanted to save as much money as possible. I rented a motel for a few days, which turned into weeks, and eventually a month. A few weeks later there was devastating news on the TV. It stated the due to safety precautions of Covid-19, they were now banning all public airline travel.

After staying in my room for a whole week, crying and eating ice cream, I realized my dream was now impossible to reach. I

of my depressing life. I started off by renting out an apartment. I met the landlord at his place, and he had some lottery tickets for a football game. He saw me staring at them and said go ahead, take one. I did and then after scratching it off I’d actually won! I went to the website and got my free ticket. Currently, Texas wasn’t really making the best impression, especially my neighbor Larry. I just wanted to leave Texas and get to L.A. as soon as possible. Every day Larry would come yelling and banging on everyone’s door. He’d always talk about how bad Texas was. Everything he said were things that I could see to be true. Whenever anyone around asked for help, he would say do it yourself and start yelling at them. There were lots of homeless people outside the motel which said a lot about Texas. Another thing was, unlike everyone else who gave to the unfortunate, Larry wouldn’t share anything. Sometimes he’d even ask, or sometimes even steal, from the homeless instead. Which also said a lot about Texas. A month passed by, and all the homeless people were all gone.

Originally, I intended on giving my football ticket away to someone who actually wanted it, but I was curious about what a sports match was like. Back in Miami Florida there wasn’t much hype around sports. I heard here that to some people sports were everything. The game was only a few days away. The day of the game I walked up to the stadium and could already hear lots of cheering from the outside of the building. As I walked closer and closer to the stadium the noise got a good view of my surroundings. I saw many different colors, many different types of people from different places, and many different cultures. I saw sportsmanship, joy, competition in the air, lots of energy, and to top it all off, pride from every single one of the people there. It was unreal.

“Hey, can you sit down?” Asked someone behind me.

“Oh, yeah, sorry. Nice to meet you I’m Quill.”

“Brodie, and this here is my wife, Clara. Who are you rooting for?”

“I just came to see what a Texas sports game was like.” “You’re not from here?”

“It’s a long story. I was originally going to go to L.A. from Miami,

a few days which eventually turned into weeks. Then into a month, which is when they said that they banned public airline travel. Which led to me being stuck here in Texas.”

“Bummer dude. I feel bad for you. Hey, if you want to stop by our place tomorrow night we can help you out with your situation. Here’s my number and our address.”

“Thanks man. By the way, who are you rooting for?”

I started cheering for the same team as Brodie and Clara. Our team won, we partied, celebrated, and got food. There was just that perfect mood in the air that that nothing could possibly go wrong and that this is the best that things will ever get. After a long night, I

woke up the next day to go to my new job. It seemed as if things in my life were actually starting to look up. After a long day of work, I remembered that Brodie and Clara had invited me over for dinner that night. I went over and Brodie started telling me about how great Texas is compared to my current point of view about it. I actually sort of became interested in Texas and everything they said seemed to be true. Since tomorrow was the weekend, we decided to meet up at twelve o’clock at the park. We would go touring the city and they would show me what’s truly great about Texas with my own eyes. It was peaceful wherever we went, and everyone was so kind and generous. After a long day, we ended back up at the park and decided that it was getting late. Brodie, Clara, and I needed to go back to our homes to get some sleep. After living here for a few months, even close to a year in this peaceful fun lifestyle, there was some news that put me in a tough situation. The ban on public airline travel was lifted and I had the chance to go to L.A. By then I already had more than enough money from working and saving all my extra money for my retirement. I called Brodie and Clara to ask what I should do. They said they didn’t want to peer pressure me and said to follow my heart and do what I truly wanted. After a week of continuous thinking about the

on informing my boss until I got to L.A. because I kind of wanted to consistently worrying about if I’d be as happy there as I was here. I wondered whether I truly was making the right decision to go. On

drop me off. While waiting for the plane to get ready, going through all the security measures, and all that other stuff before getting on a

plane believing by now this feeling would leave me. Until I knew. Brodie and Clara were watching from the roof of the parking garage where coincidentally the space they parked had a good view of all the planes and runways. They knew which number plane was

out of sight. My plane started to take off and as it was in the air. Just like that it blew up. The plane, its passengers, crew, and debris were all falling out of the sky in pieces, causing lots of damage to the land below.

“Brodie, Clara!” I yelled. “What was that loud noise!?”

“Quill?” Brodie asked.

“Why are you here?! How are you here?!” Clara tearfully exclaimed as she came in for a hug.

“We thought you had died when your plane blew up!” said Brodie in relief and confusion.

“The plane blew up?! What?” screamed Quill. “I decided to leave because I realized the bad feeling I was getting was a sign reminding

216

me I was happy with my life. I am currently the happiest I’ve ever bee and I would heavily regret leaving Texas.”

“We’re so glad that you’re just alive.”

“What should we do now? Just leave?

While I was speaking the authorities started showing up to

to go down and tell the police all we knew. After lots of talking they said that we were allowed to go for now but may have to come back to be a witness or a suspect. Brodie & Clara dropped me off at my old apartment on the way back to their house. Luckily, no one had taken the apartment I had left. I re-rented it and said hello to all the neighbors who I had told I was leaving. Once I got to Larry’s door no one answered. When I went to the next room. I said hello then asked what happened to Larry.

“I thought you knew. He was boarding the same plane as you. I thought ya’ll were friends.”

settle back into my apartment and get some sleep. After unpacking and getting ready to fall asleep, a thought came into my mind. Larry hated me, what if he possibly tried to suicide kill me by bringing a bomb onto the plane. It was just a thought, so I didn’t think too much about it. The next morning, I texted Brodie and Clara about this random thought. They then replied saying that I might actually be onto something. When we were waiting to pick you up and drop you off at the airport, we saw Larry packing and had a casual conversation while waiting for you to open the door. He said he’d always thought explosives were cool and that he’d even learned to make a few small

told them about my theory. A few days later they saw that everything I said matched up perfectly with what could have happened. Eventually some evidence was found which supported my theory. This was the story they gave to the public to answer their questions and explain what actually happened. Now I live happily in Texas and have bought my own house which is relatively close to Brodie and Clara’s. I have made lots of new friends. I regularly go to sports games with Brodie and Clara, and I support Texas in every way. I put all my trust in Texas, I have hope in Texas, and I see Texas’ greatness. I believe in Texas’ future, and lastly, I put all my pride in Texas, whether that is good or bad.

One Texas

by Evelyn M. Getschow

Texas is a great place to live in my opinion. Besides great barbecue, Texas is a great place to live in my opinion. Besides great barbecue, there’s a lot of history. Many cities make up Texas. From Houston with over two million people to Pablo East with a population of 1, Texas is

don’t live in Texas, you should learn some of its history. There’s over a thousand cities in Texas, but today, I’m just going to mention eight. Houston all started with the Allens. Houston was founded on August 30, 1886. Two brothers, Augustus Chapman Allen and John Kirby Allen, found the land that today we sometimes refer to as the Bayou City. Those are some of the main facts, but there’s a backstory.

The Allen brothers were selling a lot for a living. Houston in 1839 was no longer the Texas Capital. When Sam Houston was named Texas’s president, he moved to Waterloo, which is now called Austin.

Augustus and John were from New York State. Augustus was a bookkeeper and a pragmatist, while John was a shopkeeper. Galveston Land Company had a script that was authorized by Mexico. The script conveyed the right to settle the Mexican state of CoahuilaTexas. The two brothers headed to Nacogdoches, which was located on the border between Mexican Texas and American Louisiana.

They became friends with Sam Houston and hoped to bring independence for the Republic of Texas. The brothers bought 6,642 acres along the west bank of Buffalo Bayou, a muddy stream that ran

to the port of Galveston.

Buffalo Bayou cistern used to be Houston›s water source. If you go to Houston today, you can go to the cistern where you can get a guided tour. The cistern used to hold all of Houston›s drinking water. Approximately 15 million gallons of water are stored in the cistern today. It is 87,500 square feet and has an 8-inch-thick concrete roof. for Texas Independence was fought next to the Bayou. In the 1830s, Houston was built next to the Bayou.

For 40 years, the Rothko Chapel in Houston was a place where you could be yourself. It was built by Mark Rothko.

The Houston Water Wall was built in 1983. The City of Houston bought the wall. The Water Wall is surrounded by a 2.77-acre park. The park contains 186 live oak trees. The wall is a 64-foot semi-circular architectural fountain that recreates a natural waterfall. About 11,000

Big Bend is a national park in the northwestern part of Texas. It has a total area of 801,163 acres. The Rio Grande borders Mexico and the national park. It covers 118 miles. The name Big Bend comes from a bend in the Rio Grande inside of the park. Big Bend was made a national park on June 20, 1935, and thousands of people still visit there every year.

The Starlight Theater in Terlingua Ghost Town is now a restaurant declared Terlingua as the “Chili Capital of the World” because of its annual chili cook-off. In English, Terlingua means three tongues. Terlingua used to be mining land. In the 1940s, people started to leave the mines.

On the Roman Catholic Feast Day of Corpus Christi, a Spanish explorer found the city and named it after the holiday. In English, Corpus Christi translates to Body of Christ. The Selena statue is in Corpus Christi because she was raised there. She was a famous Latina singer. Her father noticed that she had a good voice when she was young, so he taught her Spanish every night. For a while, she was in a band with her two siblings. Her older brother A.B would play bass while her older sister Suzette played drums. Corpus Christi is 460.2 square miles. About three fourths of that is water. The original Whataburger is in Corpus Christi. You can still see the two-story location in downtown Corpus Christi.

Wimberley is in the Texas Hill Country. The Blanco River and the Cypress Creek are both in Wimberley. Wimberley is located in between Austin and San Antonio. Blue Hole Regional Park holds the Blue Hole swimming hole. Native Americans used to live there.

later with the Galveston Daily News.

In the early 19th century, Port Aransas was a location for pirates. Today, you can see a pirate ship known as the Red Dragon. The University of Texas Marine Science Institute is located there. Port A

Five natural preserves are located in Port Aransas. Port Aransas is 180

and ocean is currently forty-seven feet deep, and they are thinking of digging it deeper. Many people go there today for a beach getaway.

Dallas is one of the biggest cities in the United States. Its population holds over a million people. In Dallas, the frozen margarita machine was invented. In the Dallas Cowboys Stadium, if you had the roof store 7-Eleven got its start in Dallas, Texas.

Many people go to different cities in Texas for many reasons. There›s something interesting about every single city. Not one of Texas’s great cities can be compared to another.

There are a lot of cities and a bunch of suburbs, too. But, in the end, there’s ONLY one Texas.

217

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Camp Longhorn

by Katelyn Ginsberg, Madison Kueht, and Kennedy O’Rourke

Intro of Camp Longhorn

It all started in 1939, Tex and Pat Robertson created Camp Longhorn on Inks Lake in the Texas Hill country. At camp you make friends, and you feel at home. All the frustration that you have at home are left behind when you are at camp. Everybody is a somebody

themselves.

Facts About Camp Longhorn

Tex and Pat Robertson created Camp Longhorn on the shores of Inks Lake. After Tex died in 2007 and Pat in 2015, the camp had a new owner, Billy Rob, who is Tex and Pat Robertson’s son. Billy Rob married a girl named Carol and they had a son named Will, and Will married a girl named CoCo.

Cabin Life

Everybody at camp sleeps in open air cabins. They are assigned cabins by your age. There is a downstairs and an upstairs. You usually have three or more counselors. 12 or less campers are in each cabin, and they are assigned by grade. Cabins go to activities together. During quiet time you must stay quiet.

Merits

At camp instead of money they use merits. Merits are a special part of camp because Camp Longhorn has a fun way of using merits. Merits are orange tokens that have the mascot Charlie on them. Merits can come in different forms like paper merits and sticker merits. Once you get to camp you have an account to hold your merits. You also have some merits that you can hold on a rubber band, a lanyard or something else. There is a merits store where you can spend all or some of the merits that you get.

History of Camp Longhorn

A few years before Tex created Camp Longhorn, he founded the University of Texas swim program and team. While he was there he became the head coach. He had the swimmers train and do long laps

Camp Longhorn counselors. A few years before the camp was created, it shut down because of World War II. Tex traveled to Florida to train underwater teams during the war. A lot of people that helped to create

changed Camp Longhorn. Camp Longhorn continued quickly after the war. With the help of Mary Pryor and Bob Hudson, Tex and Pat added a girl’s camp to Camp Longhorn in 1950. Tex retired as a head coach from UT and focused his efforts on Camp Longhorn. A lot of people over the years people have been calling Camp Longhorn home. Tex passed away in 2007 and then Pat in 2015. They left behind an attawaytogo spirit in their hearts. Camp Longhorn has been going strong for 80 years.

Celebrating Camp Longhorn

Every year Camp Longhorn hosts a carnival. Here counselors and employees help put together a special event which includes playing games, giving out prizes, and most importantly, having fun! There are also lots of other special events that are related to Camp Longhorn.

One Location at A Time

Tex and Pat created Camp Longhorn (as we know) and it took longer than you think. It wasn’t all that easy. They had to go through many stages (and lots of time) to make Camp Longhorn what it is today. It all started in 1939 along the Colorado River, but in 1975, Tex and Pat created Indian Springs and it has two private, spring-fed lakes. Next, came along C3 in 2016. All three camps share some of the same traditions and they do have a lot in common, but they are also different in many ways too.

It all comes down to this: Madison: I think you should come to camp and if you do, you’ll have a lifetime of memories (and friends)! This is just my opinion, so it’s also your choice if you want to go or not. Just remember, have fun if you decide to go or not.

The Looks and Stories of Audie L. Murphy by Ben Girard

Audie L. Murphy was the most decorated soldier in the U.S. He has a boyish face and blue eyes. He looks serious and tough, and his hair is black. He’s skinny and 5ft 5in with good, straight posture and big hands. He wears a U.S. Army uniform and every medal the Army gave in WWII for valor. The uniform is light brown and the colors on the medals include the following: red, blue, green, purple, gold and black.

ton of German foot soldiers. One of his company’s tanks was shot and started to burn. It had ammo and gas in it. Jumping on the burning tank, he started to mow down German foot soldiers with a .50 caliber minigun. Once he killed enough Germans, the tanks started to back away. Then he launched a successful counterattack with an injured leg.

actor. Then he realized that Audie couldn’t work with him anymore. point, said that they wanted Audie to play himself in a movie and Audie agreed. He made friends on set, but some people were scared because he carried a pistol with him on set.

Once he went duck hunting with friends and he fell out of the boat, someone noticed and jumped to help him. They rescued him in the last stage of exhaustion and brought him to shore. Wet and tired, they waited on shore for the duck hunt to end. He had “hair trigger goat, so he started shooting his semi-automatic pistol that he kept by his bedside. In 1759, his private plane crashed on the way to a business meeting. He has the second most visited grave next to President John F. Kennedy’s grave.

My Family and Texas by Jackson Glasgow

Me and my family love Texas. We have gone to Galveston. When we go to Galveston we go to the beach. The beach is great, you can also go to Rainforest Cafe. At Rainforest Cafe you can get noodles, chicken tenders, orange slices on the side, macaroni on the side, and much more. The Rainforest Cafe also has a lot of robotic animals like lions, elephants, and gorillas. One time we took our dog to Galveston. We loved it and our dog did too. One time we stayed at a hotel with a swimming pool too!

We go to the aquarium every year for my mom’s birthday. At the aquarium there’s a lot of things to do. Like feeding stingrays, getting face paint, riding the Ferris wheel, and riding the shark train. You can also eat at the aquarium’s restaurant. Every time we go to

because every time he sees our mom he turns his happy color. He

We went to Austin too. We saw the Capital building and the sports stadium. We actually went inside the Capital building! When we went to Austin it was New Years so it was very cold. In Austin at Barton Springs there are salamanders. There were also people were swimming there in the cold!

We also went to Sante Fe, Texas. Sante Fe has muddy roads and Pignario castle and a bayou wildlife zoo. My grandparents live in

218

Sante Fe. So when we visit we look at their cows and chickens and ride my cousin’s dirt bike. One time me and my brothers sat on the hay bales.

We also went to San Antonio. In San Antonio there’s a river walk. The hotel where we stayed had a swimming pool on the roof! I love swimming and being so high up in the air. Seaworld is also in San

with dolphins. There are whales in Seaworld, sea lions, a killer whale tour, and much more. We have also gone to Legoland in San Antonio. In Legoland we got to race Lego cars, build random stuff, play in the Lego playhouse, play Lego VR games, and watch 3D Lego shows. We went to College station too.

We went to a safari in College station. There are tons of animals on the safari. Like Warthogs, Ostriches and a Longhorn. When we went to College Station it was during Covid. It was nice to get out of the house after being quarantined. We also took our great grandparents with us.

We have also gone to The Valley. The Valley is made up of Starr, Hidalgo, Willacey, and Cameron. There’s a beach in The Valley. Our cousins live in The Valley! My Godparents Uncle Brian and Aunt Pam, and our cousin’s Xander, Jake, and Mia live in The Valley! We went to stay with them one time. They said it is very hot there and it can get up to 120 degrees. They are 30 minutes away from the Mexico border and a half hour from the shuttle lift off.

Of all these places my favorite is my home Cypress. In Cypress there’s a honey bee farm. On the honey bee farm you can taste honey, see how the beekeeper takes care of the bees, and ask the beekeeper questions. I’ve also gone to Fathers and Flashlights. Fathers and Flashlights is where Fathers and his son(s) go camping for a day. We have also gone to Blue Bell. At Blue Bell we saw how they make ice cream, learn the history of Blue Bell, and eat Blue Bell ice cream. My school is CTR. CTR is a Catholic school. Currently I am in third grade and my teachers are Mrs. Matlock and Mrs. Murphy. My goes to GENESIS. His teacher is Ms. Mary Clare. My house is right baseball. I am just really grateful and joyful to live in Texas.

The Nightrose

by Sahana Gokul

You may read many stories of Texas glory. You may read stories of people who made Texas the place it is today. But how many times will you hear a story of one person’s bravery and life? How many times will you listen to stories of darker times? Of when paradise wasn’t in Texas? Now you will: from one moment of independence to another. ‘Twas a glorious night indeed. The gossip spread like ripples in

illuminated the night sky. On the streets danced many people in dazzling attire and masks. Cheer purged throughout the country afresh, and intertwined within was a relief; the disastrous war had ended. And there, on March 2nd, began the era of independence.

However, amidst the unending celebration were those who lived the only things that might make a variance to their solitude. It was as though a dark cloud overshadowed them, draining their will to live.

For her, there was no festival or celebration as every day was the same routine – wake up in her house, eat one piece of stale bread from the crates she had stolen earlier that month, go to the nearest river to drink some water, then sleep. A heinous scar covered half her face leaving only one eye to see through. So to this girl, whether the room was dark or bright made no difference. Her only hope was to survive. There was no need to leave the room other than for essentials. Even less was there a need to see the world. If she could stay alive, that would be enough.

One fateful day, however, there came a disturbance. The large

door in the front of the room was thrown violently open by a club. The sound was mortifyingly loud. Wood planks and bits of rubble fell randomly. People chattered and laughed hideously while the man continued to demolish the house. Did no one know that I was there? No. They knew. They knew but did not care. There was lots of dodging and blocking to be done, but she made it out of there eventually. As she watched the men beat down the house, it was as though her world shattered into a million pieces. As though to signal this very

vanish along with her home.

She stood there, waiting for some time, staring, hoping that maybe it would all be a dream. When she woke up, she would see the large door, the familiar walls, and the piled-up crates and wood. Nevermore did it happen. She waited for some moments, then hours, yet no change. Soon she felt a warm sensation on the top of her head and a feeling as though something was trickling down her face. It tingled as it dripped down the side of her face with the burn scar. She felt around until she managed to wipe off some of it. It was too dark to see, so she put it to her nose and sniffed. The familiar scent of blood ran chills down to the very marrow of her bones. Furthermore, the

Immediate treatment was essential. But, the struggle to reach the nearest hospital was in vain. There was no need to make it there, anyway. Just to survive, one needed money. Only halfway to the hospital did the reality hit that money was a luxury only held by a few in this day and age. Maybe by some miracle, someone would help. Or, maybe the grim reaper from the legends would come (after all, what was stopping it?). She did not know the answer, nor did she heed much to it. Her home was gone, and her life was gone. Soon she, too, would be gone. She felt the stares of people on her back. It used to bother her when people pitied her like that. Forthwith she had grown apathetic, however. The silhouettes of the people quickly began to fade, and the road in which she laid no longer felt coarse. The perception of eternal slumber grew closer by the second ‘till no longer could she open her eyes.

Nevertheless, routine is still routine, and old habits don’t pass with us entirely. That was when it all began.

“The crack in glass deepened once again. Soon the undead would take places in this world,” said an unfamiliar voice. The short haze of consciousness washed over and disappeared almost instantly like a single wave of water.

So as routine had wished her to, she habitually reached for a piece of bread. It was not there. In its place was a rose. It was as black as night, yet surrounded by a faint glow. Like the stars, she thought. She recollected a memory so obscure she could hardly recognize the words.

“My precious daughter, there is a stunningly beautiful rose in the garden outside. I want to see it once before I go, but I cannot. A black rose means death. But a white rose means new beginnings. If you put them together, then it is called a night rose. Legend has it that

walk the Earth once more. Maybe I could be the lucky one. Much less do they know ‘tis not a legend, but the truth. If you ever end up in such a situation, remember you are not....” She could recollect no more than that. It mattered not, however. She remembered not her mother’s warmth nor the little time they shared. She sat there for many minutes with an emptied mind.

it!” A surge of pain, and she was no longer in control of herself. Her limbs and joints each fell apart one by one. Her head was pounding with thoughts and hopes. Maybe I could go back in time with this. I could save myself, my home, and who knows? I could even make a name for myself. Once again, her consciousness slipped out of her grasp, the moment enveloped in the thick redolence of blood.

A wistful night glittered in diamond-like stars. Aitana. Aitana. Aitana. Stay alive, please. Stay with me just a bit longer. The voice was faint but warm. Gradually she began to feel her surroundings.

219

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

She was in a close embrace, perhaps a traditional princess-carry, a dense smog covered her line of sight, and sounds of screams and cries echoed in her ears. A glance around explained absolutely nothing as she had hoped. The hands that held her tightly were dark and covered in unthinkable scars. She was quivering in the cold of the night, or was it something else? She fumbled around on her own arms. More scars. She strained to open her eyes, but the smoke held her back, percolating under her skin as the two, she and whoever was with her, only stars.

She wasn’t sure whether her eyes had opened or not when she’d awakened since it was so dark. It felt like there were lights in the back chilly wind crawled down her spine as she searched for the warmth, found. It was cold and lifeless. Not that it mattered. Next was a dead run her body cold as it gradually inched towards her.

“H-Help. Please. Help,” she yelled. That was all that could escape

“Shut up. Your incessant chatter is annoying and loud. You’re going to expose us,” said a pale-skinned man with a body so lanky he

“Where are we then? What am I doing here? And who are you? Where are we going?” she asked as quietly as possible. She wasn’t sure why she was following the man (who looked rather suspicious), just that she had to.

“What, did you hit your head, Aitana?” he stared blankly for a few seconds and frowned. “I see. You are a slave. You won’t be one soon. We’ll have to follow along this path until we reach Carmen and Manuel’s place. They said they’ll help you.” He let out a heaving sigh that almost sounded like a bellow of a whale. It was loud. “Look, kid. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do either. Some lady made this path. It goes south into Mexico, where you’ll be a free person. Not only will you die if we get caught, I will, too. That’s all I know.” It was quiet after that. All that you could hear was the sound of four bare feet on the cold hard ground. The gray bricks shrouding them had small intaglios on them.

Suddenly, she realized something. Aitana! That was her name! That had to be! The thought made her heart pulse loudly in beat with her footsteps.

A few moments later, the man lit a match onto a lantern. It was too bright, so he focused it towards the ground by covering the glass with small slits of meta. “Watch your step. They started growing roses here to cover up the passage.” The roses were red for sure, but the darkness made them look the color of raisins. Under the slivers of lantern light, they sparkled like a nightrose. Aitana wanted to get used to this – simply walking along a path already forged. It was comfortable in a way.

It wasn’t long before another silhouette formed only a few feet down the path.

“Gracias Clyde. You’ve done well, sí. I’ll take her to Carmen and Manuel’s from here. Be careful on the way back. They could be waiting for you. Ah! You did not buy her, sí? If you did, you are in big trouble. I, too.”

His accent was thick. It was still too dark to register his facial features, but he seemed to have a large beard and a mustache that spread across his face. His hair was messy, too. Then, she smelled it: an abnormal amount of alcohol. It was a disgusting smell, creeping slowly into her lungs. She did not want to go with this man. She began from her feet atop the thorns of the roses. It didn’t hurt. The next thing she felt was a soft cloth on her face. Then it was silence, painful silence. Was this the end?

No. Again, she regained consciousness and woke with a start. There was no energy in her body. Only her mind wished to analyze the room, so she felt her surroundings as much as her very body would

allow. It was a quiet room, but she was on a very soft bed. The door was suddenly rammed open, and a monstrously large man from earlier. Instead, it was a woman. She was lean and muscular. Her face seemed deprived of sleep, yet she bore a warm smile. Her face showed pity and sadness. Pity me not. I’m still alive, she thought.

“I’m Carmen. My husband Manuel and I live here together. We more healthy than most of the ones we have here. I know this is rude to ask after you just woke up, but will you please help us?” There was a strange aura to this person. There was something that made you drawn to her, something that made you think that she was the most determined person on Earth. Maybe it was her voice or her composure.

“What- What do I have to do? I know nothing. I don’t know who I am or what I was. I don’t understand the situation. I don’t even know the date. All I know is that my name is Aitana. Please tell me, and I can help you in any way possible,” her voice was trembling through feel weaker than those who had crushed her hope.

“Your eye is beautiful, Aitana. I don’t know what will happen next either. You can help me with cleaning, distributing food, and washing the dishes, and that’s all you have to do! Now get some rest. My husband will fetch you in the morning.” She got up to leave but hesitated for just a moment at the door. “Right. The date today is March 2, 1863. We’ll close the railroad soon. The passage that you came through, I mean. We’re going to rescue people above land now. Get ready.”

Only two years later did she realize what had happened that night. It was a night where hope and pain twisted into a series of unfounded courage. Bravery beamed from every heart, and together, they defeated those who had left them hopeless; Those who had crushed the tiny spark left inside. On June 19, 1865, the picture got put in place. Perhaps, this was the only time she was genuinely happy. “My name is Aitana,” she whispered. So, back to Texas, she went, letting the and into the secret world below.

My View of the Alamo by Riley Gonzales

The day was warmer than usual for being in February. I had worked an all night shift in the emergency room of Hartford Hospital. The patients were mainly the soldiers who were defending our Alamo when the enemies attacked it. Many of the soldiers were young, probably in their 20s. Some looked like they could be one of my own children. My heart ached for these soldiers and their families. Patients were

More serious injuries such as head wounds, bullets in the chest, and leg amputations were immediately sent into surgery. I did everything I could to help save the lives of these young men. I am Annabelle Ward, a nurse of three years at Hartford Hospital. When I walked into the hospital for my normal shift I had no idea what the rest of my night was going to be like. The night started off normal until the

The patient with the bullet wound was immediately rushed into emergency surgery. After this wounded soldiers came one after the other hoping to be treated. I was running from room to room trying to in the most pain they had every been in. It saddened me to see these heroes hurting. They were risking their lives for the great state known as Texas. Things were starting to calm down in the hospital, but then a young boy burst through the door with a hurt leg. I rushed over to and two doctors came rushing over to help him. They immediately

220

brought him into the surgery room, but I held his hand the entire way to comfort him.. My heart ached for this boy; he was so young and did not deserve this at all. A few hours passed and I helped a few other Texan soldiers while waiting for the boy to get out of surgery.

others. Sadly, the doctors had to amputate his leg in order for him to survive. I wanted to stay by his side so that when he woke up he wasn’t alone. I looked at his paperwork, because I still didn’t know what his name was. He was Graham Adams, a 15 year old boy, from Texas. His records didn’t show any relatives that could come and be with him. Many of these wounded men, who risked their lives for the safety of others, didn’t even have a single family member to come and support them during their lowest moment. They were all truly heroes in my eyes.

As I was looking through Graham’s documents, I heard a little movement coming from his bed. I looked up to see him slowly open his eyes. I got up and walked over to him to check and make sure everything was alright. He was in total shock when he realized they amputated his leg, but I just reassured him that everything was going to be okay. I hated seeing such a sweet kid going through so much pain. After some time passed I grew closer to Graham and I started to look at him like he was one of my own kids. I talked to him about his childhood and all his favorite things. Every once in a while I would have to leave to check on one of the other soldiers, but I always looked forward to seeing Graham. I was honored to be the nurse to such heroes. Graham’s recovery from his surgery was going very well. He was in a slight bit of pain, but he pushed through it. I asked him about his family, but it seemed like a sensitive subject for him so I didn’t dig deep into the conversation.

I stepped out of his room for a few seconds to check on some of the other soldiers, but all of a sudden I heard a bunch of nurses yelling from across the room. When I realized they were surrounding Graham’s room I sprinted. My heart was pounding; it felt like it was going to explode. I know I had only known this boy for a few hours, but I felt like I had known him his whole life. When I walked into his room I asked everyone what was wrong and they all said his fever had spiked and they couldn’t get it down. I grabbed an ice bucket and drenched a rag in it. I quickly put the rag on his forehead and tried to see if that would help any. I tried to keep him conscious by talking to him and shaking him every once in a while. I checked his temperature again a few hours later and it was lower, but still pretty high for such

awful would happen again.

I couldn’t help but think about the lives lost because of this battle; these men truly were heroes and I couldn’t thank them enough. I got called into another room to check on another soldier who had got shot in the eye. He was a great man and didn’t deserve that at announced and my heart stopped. I bolted out of the room praying it wasn’t Graham. When I got to his room there were nurses and doctors surrounding him trying to save his life. I pushed through the crowd and tried everything in my power to save him, but it wasn’t enough. I felt his last breath brush against my hand and I knew it was over. I fell to my knees crying and another nurse picked me up and brought me to the break room. How could such an innocent soul die in such a terrible way? These men were heroes who risked their lives for others. They didn’t deserve this pain at all.

My shift ended and I decided to make a detour and walk past the Alamo. My heart dropped when I saw all the lifeless bodies just laying in a pile. There were huge pieces of gravel and guns scattered across the ground. I could smell the gunpowder in the air still and the silence was so loud. I walked to the area where Graham said he was stationed. I looked down at just the right time, because I found a tiny name pin stuck in the ground. It was Grahams and in that moment I knew he was in much less pain and wasn’t suffering anymore. I picked of a day that would go down in Texas history.

I Am Texas, You Are Texas, and We Are Texas by Christopher Gonzalez

When I was two years old, I moved to Texas to get a better education. Texas helped me with my education and soccer development.

One morning when I was nine years old, my mom and I started looking for a new school for me to get a better education but also grow in soccer, and we found Nexus Futbol Academy. Because I like sports, I got excited to be able to go to a great school. Sports keep me active, stronger, faster, quicker, and smarter. I love my school, Nexus Futbol Academy. We can workout, do art, do recovery, mental training, nutrition, and performance. I like my teacher, because she is very smart and a very kind lady. She helps me with every single matter in school. I like my friends because they help me with school and they support me in soccer. I also met Mr. Firat who is a very generous person and

Books are very important to me because they help me in understanding better and to keep information so I don’t forget anything. My favorite book to read is Percy Jackson, because the kids and the story are very interesting and funny.

Besides studying, I play soccer with TFC Catalyst 11B orange. My team is one of the best teams in Texas. They are so great because their intensity is always high and their teamwork is excellent. Texas

are some good teams in Dallas and Austin. This allows me and my team have an experience and to get better. I have a futsal team, too. It’s called Heart and Sole, and it is one of the best futsal teams in Texas.

My schedule on Texas is pretty busy. I wake up, eat breakfast, brush my teeth, take a shower, and get ready for school. Then at school, I train soccer for ninety minutes, then I go to class and learn. After one for ninety minutes. After my class, we go to train for ninety minutes, and then I go to my TFC or Heart and Sole training for ninety minutes. In the evening, I come home and eat yummy dinner, then I brush my teeth and go to sleep. When I have time to play with my family, we play board games, jump on the trampoline, watch a movie or tell jokes to each other. I also watch videos of soccer to motivate myself, call my friends, and Facetime with my teammates so I don’t feel lonely.

People in Texas are friendly and unique. My coaches, friends, and principal all come from different backgrounds and countries but they all live in Texas and are friendly. My Coach Henry is from Bolivia who moved to Ohio but then came to Texas. He supports me in everything related to soccer and business. Also, my classmate Yahya is from Egypt and my other classmate Joseph is from Turkey. We all play soccer and go to school at Nexus and play soccer at TFC. They also support me a lot especially when we are in the classroom with Math. They trust me and take care of me, same as my family. Texas lets me see the best in my friends, coaches, and teachers because they’re the best. They chose Texas to show me their best.

Food is very important because it helps me get energy to play

from anywhere in the world. My favorite restaurant is called East Wall and it’s a Chinese place. I love the sour chicken, broccoli, and the duck. My other favorite restaurant is Ninfa’s, a Mexican place. I like steak, beans, and rice. Because I’m Mexican, I feel like Ninfa’s does a good job. I also enjoy tacos, burritos, pizza, and rice, but my favorite dessert is cheesecake, brownies, ice cream and banana bread. The music in Texas is so good. I love country musicians like Cody Jonhson. I like to dance, especially break dancing because it’s very

The museums in Texas are full of culture, and they are beautiful. Texas has very clean and big parks, and some parks are very important and old. Texas is a state with many wonderful places to visit and with a lot of history like the space center and NASA which is one of the most important places in the country.

The stadiums in Texas are clean and big. I love the NRG Stadium in Houston, with almost 75,000 capacity. I watched Real Madrid vs. Bayern when they visited Houston for a summer friendly game a

221

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

couple of years ago at the NRG. It was a great experience to see all my favorite players in Texas in a Texas sized stadium!

My favorite soccer team is called Chivas de Guadalajara, a Mexican team. When I get older, I want to play for Chivas and the U.S National team. My favorite soccer player is Cristiano Ronaldo, because he works hard for his team and motivates me to keep working hard each day.

What I also love about Texas is the Rodeo. The Rodeo has the best bull riders of the world, for example, Kaique Pacheco and Ricardo Veira. The Rodeo is one of the most important events in Houston and one of the most important events in the country. The event is huge, fun, and full of culture.

Texas has a lot of cultural diversity. There are people from different countries. In the last few years many people from other states and cities have come to live in different cities in Texas for different reasons. Houston is one of the most important hospital systems in the country. For example, when I split open my chin when I was younger, the doctors took care of me and healed me back.

Texas is growing every day. More people are moving to Texas to live in Texas for a better life. That’s why Texas is very important to many people. For me, it was education and it still is. For many people, the reason is the same because Texas has many great universities and colleges, and that’s why people move here.

I want to take advantage of the opportunities in Texas such as playing for an MLS Next club to have a better future and a better education. My family and I love Texas because it is a wonderful place to live. Here we have everything we need. Texas is a rich state in a lot of aspects and it has a lot of job opportunities.

For me, Texas is special because I’m living here, my family is here, my friends, my school, my teacher, my coaches, my soccer team and my futsal team are all here. My goal in Texas is to keep studying to have a professional career, train and work hard each day to make my dream of being a professional soccer player and helping my family, come true. I want to be able to buy a house for my parents. I want every person who is supporting me such as my parents, my family, my teachers, my coaches, my friends and all people who believe in me and to be proud of me. I AM TEXAS, YOU ARE TEXAS, and WE ARE TEXAS. I LOVE TEXAS.

I Didn’t Understand

by Gabriela Gonzalez

After nearly 7 years of living in Houston, Texas, many things are complicated. Hispanics move to Texas more often because it’s easy to get here. Many Hispanics come with no currency and don’t get jobs quickly due to them not having papers to be in Texas. They still come despite knowing that. Places in Texas can be hard to achieve, although this does not stop Hispanics because they think it is going to be the ideal life living here. In reality, the ways to get a life together are so complicated enough that relying on family is the safest way to go. Both of my parents used to get so overworked just to keep moving forward. I didn’t understand the stress and uneasiness both of my parents went through. Things like loans, house bills, and food were a struggle to keep balanced. With the struggles we still managed to stay in Texas and learn about it.

As a person born in Texas, I have rights as a citizen; things like school, healthcare, and opportunities are all available to me. These opportunities are not available to other Hispanics like my parents. Both of them have to work more to get the same things I get by default. They have to navigate not only education and healthcare, but the language barrier as well. This language barrier makes it harder for others to communicate well. My parents aren’t an exception to this harsh barrier, as they can only understand a few words like the basics of “thank you” and “you’re welcome.” It is really tough for them out there. With plenty of time I am sure they can learn more of the English language.

The language barrier is not the only other thing that stands in their

because of another family member working there before he came. My mother started working as a cashier in an establishment that didn’t need background knowledge of where she studied. Here in Texas, we all have access to free school compared to my parents who had to pay to enter

their studies and go straight to work instead of studying more to get a better paying job. As soon as some Hispanics cross the border to Texas, they have to rely heavily on family to get a place to stay. During the time

at least continue to stay here in Texas. Sometimes it’s too expensive for need to have a past residence in another place.

A major thing is that many Hispanics have to bring their papers,

longer legally. This can create a problem if getting their papers arranged takes a long time. Since many can’t read or speak English yet, they have problems understanding that some of the papers they are given to sign are most likely to be in agreement to a voluntary exit instead of

they went through goes to waste. For many, the only reason to cross the border to Texas is to get a better start in life. It appears easier to get work over the border than where they usually live.

patrol is always on high alert, and it’s more certain to get caught in the process of crossing than successfully passing it through. This is why some Hispanics who successfully became citizens help the others who are not citizens cross the border with a small fee. That fee ranges from $500 to over $1,000. These people have teams of others that help along. This allows Hispanic to cross over the border without getting caught so often. This is considered illegal to my knowledge. I have seen other people I know do this, but I didn’t understand this was not allowed as no one ever said anything. The only way I knew these actions were illegal was because we got falsely reported as helping out the Hispanics cross, which in fact was a lie. I saw someone do it, but my family hasn’t done anything to help other than knowing the people who do help out. This got my family out of Texas and into Mexico. My sibling and I passed the border legally by a citizen friend of my aunt. My parents went the illegal way.

Starting all over from zero they had to get back on their feet. This time my family made it to Austin, Texas. In the 3 months of being in Austin, my mother got a better place, and we had to move to Houston. We came to a bigger city than Austin. We struggled to get by the daily life of a bigger city. We had to learn different routes to take walking due to my mother not having a car at that time. Public a card to ride the transportation. We did not have a place of our own. ability everything the car dealer said to my mother. I was needed not only for translation; I was also needed to take care of my sibling after school due to my mom working constantly. I really didn’t understand why she had to work so much to keep a living. I didn’t understand anything that was so clearly understandable.

You and Me in Texas by Jacob Gonzalez

Liam Rodriguez, a teenager born and raised in Texas, was heading to his house from school while listening to his music. He suddenly spotted a boy sitting alone about 9 feet away from him. Liam instantly remembered the boy from before because they both had an English class together, so Liam decided to walk up to him to see if the boy was

222

okay. He walked up to the boy, asking if he was alright. The boy picked his head up and turned to Liam with tears shredding down his face, shaking his head, and spoke: “I recently moved here, and I just want to make friends, but they keep turning their heads and walking away.” He also mentioned that he had been getting harassed by students at their school. It was horrible that students would continuously push

Liam asked the boy his name, and he replied in a soft voice, “My name is Ivan Aguilar.”

When asked where he was from, his body started to shake, believing Liam would walk away from him. Ivan took a deep breath and revealed he was from Los Angeles, California. That made Liam remember that fans of the MLB team, the LA Dodgers showing hatred towards the Houston Astros. It made sense since Ivan is from Los Angeles, but did not make it acceptable that the students harassed him.

Ivan added, “I want to explore and see everything I need to know about Texas, but I don’t know where to start.” Liam suddenly had an idea. Liam asked Ivan for his number, which made Ivan feel concerned, yet he agreed. They both shared their contacts and walked together to their houses since they lived in the same neighborhood.

At 6:45 pm, Ivan was at home, FaceTiming his friends back in LA until he got a new text message from Liam that said “Are you dressed?” He was suspicious of what Liam was planning on doing, so he texted back, asking why he asked.

Liam replied, saying; “I’m gonna take you out.” Ivan’s eyes

quite good looking, and might have feelings for him. He said goodbye to his friends, ended the FaceTime call, and got out of bed to look in the mirror. Ivan looked at himself, wearing a navy polo shirt, a black bracelet on his wrist, skinny blue jeans, and white sneakers. The doorbell rang, and Ivan went downstairs to the front door. Once he opened the door, his heart began to race. He saw Liam wearing a black hoodie, white-colored denim ripped jeans, black sneakers, and

“Are you ready to go?” he asked with a smirked look. Ivan nodded as he closed his door. They headed to an Uber that Liam called earlier. When they arrived at their destination, Ivan was surprised as he spotted downtown. He turned around to Liam, who held out his hand. “Let me show you what Texas is all about.”

hand like it was a Cinderella story. The two boys spent time going around downtown and exploring places that represent Texas. Their

has ever had, to which Ivan couldn’t agree more. Next, they went to a community park that was playing country music that made you want to get up and dance. Liam and Ivan began dancing and had a lot of fun. Lastly, they went to a museum that shows the interesting artistic side of Texas.

As the sun set to an ombre orange-pink color, Liam and Ivan decided to go to a rodeo carnival that just opened. They both headed in and started the most fun they ever had. Ivan had begun to know a lot about Liam, which got him close with him as a friend, but they might become more. As they were walking around, Liam found a Ferris wheel and instantly asked Ivan to go on it together, and he agreed to go. They get on their cart, and started going higher and higher. Ivan looked down, not realizing that he was scared of heights, and got scared. He shut his eyes and wrapped his hands around Liam’s arm. Liam noticed it and wrapped his arm around Ivan.

“Aww don’t be scared, I got you.” He softly patted Ivan’s head.

Liam pointed to the window, wanting Ivan to see the view. He opened his eyes and got up slowly to look through the window. He instantly became so mesmerized by the high view of the city.

“This is amazing!” Ivan said, feeling speechless as he walked back and sat down. “Thank you, Liam, today was everything I ever wanted.”

Liam chuckled. They both looked down to see them holding hands, then looked at each other, both blushing hard. They both knew what they were thinking. They got closer to each other until their lips

pop startled them and they broke the kiss. “Fireworks!” Ivan shouted as he lay his head on Liam’s shoulder. They both watch the bright crescent moon rising.

They agreed that it was time to head back home, so after the Ferris wheel ride, they walked out of the carnival while holding hands. As they were walking, both of them looked up and saw a million stars glowing in the sky. Liam looked at Ivan “Did you have fun?” he asked.

“Yes, I certainly did,” Ivan answered, “I’m so glad that I got to go out with you and got to see what’s like in Texas.” Ivan wanted one last kiss before Liam left, but he was too shy to ask. Somehow, Liam knew what Ivan wanted just by looking at his body language, so he kissed him and Ivan kissed him back. Their kiss got interrupted when they saw a shooting star dashing through the starry night. Ivan got excited and wanted to make a wish, but he realized that his wish had already come true and was glad that he was happier than ever. This had become an adventurous date that neither Liam nor Ivan would ever forget.

Sarah’s and Hershey’s Texas Adventures by Sarah Nicole Gonzalez

Preparing for an Adventure

Hi, I’m Sarah and this is my furry companion, Hershey. We are going on an adventure through Texas to see all the incredible things in our great state. We are going to different parts of Texas to explore the wonderful things and places Texas had to offer.

Houston

“Good morning, Hershey! I can’t wait to go on our adventure through Texas. Get ready for a fun couple of days because we get to learn about the state that we live in,” said Sarah eagerly.

“Good morning, Sarah, I can’t wait to go too. I packed last night and I’m all ready to go,” exclaimed Hershey.

NASA’s Johnson Space Center where they looked at a lot of space artifacts. They eagerly learned about the history of NASA and about the planets. They went on a tour to different little locations around the area, and they went inside the buildings and saw astronauts testing robots and saw some engineers working. They even got to touch the moon and Mars.

“Hershey look at all of this information about space,” said Sarah.

“I know, it’s crazy,” replied Hershey.

After all their fun at NASA, they decided they wanted to go to Houston Zoo. They drove over to the Houston Zoo where they looked at the animals and took some pictures. They took a little break near

and ate their cotton candy and chips. When they were done with their snacks, they walked around some more.

“Hershey, look at all those giraffes. Aren’t they beautiful?” cried Sarah.

“Yeah and look at those ostriches. They run so fast,” replied Hershey.

“Do you want to feed the giraffe?” asked Sarah.

After they fed the giraffe, they walked around a little longer. They had a great time at the zoo. After the zoo, they decided to visit the Houston Museum of Natural Science.

“Yes, they have so many things here. Did you see the studies on the human body? They were fascinating,” replied Hershey.

got to take a picture sitting on top of a giant caterpillar. They had an amazing time. After all the adventures they had, they decided to call it a day. After all, they had more adventure to look forward to the next day.

223

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Austin

Sarah and Hershey could hardly sleep that night because they were excited to see what the day would bring. They woke up early, eager to get the day started. Sarah got in the car with Hershey, and they hit the road.

“Next Stop Austin!” said Sarah excitedly. When they arrived in Austin, they went to have some breakfast, and they overheard a family talking about how amazing the zoo was and how the animals were so beautiful. They decided that was going to be their

“Look at those beautiful cedar waxwings. Those wings have the most beautiful colors,” cried Sarah.

“Look at that Texas rat snake!” said Hershey. They looked at many breeds of animals such as mammals, reptiles, insects, and more.

Travis Zipline Adventures. It was extremely high and a moment they will remember forever. They got their harnesses on and climbed up to the top where they had their adventure.

“We are so high up, I’m so nervous!” cried Sarah.

“I know, my paws are sweating,” cried Hershey in a shaky voice.

and Nature Preserve. They had so much fun at the nature preserve. They walked around enjoying the sunset until they came across a beautiful peacock. They watched it pass as its feathers glistened with

“Wow, the peacock is as beautiful as the sky,” Sarah said in awe. They walked around enjoying the scenery and relaxing until sundown. Then they drove down to the hotel and rested, anticipating what adventures they would have the next day.

Dallas

Sarah and Hershey woke up excited for their next adventure. They quickly got dressed and packed the car. They headed out to Dallas. When they arrived in Dallas, they decided to drive around and see

some food at a Buc-ee’s a couple miles before, so they were ready to go shopping or go to a park and play. Luckily, they came across this huge amusement park. It was called Six Flags Over Texas. The second they saw the rides they knew that was where they wanted to go.

amazing. They hardly had to wait in line. They got hungry, and as the wind blew, they smelled some delicious funnel cakes. They rushed over to the stand and ordered their funnel cakes. They found the nearest table and ate their funnel cakes. They got thirsty, so they went back

on the rides, and then they were ready to leave.

“That was fun! Those rides were so fast!” Hershey said.

“I know, I had so much fun!” replied Sarah.

While they were at Six Flags, they heard someone talking about this place called the Texas Discovery Garden, so they decided to check it out. They went into a place called the snake house and saw a lot of snakes, some venomous and some not. They weren’t scared though; they were

exhibits and were excited at the different things that they saw. Hershey.

Sarah asked.

They left the nature preserve in amazement. They planned on just going back to the hotel, but then came across this tall building. It intrigued them, so they went in to see what it was. They found out that it was called Reunion Tower. They got to learn about the history of Texas and to walk around and take some pictures. They had a lot of fun. Soon it got late, and they decided it was time to go to the hotel. They went to sleep, but they couldn’t wait for the next day.

San Antonio

Sarah and Hershey woke up early and drove to San Antonio. They

window, he saw this crazy amusement park. It was located inside of a canyon. It was called Six Flags Fiesta Texas. They wanted to start on this roller coaster called the Iron Rattler. It is 179 feet high, had a 171-foot drop and went 70 miles per hour. It sounded scary, but it was exhilarating. It scared Sarah and Hershey, but they just wanted to but smile. After that scary ride, they felt accomplished. It is amazing. “That was crazy, Hershey! That drop was an 80 degree drop. You felt like you were falling. It was fun!” exclaimed Sarah.

“I know. I felt so scared, but that was so much fun!” Hershey said. They rode all the rides. They had the best time. They didn’t just ride the rides, but they ate cotton candy and funnel cakes. They watched

all the scariest, most exhilarating rides, Sarah and Hershey left and drove around exploring the amazing view of the city.

They heard about this place called the Historic Market Square. When they arrived, they saw all these little tents there with vendors selling pictures, jewelry, gorditas, aguas frescas and so much more. They were full of the snacks they had had at Six Flags, so they just got some aguas frescas. As they walked and drank their aguas frescas, they saw this beautiful little ceramic bird with different designs. Sarah asked what it was, and the vendor said that it was a bird caller. She knew at that moment that she was going to purchase it. She wasn’t going to use it, but it was too beautiful to leave behind.

They walked a little longer and saw a henna tattoo stand, and Sarah thought it was a good idea to get one. It took about twenty minutes,

stroll through the market, Hershey stopped. He was amazed at this awesome chew toy he knew he had to get. When they purchased it, he couldn’t put it down. He walked around with it for the rest of the afternoon.

As the sun set, the two headed to this place called the San Antonio Riverwalk. It was beautiful. They walked around looking at the water and the ducks. They watched the little boat tours go past as they waved at the passengers on their tour. As they walked, they realized that they were getting hungry, so they searched for a restaurant. They went to this authentic Mexican restaurant, and Sarah ate some delicious tacos while Hershey ate some amazing fajitas. They walked their food off

They were sad that this was the end of their adventure but grateful they were fortunate enough that they got to explore this wonderful state. Sarah and Hershey went back to their hotel because they had a long drive back home the next day.

Back home

Sarah and Hershey rode home talking about their favorite parts of their adventure. They agreed that they should do that more often and that they should explore the world. They couldn’t believe it; the

having fun. They were home before they knew it. They were welcomed home by their endearing family members who were eager to hear about their adventures through Texas. They told their family about all the fun they had over those couple of days. They wondered which state they would explore next!

In Your Paradise by Cade Goodman

A kid named Grayson, probably the richest kid in the world, wants only one thing in the world and that is to go to the University of Texas. His mom owns Tesla and his dad is the president. His family was going on a private plane to New York.

He said, “Mom, can I have a Snickers bar?”

224

“Well, of course, you can!” When Grayson’s mom was getting the Snickers bar she froze, not just her, the whole plane froze for about half a second, and then the plane fell into the ocean. Everyone got on a raft, but Grayson didn’t make it on one. And the next time he coconuts but nothing else. No Lamborghini, no money, no mansion, in Galveston and found someone to help soon. After about 50 days, It got him and he had nothing to do, no one took care of him, so he walked. He walked so much that he was soaking wet with sweat. And then he saw something called MY PARADISE! The University of Texas. He walked closer and when he got there he walked inside but a person stopped him. He said he is going to give you a test and if you do well you are in.

I did it and I got every question right and he said you’re in. The Longhorns. I had one thing to do, sign it. I woke up the next day for tryouts. We started football tryouts and the coach said, “Come to me if you want to be the quarterback.”

I walked to him. We took turns throwing to the wide receivers. It was my turn and it was a good throw, no not just a good throw it was an absolutely phenomenal throw. Coach told me two words, you’re that for the rest of the season. Counting the championship game. It was the NFL draft and no one picked me but there was one pick Packers stadium. Everyone was great and I thought there is no way Counting the groundskeeper. Everyone said wow. And the coach said we were playing the Cowboys. There’s the kickoff, now it’s time to

was another pick by the Hall Of Famer Deion Sanders.

I was getting ready for the next drive and then the coach said, “If this drive is not successful you are done for the season.”

The drive was good so far and then my best receiver was far game was like that. The season ended and now it was practice then the coach told me something that changed my life. You are a Hall of Famer. And my team made it to the Super Bowl. We are playing the superstar, Ray Lewis. It was game time. My coach gave the team a pep talk. He said, “This game isn’t gonna be the easiest but believe, believe in your teammates, my playbook, yourself, and that ring. And do one thing, win.”

perfect pass for a touchdown and I did the same thing the next drive. It was the fourth quarter we were losing by three. There were 2 minutes left. I threw two completions for 30 yards and a slant for ten. I threw the big shot and…touchdown! And after the game, I had so much fun with confetti and all that. I saw a really fancy family in the stands and after the game both my parents were really proud of me. It was the Super Bowl ring ceremony but the coach didn’t give me one. And

were great this season, I am extremely proud of you And he handed me a Super Bowl ring.

When I got home, my family was sad without me. The next day my son was born and through the years he was good at football and knew so much. It was the next season and we were studying and I took my son and we knew the Eagles had a trick and we were trying

My son talked and the coach said to me, “Your son is smart he

that year. I started getting old so I retired and I looked on my phone and Tom Brady said, Good career, and Tom Brady is the best football

player to ever live. I got really famous and now I am not much ever with my family because they are too fancy and I think that doesn’t matter, I think friends and football are important. When I went to bed that night I had a good idea. I wanted to move to Texas. So I did it without telling my parents. I left the next day and it was fun. I liked going to Galveston and the beach was so beautiful. I went to Dallas for a little bit. I am going around Texas so much because I like to discover all of Texas. I went to the Alamo and it was so cool. I went to Amarillo and the big rivers. Then I went to Houston and that was the best place I ever went. There were buildings about to touch space and restaurants everywhere and in only one day there I met a ton of friends. I also went to San Antonio. I missed my family but I love Texas so much so I called my family and asked them to come to Texas and they were so mad they would never do it they said. But the next day I got a knock at the door. It was my family so I took them all around Texas, San Antonio, Galveston, Houston, and much more and I said where do you want to live. They said Houston. So our family moved there and we loved living there so much.

by Bryan Gracely

Once upon a time in the summer of 2021, there was a puppy He had two brothers and one sister. One brother’s name was Milo and the other was named Flake. The sister’s name was Alexis. One

his family he met a boy named Josh. Josh also was lost and couldn’t The next day they traveled around some areas and they came across this building with old glass and a wooden door and a big backyard. They also found a cannon and a statue of a man. The sign said his name was David Crockett. There were also some soldiers at the front of the house.

Josh said, “Maybe we will know where we are if we look at the sign.”

The sign said The Alamo Josh said, “ I think I have been here before. I’m pretty sure this is in San Antonio but I don’t know if I’m right.” new because they saw cactuses, dry bones, tumbleweeds, rocks, dirt, very thirsty from walking so much. There were also a lot of mountains

Josh thought and then said, “I think I have been here on a school

The next day they saw some water and some sand. It was an ocean but the water was very dirty and you could barely see through it. It also had a sign saying it was the “Gulf of Mexico”, but this time Josh boats. Josh said, “Excuse me sir. Do you know where we are?” in his nicest voice.

that there is a bed in my boat and some food and water if you and your dog are hungry.”

Josh said, “well that is very nice of you sir but we just want to get home.”

“Well boys I don’t know where you live or where we are but I because I have caught a lot.” while wagging his tail and jumping up on Josh. That night Josh had a they should jump in. A few minutes after swimming Josh got stung

225

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

by something in the water, but since the water was so brown he could barely see what had stung him. Josh quickly jumped out of the water. As he was drying off he could see the mark and it was red but he did

and wagged his tail to say thank you. Sooner or later they were asking another person but this time the person said they were in Galveston.

“That explains it,” Josh said. Texas. It was getting dark so they found a cardboard box to sleep in. It sleep in. The next morning they came to a very nice college called the University of Texas Josh said, “I wonder if we are in Austin because this was the college I went to.”

Well to be sure we have to ask someone at the school. They waited and waited until one student came out, then they asked him where they were and he replied, “We’re in Austin.”

“Thank you,” Josh said, and then they walked on.

get home and they were almost there. The next day they could barely walk, their legs were so tired from walking. Soon they came across a large stadium and they found a tennis ball so why not play fetch with in the stadium they saw a lot of seats and some soccer goals.

Josh said, “Maybe we are in a soccer stadium because a team called F.C. Dallas plays here so that must mean we are in Dallas right?”

and started to play fetch because why not. After they were done they started to walk again and suddenly came across another city. They saw a sign called “Fort Worth Stockyards”.

“If this sign says we are in Fort Worth then we must be above Texas in the Great Central Plains region. We have a lot of walking to do but we will get there if it is the last thing we do!” said Josh.

The next day they walked and walked and they passed all of the cities they went to. Three days later they asked a man where they are, and the man said, “We are in Houston, Texas.”

His mom says, “Only if you go get him what he needs to live here

“Yes! Thank you, mom!” said Josh. “Also get your dog a collar, okay?” “Okay!”

What is Freedom?

by Lydia Faith Gragg

Diary Entry 4/21/1836 13:53

witnessed at The Battle of San Jacinto was cruel. Why was everyone putting themselves through this? I remember one night when I had asked my dad a question about one word that I heard people talking about how much they wanted it. That word was freedom. My dad looked as if he didn’t think I would ask that question, and didn’t look like he knew the answer to my question. He said, “I really don’t know. When we get freedom, you will get the answer to your question.” Now I’m ten years old, and I STILL don’t understand what it is. My dad said it’s probably because I’ve never had it. Now my dad is risking his life when he might die. Right now I think I’m safe from everyone hiding in this tree, 2 miles away, but I’m sure this spot won’t be an

Diary Entry 4/21/1836 14:05

I found this spot 3 miles away in a ditch. What! It’s the best place

everything happening, even if I don’t want to. But right after I got

saving up to buy!

on my face.

“Yes, my dad is Sam Houston.” Wow, his dad is Sam Houston!

“He is leading this battle for freedom,” he said.

“What is freedom? Do you know?” I asked him.

He looked as confused as I was. “I really don’t know the answer to that question,” he said.

“What’s your name?” I asked.

“Elijah,” he replied.

After that, we talked about things that we had seen in the war, like triumphant victories and tragic losses.

He said, “This war full of hardship, and celebrations of winning one battle won’t last for long, it all comes down to this battle, The Battle of San Jacinto.”

I asked him this one question that he probably expected me to ask. “Do you think we will win?”

“I don’t know,” he replied with a stern but questioning face. “I know that right now, the battle has not gone on for long, so I can’t say anything at this time” Oh, I really thought he would know something since his dad is Sam Houston and all. We laughed and made jokes about people, we had so much fun! He told me some of the jokes he heard around, and I told some of mine.

“Why couldn’t the pony sing a lullaby? Because she was a little horse!” he said, with a hysterical smile on his face.

Since he told a joke, I decided to tell him one of my favorite jokes. “Why do bicycles fall over? Because they’re two-tired!”

“Haha! That was funny, ok my turn again,” he replied, with us both laughing now, “Why can’t a nose be 12 inches long? Because then it would be a foot!”

Now again it was my turn, but then we heard a cannon shot, and it looked like it was coming for us! Good thing Elijah had good were sitting in, he grabbed me and threw me over on the ground, and he got out just in time! We stared at each other and we both started going psycho!

I said, “Wow! You have fast thinking! And thank you so much for saving me! That was so scary! How did you-” And then there was saw him jump out then start running, and then stop and look at me and start going crazy. Where could he be! I was starting to get nervous that he didn’t come out of the ditch and it was all a hallucination. I was surprised I could lift the cannonball. I lifted it up, but he wasn’t

Diary Entry 4/21/1836 14:25

him! Wait, I see a shed! He might be over there I’m going in! I see old, rickety, nasty chairs, but I hear something up the ruinous stairs. I am going to check it out! .... I see him! Glad my dad taught me how to untie ropes! And I thought that was stupid! After I untied the ropes and took off the bandana covering his mouth, we heard footsteps come up the decaying stairs. Elijah and I stared at each other in horror. We were trembling whenever whatever was coming up the stairs. Every step that person took coming up the stairs was like a sharp pain in your entire body. Wait, they’re stepping up here now, he is pulling down his bandana… What! The mysterious person is Brandon! My next-door neighbor!

Elijah must have seen the confusion on my face, so he asked very confusedly, “Who is that!”

“It’s my next-door neighbor!” I replied, stunned.

“Oh, hi Jake! How’ve you been? It’s been a long time since I have seen you! How’s life? How’s your dad be-”

226

“Stop! Why are you here!” I replied, shocked that he may have kidnapped my new friend. “Oh, I was just here to check on the prisoner, but then I saw you, and-”

“Wait, what did you say?!” I replied astounded by what I just thought he just said.

“Oh, I said, but then I saw you,” he replied, fuming that I cut him off again. I really don’t know why I’m friends with such a brainless person.

“No not that, the part before that.”

“Oh, that part,” he replied.

“Yeah,” I said, awestruck by how mindless my friend was.

“I said I was just here to check on the prisoner,” he said, confused about why I was so infuriated.

“YOU DON’T SAY THAT!” I yelled, trying to control my anger. It wasn’t working.

“Why can’t I say that?” he replied, confused.

I said, “Because you can’t just say you kidnapped someone! That is bad!”

“W-w-why?” he responded, bewildered that I was furious with him.

“You can’t say you kidnapped someone! Brandon, I know your dad! I will tell him!” I answered back.

He came back with, “O-o-o-k-k p-please don’t tell my dad!”

“I won’t, only if you don’t do anything to us!”I told him.

After that, he ran away screaming. “Well, he seems fun!” Elijah said, sarcastically.

our way.

As we were walking back, I asked him, “How did he get you?” A question he probably expected to be asked.

but then I felt something metal hit my head, the same type of metal used for a cannonball. So I suspect that a part of the cannonball broke off and hit me on the head. It’s the logical explanation,” he said,

where he was hit, and he had a small gash on his forehead, under his bangs. It looked like it hurt very badly! He covered it back up, and we both knew that he had to get something to cover it up so it wouldn’t get infected. He told me that his dad got a painful wound in his upper thigh from The Battle of Horseshoe Bend.

I was fascinated by what he told me about that battle. The battle of Horseshoe Bend effectively ended Creek resistance to American advances in the southeast, opening up the Mississippi Territory for pioneer settlement.

By summer, the violence had turned into an all-out civil war.” He sounded so cool when he said it. “My dad told me about it,” he said, expecting me to ask questions.

“So, can you tell me about your dad?” I requested.

“Well, my dad was born in Rockbridge County, Virginia, and when he was a teenager, moved to Maryland, Tennessee,” he proclaimed, “He ran away not long after, and turned into a Cherokee Indian, and became known as Raven. Afterward, he served under Andrew Jackson in the War of 1812. With help from Jackson and the others, he won the election for the United States House of Representatives in 1823, then dad was elected Governor of Tennessee, in 1827. He resigned, and then settled in Texas in 1832. After The Battle of Gonzales, he helped organize the government and was selected as a top-ranking his dad.

“I think that was awesome!” I exclaimed.

But after we heard something. We were alone, we thought we were at least. We started running for our lives! But the sound stopped. But we still didn’t feel like we were alone. We both felt like we were being watched, but not a nice watch, it felt like someone was watching, waiting for us to put down our guard… then we heard leaves moving in the bush nearby and started sprinting down the trail ahead. It was frightening! We never looked behind us and just kept moving down

that trail! We both see a house in the distance, “Let’s go inside!” I insisted. We both ran in and locked the door.

Diary Entry 4/21/1836 14:17

I don’t really know where I am. I just see brown, old, moldy walls and revolting smells. We waited until we were positive the person was gone. We crept out of the house as silent as a mouse, trying not to make a sound, in case the thing was still there. We kept sneaking out until we were sure we could creep away. We kept running until we were out of breath, but then I saw something in the distance that to us! I started panicking, but then realized it was my dad! When he reached us, I expected him to say that the war was over, and that we then Elijah, then me, then Elijah, then me, then- you get the point.

Dad grabbed me, and I started to get Elijah, then Dad screamed, “No! Son, don’t bring him with us! He is part of the enemies! We can not trust him! He-”

“No he is not! His dad is Sam Houston! He told me all about him! We can trust him!” I called out, sounding panicky, but strong and determined.

“No! Don’t believe your dad! He is crazy! I know that is not your dad! Your dad has-” Elijah was screaming knowing that if he didn’t win my so-called, ‘crazy dad’ as he said, he would be dead, but then dad called out, actually sounding crazy.

“No! He is the crazy one! I’m not crazy! I am totally sane!”

“No, you’re not…” Elijah whispered, in such a quiet tone that my dad could barely hear him, and he was about 2 feet away! But then my dad did something my dad would have never done: he started

me while he was beating up my dad.

“Your dad is not what he seems, there is something your real dad hasn’t told you. He has an insane twin! But, there is something else he hasn’t told you,” Elijah was saying while kicking my dad’s crazy twin’s butt. “He used to be friends with my dad!”

“Really!” I exclaimed, not even trying to hide my shock.

“Yeah! I thought you knew this!” he said, very confused about why I don’t know this.

“Well, do you think I know this?!” I exclaimed.

He said, “ Well, this one who I have already beat up, your dad, were both born together. They grew up together, and had the same mother-”

“Well, of course I know that!”I cried out, but we were cut off by the sounds of screaming and yelling… of joy?! I have never heard that before. Something exciting must be going on! Elijah heard it too because he stared at me then we started running towards the sound.

When we got closer, we realized that Texas had won the war! I saw my dad, my real dad, and Sam Houston come up to Elijah and saying, “We did it. We won! Our lives will be changed forever. Elijah, I see you made a new friend. And what might your name be young lad?”

Wow! Sam Houston was talking to me?!

“M-m-m-y n-na-m-m-e is J-J-Jake,”I replied. Note to self: Stop acting a fool in front of famous people.

Sam Houston looked like he had gotten this response before, and said, “It’s okay. No need to panic lad.”

After I saw my dad come running to me and say, “I-oh, Sam! It’s been forever since I’ve seen you! How have you been?”

“Good,” Sam Houston replied. is,” he said.

“What?!” I asked him, really hoping he would have a great answer. “This. This right here,” he stated, feeling as though he ruled the world. “It’s to have the power to act, speak, or think as you want without being killed or tortured. To have no government controlling everything you do, and not be enslaved for just trying to state your rights. To not have to follow the laws of someone who doesn’t believe in rights for

227

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

his people. When you can do things without getting enslaved, or even

This moment, this moment right here, will forever change our past,” my dad said, sounding like the weight of the world was lifting

“Wow! Thanks, Dad!” I called out.

We will be having a get-together with everyone from the war tonight. We will celebrate the things that have made us free. We will have a party and talk about what we are going to do in our new nation. We all will discuss what we will do in our new country. Now we can move forward, and start a new nation.

Regional Finalist

New Life

by Rachel Grover

Growing up, I was always told to “be grateful for what you have. Somewhere, someone else has it ten times worse than you.” I never realized how fortunate I was until I heard of what others were facing in their lives. I am extremely lucky to have grown up in the United States as well as Texas. I have privileges I never realized others didn’t. The day my dad married my step mom, I had a reality check. My step mom had a very rough childhood growing up in Mexico. She would often share stories of her and her family starting a new life in Texas. Today, I would like to share my grandparents story of how they impacted their future family for generations in miraculous ways because they chose to immigrate to Texas.

My grandma and grandpa grew up in a village called Politis. They both came from very large families and in their families they were the youngest of their many siblings. They were very poor, had no running

to school until 6th grade, and my grandpa was able to until third grade because they couldn’t afford to pay for school after that. On top of that, they did not have free time because they were expected to contribute to the household. My grandpa was sent to different farms to work and was treated like an animal in the barn starting at

mother. My grandma worked at home, taking care of the household responsibilities like preparing meals, washing clothes outside, and fetching water from a river. It was almost like pioneer days, but in the 60s. She believed strongly that it was very important to have an

place that would provide a better life. My grandfather followed in the footsteps of a lot of his older siblings by doing seasonal work before going into the United States such as ranching. He would stay for periods of time before going back to Mexico. He and my grandmother had known each other since they were babies. In the short time he was in Texas, he realized he could see a future for himself, and already had an abundance of opportunities compared to Mexico. They began dating when they were 17 and 15 years old, and got married at the age of 21 and 24 years old. They told everyone they were going on a honeymoon, but instead they immigrated to Texas as they were scared of receiving judgment.

They lived on a ranch outside of south Texas in George West. My grandpa worked on the ranch while my grandma took care of the home. My step mom was born a year after they were married, and they decided to go to Florida. When they moved to Florida, they get. They lived in an apartment with 10 other family members. “I would go to work with him every day. I would stand in line with them for hours waiting to receive our daily cash from my parents’ jobs. This

cash payment was what we would live off of.”

When my mom turned 3, they decided that they wanted to have permanent residency. They moved back to Mexico, wishing to be close to Mexico City. My grandmother had to go through a lengthy process of applying for permanent residency, which required several trips back and forth from their little ranch to Mexico City. When she was 5 they received permanent residency and moved back to George West Texas to start a new life for themselves. My grandfather continued

had worked on this ranch even before he was married, and as of today is committed to his job. Eventually, they decided that they wanted to buy a house and move into town. So, my grandma was proudly a cook at a fast food restaurant in town and they bought a home. They managed all of this without help from the government, but eventually my grandma became an American citizen. Following all of this, her dream was to go back to high school because she thought a high school

school when my youngest aunt started elementary school. She wanted my Aunt was 3 and my step mom was 17 she was in an automobile accident and was killed at 39.

After many years, hundreds of their family members continue to look up to them for what they achieved and not giving up on what they wanted to accomplish in life. They have helped many families wanting to come to Texas in search of a better life and education for their children and for themselves. I know I have so much pride for Texas, and I am extremely grateful for the things I have. I have never had to worry if I would have food to eat, if I would have running water, or if I would be safe staying a night at a barns away from my family. Never for one second did I not have access to education.

Lastly, I would like to end with one of my favorite quotes by Ashly Lorenzana, “The only thing that feels worse than being stuck in a situation that makes you unhappy, is realizing that you are not ready or willing to change whatever it is.’’ This stands out to me greatly because it reminds me of how my grandma and grandpa were not happy with their situation, and where they were in life. Rather than dealing with it, they found ways to avoid it such as moving to Texas. They would not be able to have the opportunities, education, safety,

up in this country and provide the opportunities he wouldn’t have been able to in Mexico.

Not the Whole Truth by Emory Guajardo

Yesterday, Stephen found a book. 7th Grade Social Studies, it read on the front.

Every part of him told him to leave it, leave it alone, but his hands said otherwise. They just had to pick up the book. Only then would the burning curiosity stop burning. Stephen opened the book.

Inside, there were things he never could’ve imagined; trees, grass,

people with bizarre rituals. Mountains. War. Politics. He knew none of these words. They were so improbable, impossible even, that it could not be quite believed. But if it came from a book, it had to be true, right?

But what excited Stephen most was reading about the land of Texas. It had such a way of its own; it almost seemed like a completely different country than the United States. The Alamo. The monument of San Jacinto. Jagged canyons, spiny cactus and green, green hills. It seemed so… beautiful. He read for hours, though it only felt like minutes.

Eventually, he decided to head back home. The village lights would go out soon. He didn’t want to be caught out after dark, but he would

228

come back tomorrow after school. He wasn’t going to stop until he solved the mystery of the book.

Stephen didn’t like school for a number of reasons. He was picked on, he already knew everything that was being taught, and the classroom always reeked of mold.

reading, then math, science, grammar, lunch, occupational studies, art and music. But it was in his last class—history—that something interesting happened.

Their teacher, Mr. Bowie, proceeded to explain the history of humanity to the class.

“We don’t know exactly how humans originated,” he said, “but we have very educated guesses. It is widely believed that a big bang created the ground we stand on as well as the roof above our heads. Most importantly, it created a single strand of DNA—which evolved into more complex creatures, eventually becoming us, and the other organisms we live with. You know them— cactus, armadillos, longhorns, roadrunners, grass and those dreadful cockroaches. We eventually formed a civilization, and we have had many rulers. The end.”

The speech took all of 5 minutes. It was the same speech, every day, in every grade. There simply wasn’t that much to human history. However, the book Stephen had read said otherwise.

“Mr. Bowie, is it true that once there was a sky?” Mr. Bowie tried his best to look confused, but Stephen saw through it. He was lying.

“A sky? Would you care to explain what that is?”

“It’s like a big, blue thing above everyone’s head. Only, it’s made of oxygen, naturally made oxygen, so we didn’t have to wear these machines,” he said, signaling to the oxygen pack he had connected to his helmet.

Mr. Bowie scrambled for a response. “Well, Stephen, that’s quite an outlandish thought....”

“What’s a country?” Stephen interrupted, already interested in something else. Mr. Bowie gave Stephen the stare down, his face devoid of all emotion.

“Stay after class, Stephen,” he said, never dropping his icy glare. Stephen stared at his shoes. In trouble? He was a good student! Too curious maybe, but perhaps he asked too many questions this time.

of the classroom. All except Stephen. Mr. Bowie, suddenly sighing in relief, let go of his stare and looked over Stephen as if he were sizing him up. But there was something else in his face. The way his eyes lit up…

“Stephen,” he started. “Unlike what you may have gathered, you aren’t here because you’re being punished.” He sat up straighter, his mouth curving in a smile. “You obviously found something. The experts went through extreme measures to destroy all evidence of our past.”

So, it was true!

“You were always my favorite student, whether I admitted it or not. You were one of the few who seemed to care about what I was teaching. You showed me that by asking more. You sensed there had to be more to the story, and you were right. What I said was sort of correct, but it was not the whole truth. I know you well enough to know you won’t stop pestering me with questions until I explain everything to you. I will teach you our history. The real history.”

Mr. Bowie took a deep breath and began,“Once, there were animals.”

Stephen’s brow furrowed. “Aren’t there already?” he asked.

“Only what we took down with us. Yes, there was an atmosphere. Made of natural air. There still is, only, too toxic to breath. And there was life everywhere.” Stephen was already confused.

“It seems I don’t know where to start. Very well, then. Our ancestors were cavemen; not advanced or educated. Over time, we studied more, invented more things, got better lives and became more advanced. Once-wandering tribes of cavemen set up permanent territories to

live in. These became countries with separate ways of life. Cultures with beliefs in deities and customs, except humanity doesn’t stop there. Oh no. It just keeps going.

“As humans advanced in technology, so did their numbers. This factories and products to help create things faster to supply the growing population. The factories let out smoke, which is harmful to the air— and to other life, eventually causing global warming.

“It is then that humans reached their peak in greatness. They lead the best lives they could. They had so much that they became blind to what their need for stuff would lead them. Species going extinct because of destruction of their habitats? No one bats an eye. People

“Humans also had a problem, it seems, accepting their differences, which is what led to their downfall. Someone said something rude about someone else; that person got offended and said something rude to a war. All caused by hate spread through a sentence, an action, a word.

“Humans developed bombs that create explosions which did immense damage. Two world wars happened, but when the third one came along, the world blew itself up.

“By then so many species were gone that no one kept track anymore. Texas, the land we are under, was one of the last places on Earth undamaged by the war. Some of the people knew we would only a small portion of their surroundings. We spent years digging and expanding a cave large enough for survival.”

Mr. Bowie rubbed his temple. “So, there you have it. Our wonderful history. Laid out bare.”

Stephen gaped. “That’s—a lot,” he said, only being honest. “How did you come by this information?”

Mr. Bowie gave an almost imperceptible smile, as if he was recalling a fond memory. “My middle school teacher told me. Just like I am now telling you.” He paused for a while, reliving his memory. Suddenly he blinked his eyes multiple times and cleared his throat. “But you must never share your knowledge with anyone, except one person – part of the next generation to keep this knowledge alive.”

Stephen frowned. “Something is still confusing me,” he said. “Why do you want to keep this knowledge alive?”

Mr. Bowie answered slowly, choosing his words carefully, “Because if we don’t know the past, our future is doomed. History will repeat itself.” Mr. Bowie cleared his throat. “And I don’t want to hear any more questions out of you. Questions lead to knowledge, which leads to disagreements, which leads to war, which leads to death.”

“Do you really believe that?” Stephen questioned.

He sighed. “No. But until humans can improve, learn to accept each other and work together, it’s the only way to survive.” Stephen started to respond but thought better of it. He started towards home.

Stephen was grateful that Mr. Bowie had explained everything to him, but there were so many questions left. What else happened? Why were traces of the past destroyed? Perhaps it was all random chance, but one thing was for sure: he couldn’t believe that the old world was gone. Maybe it had destroyed itself. But there was so much wonder and beauty, that it couldn’t just be gone.

His spot provided an admirable vantage point over his village. The school was in a higher area than the rest of the cave. He could see the stone houses, the lampposts, the people moving about in their daily routines, and the Fountain with drinking water for all in the middle of town.

The lampposts illuminated the whole town, but not in a good way, not like he imagined they might have in the old cities. The lights were a weak shade of yellow. They were powered by energy of minerals found down in the cave, which wasn’t much, so it could not be helped. It was not meant for beauty. Nothing was meant for beauty anymore.

229

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Street Bridge or waded in the cool water of the Rio Grande.

There used to be so much more to life. He knew exactly what would happen: he would go back home, have dinner, and go to bed when the lampposts went out. He would go to school the next day. Then it would repeat. Every. Single. Day. But now he knew he could be doing something more. With that newfound knowledge, Stephen knew to his very core that he could not spend another day here.

The Door to the outside was heavily guarded, so how was Stephen going to get through? He couldn’t walk right up and open it. Just then he had an idea. Mr. Bowie said that “the experts” had tried to destroy all evidence of the past. So how would they react if they saw some right in the center of their town?

Stephen ran all the way to the place he’d left the book and ran back up the hill. He clutched it in his sweaty palms. He was sad to see

slowly, pointing his left arm at his target, then threw his arm forward, launching the book down the hill towards the village. It hit right where he intended! There was no way anyone could miss it. It was on top of the Fountain.

The people were surprised at the loud “thud!”, but once the president realized what it was, yellow “danger” tape was hung around the Fountain. Through the village loudspeakers, the commands could be heard everywhere.

“This is not a drill!”

“Back away from the Fountain!”

“No need to panic!”

The people were intrigued. They’d never seen anything like this

to the Fountain to make sure no one went through the tape. Stephen made a mad dash to the highest point in the village, the Door. If he was tired before, it was nothing compared to this. It’ll be worth it! He kept repeating to himself. So close to the surface, he could feel it. All he had to do was push a button. Stephen took a deep breath and punched it.

The civilians were too preoccupied to see a small child press a button. They were too interested in the commotion to hear a mechanical door open up to the outside world and see the child slip out. Long after the commotion was over and a book quietly burned, security went back to their posts. They watched the security tapes from the day as part of their job, and only then did they notice.

“How could this have happened?!” she demanded.

“With all due respect, President Houston, you gave the order to leave our posts towards the Fountain,” said the security guard who

President Houston was seething. The security guard backed away and left like a scolded puppy. Another security guard walked in the room with Mr. Bowie.

Austin, and this is his history teacher.”

“It’s my fault,” confessed Mr. Bowie. An awkward silence hung in the air.

“Mr. Bowie?” she asked, confounded. “Why are you here? What do you mean it’s your fault?”

“I know the true history of us, President Houston. I know everything.”

Her face dawned with realization. “And you told him? And he wanted to see it for himself?”

“That’s correct.” President Houston paused, unsure of what to do next. She was rarely unsure.

“I’m not going to ask how you came by this knowledge. The book here’s what I will do. You have one chance to make this right. Bring back this boy. You will be forgiven if you do that. You know I’m not exactly a compassionate one, but when it comes to the lives of my people.” She paused. “Don’t let him die, Bowie.”

Mr. Bowie gave a brisk nod and headed towards the door.

Stephen’s soul shattered into a bunch of tiny pieces, unable to be

repaired. What he read about what obviously the same land that lay before him—same ground shape, hills—but it was not in the condition it once was. He could see how this place could have been very beautiful once, but now…

pollution. Instead of grassy ground, there was only hard dirt. Instead of life, there was a void. It was obvious that no one had won this war. There was nothing for him up here. He wanted to leave, but his legs wouldn’t agree. Instead, he sat down. He mourned for the species gone. He mourned for billions dead. He mourned for this Earth. He mourned for himself.

When Stephen heard the mechanical whizzing of the doors opening once more, he didn’t move. What was the point of it? What

him on either side, relieved to see the boy. He said nothing. Instead, he sat next to Stephen.

a joke, but Stephen didn’t laugh. Mr. Bowie sighed. “Listen, Stephen, if you stay out here any longer—the smoke will damage your lungs. We need to leave.”

Stephen choked back tears, but he nodded in agreement. The two stood up and went toward the Door. As Stephen entered, he knew what his purpose was, what he would dedicate his life to. He would give their lives meaning. He would try new ideas and make things exciting. Humans had destroyed themselves once, and he would work to ensure that it would never happen again. They had survived. They were still Texans, even underground. And Texans are strong.

Lone Star Landscapes by

Benjamin Guo

Before I even got into the car, I had a bad feeling about the trip. My big sister Jess was arguing with Dad as they were packing our stuff onto the car.

in the air.

“You’re always on that thing!” Dad retorted. “I haven’t seen the real Jess in a year! Ever since I got you that phone you’ve had your face stuck in it 24/7, 365.”

“So?” Jess responded. “What’s your point here? That I should ‘appreciate nature?’”

“Yes!” Dad responded, exasperated. “That’s what your mother would’ve wanted.”

Jess grumbled as she reluctantly put her phone away. She walked towards the front car door and exclaimed, “I call shotgun!” as she got in the front seat.

Sighing, Dad turned toward me, and sternly said, “And that goes for you too, Em.” Groaning, I got into the back seat. Jamie, already in the car, pouted as I got in.

“Emmieeee, you’re sitting on my comic books!” he wailed. “If you don’t get off right now I’m telling Dad!” Rolling my eyes, I stood up as Jamie frantically grabbed his books.

“Such a tattletale,” I mumbled. “This is going to be a looong trip…”

“I’m almost done packing, kiddos! We’ll be on the road in a couple of minutes!” Dad said.

“Yay!!! Finally!” Jamie exclaimed.

As we got on the road, I pulled out my phone. I browsed through Outstagram as Dad listened to his 80’s music, Jamie read his comic books, and Jess stared out the window grumpily. Suddenly, I got a

posing in front of the Colosseum.

“Ugh,” I complained, “everyone else’s vacations are so much better than ours! Kenna is in Italy right now!”

“Em, how did you know that? Are you on Outstagram?” Dad exclaimed. “I thought I already told you that you shouldn’t be using

230

your phone on this vacation! Hand it over right now, Em.”

“Yeah, Em,” Jess said, mocking me. “Hand it over right now!”

I reluctantly handed my phone over, as Jess blew a raspberry towards me. Grumbling, I muttered about how I was the unluckiest person in the world.

“Y’know, Em, this is a learning moment,” Dad said. “We’re going to be out in the wilderness, surrounded by beautiful landscapes, and all you can think about is looking at your phone?”

“Well you’re not so high and mighty yourself, Dad!” I shouted. “We can all see you check your phone every time we take a break! Do you think Mom would’ve really wanted us to be unhappy like this?”

“How can you say that? If you learned to appreciate nature, then you would understand why I’m doing this. I have my faults, but you’re stepping out of line,” Dad exclaimed, disgusted at my behavior.

I snorted as Jess smirked at me, then mouthed “loser.”

A few hours passed as I sat in silence.

lunch, everyone!” We all got out of the car and sat in a circle near some bluebonnets.

As Dad got our lunch out of the car, he yakked on and on about he explained. “It’s because this is the season during which they distance, he continued, “Those are Indian paintbrushes. And those,” he said, gesturing to the bluebonnets, “are, of course, classic Texan bluebonnets.”

“We get it, Dad,” I said, rolling my eyes. “Can we just eat lunch now?”

With a sigh, Dad passed us our lunches.

“Eww, fruits?” Jamie whined. “I wanted chicken nuggets!” Jess chimed in. “Yeah, Dad. Couldn’t you have at least bought fries?”

“Y’know what?” Dad responded, “you kids have been nothing but ungrateful on this trip! All I’ve done is try to make a wonderful vacation for you and in your mother’s memory, but y’all have had negative attitudes from the very beginning!”

“Well that’s what happens when you take our phones!” I yelled.

“Enough! Finish your lunch without complaining and get back on the car!” Dad ordered.

hue burst out in the shape of an arc, creating a dazzling rainbow. The beautiful colors mesmerized me. I completely forgot to be mad, and instead was transfixed by the glowing light before me. Slowly, a thought occurred to me. Maybe… Dad did have a point. With this

noticed before were suddenly clear as day.

“Has Texas always been this pretty?” I asked.

“Pfft, you’re getting emotional, Em,” Jess said.

hours without her phone!”

Dad stroked his beard and said, “Em, I don’t know if you’re just saying this to get your phone back, but, yes, it has.”

“No, I’m serious!” I exclaimed. “Texas is so beautiful! It has all the beautiful scenery you could ever want. I’ve counted at least eight rivers since we ate lunch, and the forests on the horizon are so gorgeous! Who wants Rome when you can have Texas?”

“See, Dad?” Jamie whined. “She’s gone insane!”

“Em, I’m not falling for this,” Dad stated, matter-of-factly. “I wasn’t born yesterday, y’know.”

“We all know this is a ruse,” Jess said.

Sighing, I turned back to the landscape. My family didn’t believe me, but it didn’t matter.

For the rest of the trip, I gazed out of the window, absorbing the beauty of Texas. The clouds bounced across the sky like cotton balls drifting amongst an endless sea. Grassy plains, stretching from river to river, had rows and rows of crops, from golden wheat to lush sugarcane pink, and orange light when the sun’s rays hit them just right. truly seen its beauty. Texas, the state I was born and raised in, was like a secret garden of majestic beauty.

Suddenly, interrupting my thought, the car came to a stop.

“We’re here!” Dad announced. “And just in time for dinner, too,” he added with a grin. A vast canyon stood before us, with the Big Bend, like a constant stream of crystalline liquid. Bluebonnets bloomed everywhere, their tiny indigo petals swaying in the wind,

“This is PERFECT for Outstagram!” exclaimed Jess. “All my friends are gonna be soooo jealous!”

“Hey, Em…” Dad said. “I think I might have gone a bit too far… I’m sorry if my words were a bit… harsh.” Ignoring him, I solemnly sat there and stared forward like a statue.

Sighing, Dad opened the car door. “Well, I’m going out again. You know Jess and Jamie take forever to eat, so I need to watch them. You might as well look at the scenery in the meantime.”

I refused to follow his instructions, so I continued looking forward with a glassy stare. Five minutes passed, then ten.

Finally, I relented, passing one look at the landscape around me. Surprisingly, it actually was beautiful. In the distance, rows and rows

sprung up, like a skyline of verdant skyscrapers. And, of course, in

As my family got back in the car, I still forced myself to be mad at Dad. A little scenery wouldn’t change my mind. Once we got back on the highway, Jess and Dad started arguing again, and Jamie, clearly bored out of his mind, started throwing his toys at me. Reflecting the mood in the car, storm clouds gathered and it started raining.

“Dang it!” Dad exclaimed. “I can’t see anything! It’s pouring buckets out there.” As the rain fell, the chaos in the car slowly dwindled into boredom. Dad, still trying to see through the rain, squinted his eyes as he tried to drive on the highway. In the meantime, I was still mad at him, though, for what, I wasn’t too sure about now.

Suddenly, the sky cleared up, and the rain stopped. Colors of every

Once we got to our campsite, Dad set up our tent. While Jess took Jamie to the bathroom, Dad called me over. “Em, you and I both know that lying isn’t appreciated in our household,” my Dad said in a stern voice.

“I wasn’t lying, Dad!” I pleaded. “I don’t care about my phone anymore! I get it now. This is a family trip! We need to be together and appreciate nature.”

“I’m glad you’re enjoying nature now,” Dad responded. “But I’m still not convinced that this isn’t a ploy to get your phone back.”

I started to say, “Dad, I-”

“We’re baaack!” Jamie interrupted, from about 10 yards away. “Dad, I wanna make s’mores!”

“Sure, Jamie,” Dad answered. “Jess, do me a favor and grab the marshmallows, will ya? I’ve already got the graham crackers and chocolate here.”

and sang songs.

“There’s a yellow rose in Texas, that I am gonna see,” we belted out. “Nobody else could miss her, not half as much as...” The sound of snoring coming from behind us interrupted the song. Upon closer inspection, we found Jamie asleep with chocolate still smeared on his face.

“Jamie’s already asleep…” Jess whispered.

“Yep…” Dad responded. “We should go to bed soon as well.”

231

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Sure, Jamie was annoying, and Jess could be a jerk sometimes, but

Bringing me back to reality, Dad said, “Em, I’m sorry about today.”

“It’s okay,” I responded.

“I believe you now,” Dad said. “I noticed how you were gazing at the landscape while we were making s’mores.”

“It’s okay,” I repeated.

“Your mother and I met here,” Dad said, looking at the ground. “That’s why I wanted to come here.”

“That’s so cool!” I exclaimed. “Why were you here? Was it a vacation with a group of friends? With your family?”

Laughing, Dad said, “I’ll tell you all about it tomorrow if you want, Em. For now we should get to bed.”

After Dad left, I sat on the grass, staring into the sky. Twinkles of light dazzled in the darkness, like tiny beacons in an ocean of emptiness.

“The stars at night… are big and bright…” I sang quietly. “Deep in the heart of Texas…”

Moving by Kiki Guo

“Cleo, come down! We are leaving for Texas in 10 minutes!” my mom shouted.

I put my photo album in my backpack and looked at my almost empty house. I slowly walked down, memories rushing through my brain. Thankfully, I was able to make a whole book full of all my memories I could remember. When I got downstairs, my best friend Rose was outside.

Rose said, “I’ll miss you so much. Make sure to call me.”

She handed me a box and hugged me. That was when tears started rolling down my cheeks.

My brother, Luke, who was driving us, honked, and Rose and I pulled apart.

I promised, “I’ll try to call you every night.” We hugged again.

Luke suddenly was out of the car, and he grumbled, “Enough with the hugging. We have to go.”

We said bye again, and soon we were on our drive to Dallas, Texas. I opened the box that Rose gave me. It had a part of a BFF heart connectable locket and a note.

The note said, “Dear Cleo, I already miss you. Please call me when you can. I hope you like Texas. Love, Rose.”

Tears came rushing back. I opened the locket, and it had a part

I wish Rose was here. Soon, I fell asleep.

Seven hours later, we were at our new house. It was baby blue and looked freshly painted. The moving van had gotten to the house before us and unloaded our moving boxes. I grabbed my boxes, and my dad showed me where my room was located. I started unpacking some of my things, and soon some moving men moved my bed and my desk into the room. I sat down at my desk and called Rose. She picked up on the 3rd ring.

“Hi Cleo! How is everything?”

“I wish you were here.”

“Same. Can I have a tour of the house?”

“Sure.” I showed Rose around the house through Facetime and told her it was hot.

“Cleo, time for dinner!”

I said bye to Rose and told her that I love the locket. At dinner, I barely had an appetite, so I went to bed early.

The next day, I woke up and got ready for the day.

My mom said, “Cleo, Dad is at work, and Luke is visiting his school. Today, we are going to go to Twelve Hills Nature Center to day of school.”

After we parked at Twelve Hills Nature Center, we went to Silvertip

Hill. It was beautiful! It gave me a view of Texas’s nature, and I have and plants there.

After my mom and I walked around Twelve Hills Nature Center, we went to a restaurant called Nova. It has amazing brick-oven pizza. It is much better than Revolve Pizza Kitchen from Oklahoma which is Rose’s favorite pizza place.

At home, I called Rose. I told her that Nova is amazing, and it is -- no offense, better than Revolve Pizza Kitchen.

Rose said, “NO WAY! Nothing is better than Revolve Pizza Kitchen. Maybe one day, I’ll come visit, and we’ll see.”

I replied, “I hope you come soon. Tomorrow, I have to go to school.”

Rose replied, “Speaking of school, everyone misses you. I wish you could tell your dad’s work to move you back to Oklahoma.” I laughed sadly, “Same.”

Rose told me that the person who bought my house had a sassy girl named Lily.

“Oh my gosh! She took your locker and your desk. Today at school, she said, ‘Eww, why are these desks so brown?’ I thought, At least, you have a desk.

Then, at lunch, she said, ‘What type of pasta is this? At my old school in Texas, we had different options.’” Maybe I will go to that school.”

I responded, “That girl sure seems annoying. Hopefully, no one at my school is like that.”

Rose agreed, “It is annoying. Well anyways, how was your day?”

I replied, “My day was pretty good. My mom and I went to Twelve Hills Nature Center. Nature is beautiful.”

Rose said excitedly, “Send me a picture! I might draw it!”

I agreed, “OK!”

In the background, I heard Rose’s mom call her down for ballet.

“Sorry, Cleo. I have to go. See you tomorrow.” I got off my phone and took out things to go to school tomorrow.

The next day, my alarm went off, and I got ready for school. My mom drove me there, but I would have to go on the bus for the other school days. The school is named Wistingston School. We met someone named Charlotte, and she was going to show me around the school. I hugged my mom goodbye and Charlotte introduced herself.

“Hi! My name is Charlotte. You will follow me to my classes,”

“Okay.”

I followed her into the school. “So, this is your locker, and your stuff is in the locker.” She showed me a red locker, which was next to hers, and she gave me a paper with a locker code on it.

She instructed, “Well anyways, the bell rings in ten minutes. Get your writing book and your pencil bag. We should start to head to writing class.”

We walked down the hall, and she opened the door that said, WRITING.

When I walked in, everything went quiet.

The teacher greeted me, “Hi! You must be Cleo! I am Ms. Truss, your writing teacher. Why don’t you tell us where you are from?”

I said, “Okay. I am from Oklahoma. I live in Texhoma, which is right at the border of Texas and Oklahoma.”

Ms. Truss responded, “Wow! That is very interesting. You can sit next to Charlotte.”

I followed Charlotte to the desk, and I saw the words, Lily with a heart next to it. That might be the person that Rose talked about.

When I sat down, everyone introduced themselves. Everyone here is so nice.

After my day at school, I called Rose.

Rose said, “Today during writing, we had to write about what we like about Oklahoma. This is my assignment for you to do. Write about what you like about Texas, so I can see if I want to come or not.”

232

I laughed and said, “Okay, but please come anyways.”

Rose responded, “Maybe I will. Maybe you will have to come to Oklahoma ‘cause you miss me too much, and you can’t convince me.”

I laughed. “Okay, I’ll get to it right now.”

I wrote: Things I Like About Texas by Cleo Schultz

I love the nature they have in Texas. There are many trees, animals, and

restaurant is Nova. I love that my family lives here with me. I love that Texas has many beaches and parks.

it to you to see if you are going to come?”

Rose agreed, “Yeah.”

“Okay, here is what I wrote, I love the nature they have in Texas. There restaurants in Texas. My favorite restaurant is Nova. I love that my family lives here with me. I love that Texas has many beaches and parks.”

Rose said, “I think about coming.”

Lipan Apache Trouble

by Harper Haigh

“Mama, why are there people running towards us?” I said.

“We won’t know until they get here,” said Mama.

I ran to The Cave. The Cave is my favorite place in the whole world. No one knows about The Cave besides my best friend Moon. We set up old pottery our parents made when they were younger and don’t want any more. The Cave is now like a museum with pottery of all shapes, colors, and sizes everywhere you look. Moon found The Cave when we were 5 years old and we started collecting stuff to put in it. But that nonsense is for later, this is what is happening right now.

“Who are you?” I heard the chief say. I didn’t know whether to stay there or run. I went to hide in Moon and I’s favorite corner in the whole cave. I stayed there the rest of the day. When I thought it was safe, I ran to my teepee without looking back.

The next day, I woke up and found a strange man in our teepee. He said, “I am a Comanche. If you do not leave in a couple of days I will kill you.”

I was super scared.

“I will be back tomorrow,” said the Comanche. He left with a proud look on his face. I ran to Moon’s teepee. She had a weird Comanche guy in her teepee too. I started to say we have to get out of here.

But the Comanche said, “Silence.”

I thought these Comanches were kind of rude. They would not let us talk, run, or play. All we could do was sit and even if you snored they threatened to kill you. After a couple of days, all the men in the

exactly one year after we started, we gave up.

Moving from where I had lived all my life was so hard. We barely had anything to pack. All we had were some clothes and one of my favorite dolls from my 5th birthday given to me by the chief. No one was proud the day we left. All we were proud of is that we managed to stay alive.

We set up our new teepee; it was nothing like our old one. The only good thing was that our teepee and Moon’s teepee were right next to each other. But we didn’t have The Cave anymore because the Comanches had taken it over. We had watched them throw out all the pottery and only one survived. We took that very carefully to our new “kingdom” at least that’s what our chief calls it. Papa calls it The place we went to after our kingdom got taken over. Papa is very mad that the chief didn’t do anything to the Comanches. He said, “They took my home.” I guess I am just glad that we aren’t in that battle anymore. This is my new home.

I carefully set up my corner of the teepee with my doll, pottery, and clothes. Mama and Papa’s corner has nothing in it. I think that’s because they are too depressed to set anything up. Sandhop’s corner had his favorite piece of pottery Mama made for him when he was 5. Everyone said that my corner was the best but I disagree. I think Mama’s and Papa’s corner is phenomenal. It shows just how much dignity we have left.

Moon and I just take walks now that we don’t have The Cave. We talk about what else we would have done to The Cave if we still had it. We both agreed we would have found mud to patch up the rest of the cracks on the pottery. But mud won’t help us now. The chief told us that everything is going to be ok. Moon and I both agree we are never trusting that man again.

I was very proud of myself for leaving The Cave when I did, or I think I would have been thrown out like the pottery and broken into one thousand pieces. Moon says I am exaggerating but I don’t think so.

“Sunny!” yelled Moon at the top of her lungs.

“What is it?” I asked, so tired from running from my teepee to wherever Moon was.

“Look,” she said pointing to a cave that was not occupied by anything. “Welcome to The Cave #2.”

I ran back to get the pottery we saved. We both grasped the pottery and set it down.

“Home Sweet Home,” she said.

“Home sweet home,” I whispered back.

Stephen F. Austin’s Colony Problem by Chloe Han

I made a promise to my Papa when I was 4 that any time there was dinner (That was the only time we were allowed to talk.)

Mama said that she thought we should move tribes or even just move a little further to the middle of Texas, but Papa wouldn’t hear of it. Anytime Mama brought it up he said, “You have lived here your whole life do you really want to move now?”

When Papa said that, Mama just shrugged her shoulders and gave him the ‘I told you’ look that I know very well.

dead or wounded warriors. I hoped the Comanches would just leave and go back to where they came from. After a couple of months, the Comanches had found everything, even The Cave. When Moon and I saw them go in there, our hearts sank like quicksand, slowly and sadly. On my 11th birthday, we didn’t have a big birthday celebration like

Stephen F. Austin was a very famous person and is known as the Father of Texas. He was born in a mining region of southwest Virginia on Nov. 3, 1793. Austin’s father, Moses, went to the Spanish government to get a empresario grant, which would permit him to bring settlers to Texas. His dream was to create a colony for poor people who were suffering because of where they lived. He dreamed that all the people would be treated equally and live a better life in his colony. He started to create the colony but he died of pneumonia

to take over his father’s mission, but he loved his father so much and he and his father had the same vision to help people live better lives. Later on he decided to become an empresario, to help his father complete his dreams.

Texas back then was dusty and hot. It had plains and deserts. There was barely any shade in the deserted areas. The blazing rays would shine before your eyes. You would hear barely anything but the birds and people talking. It barely rained in those times. Austin created a colony between the Brazos and Colorado river because people would have enough food for their cattle and they could use the

233

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

water to drink, plant, and other purposes. Austin traveled to different places to advertise his colony. He spoke at numerous small and big gatherings, “Attention settlers! My colony is willing to accept any settler. Everyone will have enough food and supplies. Everyone will be treated equally!”

Loud cheers boomed throughout the city. That wasn’t the only way he got settlers’ attention, but he did also try to explain his colony to every settler he met. Austin would tell them about his colony, trying to get them to join.

“Hey! Check out my colony. It has anything you could possibly need” Thousands of settlers were following Austin to Texas.

But when those families were settling, an unexpected problem came along. Because different jobs got different amounts of land,

These settlers even tried to change their jobs just to get more land. There were no people there to stop them. Soon after, this became one of the major problems in the colony. Austin had seen lots and lots of such problems over and over again.

One day, Austin took a stroll near the west corner of the colony,

themselves so he kept on going. One farmer is named John, a short and stout man with a buttoned shirt struggling to cover his stomach. He was a tempered man and also very talkative.

Before John was a tall man looking down at him, as if he were a little kid. That was Charlie, a tall black haired man, clean clothes and all. He was also a very calm person. Charlie was a rancher so he got 1780 acres of land. On the other side, John was a farmer so he got only 178 acres of land. John wanted to have more land to plant more crops or build a bigger house and own a lot of cattle. When the two met at the border of their own land, John started to shout, “hey you! Gimme some of yer land. I need more of it to farm.”

But Charlie shrugged and disagreed, “Sorry, but this is my land and I have people working on my land, so yer can’t take it.”

John then became furious. His face turned beet red. He stomped his feet and glared at Charlie, growling like a bear. Charlie sighed heavily and turned away from John. But whenever they met each other, the same thing happened again. Two weeks later, when Austin was walking nearby, he was surprised when he saw the two still

went to settle the two farmers. “Okay, okay, okay, let’s settle this.”

“I know you want more land but it’s the fair share,” he tried to explain to them, “If everyone gets the same amount of land, why should I let you guys choose which job to take? Different jobs take different risks so farmers take care of their own land so they get less but ranchers need more land for their farmers to harvest more crops and pay them.”

When Austin heard more about the issues that were reported by some settlers, he went to see what else was going on. When he saw what was happening, he immediately knew the problem had gotten worse. So, he tried to stop some of the arguments over land but the people wouldn’t listen.

you’ll make it worse!” Austin’s words didn’t help much. The setters twisted their heads to look at pleading Austin, then turned away and kept on shouting. While walking to check the others, he passed by a lot of arguing neighbors. They kept arguing and complaining about land.

Everywhere he went, people were arguing. He would work all day and night, only under the dim light of one candle, writing down solutions and looking for the best one, crossing each one he didn’t think would work. He worked the hardest he ever had in his life. Austin tried and tried to think of a solution but nothing he thought of would work.

He thought about telling people where their land was but there were too many families and settlers to separate from arguing with one

another. Days passed and the problem still kept going. He knew all the settlers wanted more and better land but he couldn’t give them more. He couldn’t fairly separate all the land. The settlers might disagree with him. Austin knew he had to solve this major problem and fast.

At last, Austin thought of an idea. Austin looked at his awesome

with joy. Austin immediately got to work after that. He started hiring people called land surveyors, people who help separate land. If they wouldn’t listen to him, they might listen to their own people.

“Now,” Austin said to his land surveyors. “Go to those two farmers and separate them up.”

These people would go around his colony and tell people which part of the land is theirs. They would often put markings or fences to separate the land. Two land surveyors came to a part where two farmers were arguing. One would stop the argument and settle the farmers. The other put a mark to separate the land. Their job was to separate land fairly for each of the settlers. People started to get used to the new land separations. All the settlers had their own part of the land. After that, all the people lived in harmony.

There were over 1000 settlers living in their own section of land. Austin was very happy when he checked on the colony. Wherever he went, there were no more arguments over land. His plan had worked! Austin knew his colony would be very successful.

This problem was only one of the problems he faced in his early days. There were many more problems that he had to go through to accomplish his colony. Austin was remembered as a very important person in Texas history which is why they named the capital, Austin.

The Life

of Three Wolves

by Raelyn Lain Hawks

Hello there! I’m Riley!

I am a young wolf and used to live in Northern Mexico with my mum; then we went on a journey and escaped to Texas! Texas is my favorite place EVER! It’s so beautiful here, but it’s hard to survive around these parts. My mum passed at a young age in Northern Mexico, but my brothers and I make the best of what we have.

My oldest brother, Michael, often hunts food for me and my younger brother. My younger brother is often rolling around in the dirt or causing mayhem. He is very hyper, but I still love him. We call the youngest Jackie, or JJ.

This morning, Jackie messed around with some Black Bear cubs. He had led them from the river all the way to our little den that is about two miles away from the river! Michael and I were still cuddled up, sleeping! The cubs sniffed and huffed around our den, trying to

Michael woke up and slowly walked out of the den. He looked both ways because he was confused and heard something that ruined his slumber. He stepped out and saw two bear cubs. He snapped at them and showed his fangs to them. He was bigger, so he knew they’d get scared easily.

I heard a suspicious noise coming from the outside of where I was resting. I instantly woke up and scampered out the little entrance. I looked both ways and saw Michael trying to scare away the cubs. I tilted my head and looked from JJ to Michael. Michael had an angry look on his face, while JJ had a scared look upon his adorable and small face. Michael growled at JJ, and he slowly walked into the den, head lowered, and tail drooped down like it would not wag until next month.

I just stood there, watching everything that was happening. After both boys walked in, I looked around the outside, then followed them into our den.

Once we were in and out of the cub’s ear shot, my oldest brother spoke these harsh words, “Jackie! Those cubs are bigger than you, and you were outnumbered! If you could see what those things turn out to be when they’re older, WOO-HOO! You would be scampering

234

away like a little tiny pup! You need to be more careful in the wild, understand me? And that goes for you too, sis.”

I nodded my head respectfully. “Yes, Michael. I won’t mess with other animals in the forest that could hurt me, when older.”

I respected my brother’s rules as we were just young wolves in a tiny den, which was really our only shelter, besides hiding under our brother’s wing. We didn’t have much.

We were alone, as our parents had passed in previous years, so I knew to follow the rules not only because he was our elder brother, but because our parents had told him to look after us and care for us.

My wise mother told Jackie and I these words: “Honeys, your father and I will be gone for a while, but we’ll be back soon. I need you to follow your brother’s rules and respect him. Mwah. I love you. Be good.”

Those were the last words my mother had spoken. I still think of those sentences, and think back on everything I do, making sure I follow them directly. Sometimes, I even think of where my parents went and when they’ll be back.

JJ and I walked to the river for a drink; Michael followed, quite fallen behind. Boy, he is slow, I thought.

“C’mon Michael, catch up! You’re so slow!”

“Sorry! I’m coming!” Michael trotted up and not soon after, we shivered as my paws came to meet the cold, fresh water. Jackie and I lowered our heads about the same time and sipped the water. I raised my head and breathed in the air around me.

It was so calm; it was like you could taste the salt in the air. You could hear a deer in the distance hopping around. The birds chirped. You could see foxes walking calmly nearby. I sighed then lowered my head once more, I drank the water again.

Michael called to us, “Guys! It’s time to go!” He barked at us.

We then trotted up behind him to catch up; this time, he walked faster. I barked back.

It began to become later and later. We all walked back to the den, two miles away. My legs began to get tired. The boys trotted ahead, not knowing I had stopped behind them. I saw a little boy. I wondered where his parents were. I got worried and ordered the boys to stop and come over.

“Michael, Jackie! Come here, check this out!”

They bolted back. They saw the little boy. Michael jerked me away from him, thinking he was a danger to us. I ignored him, then walked closer. I cuddled under the boy’s arm and nudged him. I thought he was asleep. He instantly woke up and backed away; he thought we were a danger, and Michael thought the boy was a danger.

Michael showed his teeth and growled. I stopped him and stepped in front of his snarling teeth. He stopped, seeing me in front of him and not scared. I moved him away, then walked towards the now standing boy.

I jumped on him, not to attack him but to show him we weren’t a threat. I licked his face and it looked like I was smiling. Michael saw the way I was treating the boy, and how he treated him. He thought it was sort of harsh. He slowly walked forward, his head lowered and tail down. He began to pile on him like me. Jackie saw us and didn’t know what to do, so he walked over and looked down on the boy, like the rest of us. We all stood up. I rubbed against the boy’s hand as if I wanted to lead him somewhere.

I walked ahead; the boy followed. We arrived at the den. I poked my head in, as if I were telling him to go to the den. He began to get on his hands and knees. He crawled in. I walked out and carried some rocks, leaves, and more inside. I used my mouth and made a makeshift bed for him. He laid down, and soon fell into a deep slumber.

About 2 years later, we went on an adventure. We went over canyons and even crossed through valleys! We even made some friends along the way.

One is a Coyote. His name was Zong. Zong was playful, like Jackie.

In fact, they were best friends. Zong usually play-fought with him, or when they were in the mood, they snuggled.

One of coyotes was a Golden Jackal. Her name was Vi. Vi was loyal. She was kind. She was also my BFF.

The last friend we made was a cross-bred fox. His name was Max. Max had an unfortunate coat color. It was brown and black. Max had lots of manners. He was super nice, and he didn’t like rude animals or humans. He could snap easily, too. I made lots of friends and so did my brothers. My life was long, happy, and sad.

NEVER take advantage of your loved ones. Life is what YOU make of it. Don’t ever give up when things get hard. When things do get hard, train yourself and get back better than you were before. Keep trying, never give up.

Y’all Can’t Be Serious – We’re Moving to Texas?

by Kaelyn Haywood

Goodbye, New York

I sit in the car staring at the passing buildings. I never wanted to leave beautiful, dreamy New York, only to move to Texas. New York is like a song you want to listen to on repeat, and it just never gets old.

Texas, on the other hand, is a song you immediately skip, with no hesitation. The week I found out I was moving to Texas, kids started calling me “Cowboy Remi.” I pretended it didn’t bother me, but it did. I slumped in my chair and tried my best to distract myself from all of this, but I couldn’t.

“Are we going to live on a farm with animals?” my 4-year-old sister, Ellie, asked.

I wanted to know that as well. The last thing I wanted to do was work on a farm with smelly animals. I turned to my mom and her boyfriend, Sam, waiting for an answer.

“No, of course not, sweetheart,” my mom calmly said while keeping her eyes on the road.

“Our life will change, new house, new friends, new everything,”

Ellie smiled and continued to play with her Barbies. But I wasn’t smiling. This wouldn’t be the same at all. I’ll be starting 7th grade at a whole new school. A school full of children who wear cowboy boots and say “y’all.” Yuck!

At my old school, I struggled with friends. I always had my one, best friend, William. I called him Will. He was cool. Hung out with the coolest people ever, the popular boys. The ones who play all the sports and all the girls have a crush on. Yeah, them.

Right before I left, his group of friends let me hang around. They pushed me around a lot and made me do a lot for them. But I still considered them my closest friends. But now they’re gone. I’ll have to start all over again. Alone this time.

We turn down a street and pull into our driveway. My mom gets out and unlocks the door to the house. Ellie sprints as if she’s in a race. She gets up the stairs in what feels like half a second. I will admit that it is a very nice house. Much nicer than our apartment back in NYC,

was much worse. And for some reason, out of every place they could decide to “start a new life,” it had to be Houston, Texas.

A few years ago, right after my parents divorced, my dad moved away to New Hampshire. He has a completely new life there and we hardly communicate with him. But why couldn’t we be more like him and move to a simple state? I would much rather live in a state that is cold most of the time.

We pulled into the driveway late at night. The air felt humid and gross, unlike New York, where it’s already snowing. Before I stepped into the house, Ellie was already upstairs. I walked upstairs, following my sister, who had already claimed her bedroom. I didn’t care what room I got. I just wanted to leave and go back to our real home. I walked into my bedroom and dropped some boxes in the corner, not

235

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

knowing what to do. The room was so empty. I felt alone. I walked over to the bay window and brushed off the dust. I sat up there and stared outside. All I saw was the backyard which was built with a pool and a big yard space. I’m not a fan of swimming, but I’ll probably get used to it a lot over the summer.

A New Start

New York is an hour ahead, so I kept having the feeling I was running late. I got up and made my “bed” and searched through the messy school. I combed my shaggy black hair as best as I could and walked downstairs for breakfast.

“Good morning, sleepyhead,” my mom said, putting the coffee

“So excited, mom,” I said with sarcasm, grabbing at the cereal box.

“I’ll see you all later, love you, Crystal!” Sam shouts while rushing out of the door.

while handing me my sack lunch.

I walked out of the door and walked to the bus stop with my heavy backpack. I was earlier than I needed to be so I could have stalled a bit, but I mindlessly walked straight to the bus stop. So far, I have seen 0 tumbleweeds or cowboys. Just quiet and empty. It was nothing like New York, which had constant noise and crowds.

There were about four other kids at the bus stop. I talked to

reminding myself, “new school, new me.” All I had to do was happen.

I found a seat at the very front of the bus and sat down. The front of the bus was for the nerds - at least that’s what Will used to tell me. The bus driver was a sweet, small lady. She turned around to quiet down the bus riders, then turned my way.

“Oh hey, sugar, are you new here?” she asked.

I nodded my head and smiled. She seemed sweet, like a woman who I could trust with anything.

“Yes ma’am, I just moved here from New York,” I said, kind of loudly because of the noise on the bus.

She had a shocked look on her face, “New York? How fancy!”

I laughed and nodded. For some reason, Texas was not at all what I imagined. But I still would never say I love it.

I walked off the bus and arrived at my new school. It’s much bigger than my last school. Texas does live up to its saying, everything’s bigger in Texas. I walked inside and looked around at my new school. Around me, people walked everywhere with their groups of friends, just like any other middle school. But I was alone. I walked towards the student center to pick up my schedule. The halls were crowded. I was being thrown around like a rag doll by the tall 8th graders.

I got to the student center and walked towards the lady in the front. She was typing on her laptop. Her laptop was decorated with a bunch of stickers. One had the state of Texas, with a heart in the middle.

“Hi, my name is Remington Thomas,” I said as I approached her desk. “I’m new here.”

She looked over with a gentle smile and typed my name, asking how exactly to spell my name. She printed my schedule out and then wished me good luck.

rest of the classes. I peeked in. Kids were sitting on desks, having chats before class started. My new teacher was waiting for me at the doorway.

She was tall with shoulder-length hair. It was naturally brown but had old, grown-out blonde highlights. She wore black sweats and a

t-shirt with a “LOVE ALL” shirt on. Her glasses were just a bit too big for her head, causing them to slip down her nose.

“Why hello, Remington! Or do you prefer Remi?” She smiled while shaking my hand.

“Remi, please,” I mutter.

She took me inside and showed me the classroom. I sat next to a short Latina girl with long, wavy, dark brown hair. She wore a black dress with polka dots on it, paired with black Converse. She had her hair braided and tied with a pink rubber band.

I waved to her even though I didn’t expect her to do anything back. But to my surprise, she waved back.

“Hi! I’m Luisa. What’s your name? I love your shirt. I’m pretty sure my brother has that shirt. He’s in 4th grade.” She covers her mouth.

“Sorry. I talk a lot.” She giggles.

I laughed, “It’s okay, my name’s Remi. Nice to meet you, Luisa.” That was the most I’d talked to someone new in quite a while, but it felt nice. Luisa seemed like a nice person.

After class Luisa ran to catch up with me. We compared our schedules, and it turned out we had every class together, except our elective and PE were switched. I had art 3rd period, she had PE 3rd period, I had PE 6th period, she had choir 6th period. We walked to our next class together.

“So, are you new here, Rem?” she asked.

“Rem? Since when is that my name?” I asked while laughing.

“What? I think it suits you! But where are you from?” she shouts.

“I’m from New York City. We moved here because of my mom’s boyfriend’s new job”

“New York? Sick!” Luisa replied.

The rest of the day was okay. My 3rd period was fun, art is always something I do in my free time. 6th period was awful. I’m not athletic in any way. Everyone else was though. The rest of my classes went amazingly because Lu was there. Since she calls me Rem, I decided to call her Lu.

We walked to her locker after we went by mine. She was talking to me about all her favorite things to do in Houston. Suddenly an imaginary light bulb popped above her head. I looked at her, wondering what she was about to say.

“We should go to Space Center Houston together this weekend!” she exclaims.

had invited me to do something outside of school.

I shook my head vigorously and said, “Yes! I’d love to!”

We immediately texted our parents. Both our moms said yes.

Day with Lu

Her mom was just like Luisa. She talked a lot and had similar hair. But Mrs. Abreu had a much stronger Spanish accent. My grandmother was Latina though, so I was used to thick Spanish accents.

Mrs. Abreu had a million questions for me and the reasons I moved here. I tried my best to answer them all, but she talked very fast. Finally, after a car ride full of questions and Mrs. Abreu yelling at fellow drivers in Spanish, we arrived. I got out of the car and grabbed my zip lock bag with 40 dollars inside. I stuffed the bag inside the pocket of my blue jacket.

We paid for our tickets outside and walked in. I gasped. This was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen. Posters were full of information about space. We played around for about an hour, then her mom offered to go on the tram to see a real rocket. With no hesitation, we said yes and rushed to the line. The rocket was so much bigger than I could ever imagine. We read all the information about it. I was having so much fun learning and hanging out the whole day with Lu. At around 2:00 we ate lunch and spent another hour exploring. Afterward, we hit the gift shop. I bought a grey shirt with a space shuttle on it, as well as a key chain. As we were leaving, Luisa handed me friendship bracelets she bought in the gift shop. I quickly put it on and hugged her.

236

Almost every weekend for about 2 months, Luisa took me to different places around Houston. It wasn’t bad here. I loved Texas.

Living a Better Life

Two years later I’m still living in Texas. Sam and my mom are married and happy now. It’s incredible here, and all I had to do was

That never happened in New York.

Texas is a place I’ve deeply connected with, and if I’m honest, it’s somewhere I’m meant to be forever. It’s beautiful and has a lot of sights and history.

I’ve learned about and seen so many new things. Texans are so welcoming and having a friend like Lu has shown me the bright side of Texas. Without her, it would be the same as it was in New Yorksad and lonely. I realize now life isn’t all about the bright lights and glamorous buildings. It’s about the feeling of being at home, and I know now that Texas is that place for me.

Down In History

by Addison Hearn

Part One: Nicholas Wood was an ordinary kid in the ordinary city of San Antonio, TX. He was just like any other kid living in his neighborhood. Every weekday, he would go to school, and every weekend he would relax and have some time to cool down from all of the school work. It’s so funny how the strangest days of your entire life can begin like any other. To him, it was an ordinary Monday morning, but something very…. odd was about to happen. Something very odd indeed. When Nicholas, or Nick as his friends call him, headed downstairs to the kitchen one Monday morning, he was soon greeted by the sweet smell of his mother’s pancakes.

“Mmmm” he sighed, breathing in the savory aroma. Soon after he was ready, he set out for the city bus stop with his little sister, Kaira.

He checked his watch while holding Kaira’s hand. Suddenly, not far away the loud sound of wheels reached his ears and a long blue and white vehicle advanced down his street. As Nick hauled himself onto the bus he heard one of his best friends, Serena Brooks, call him over.

“Nick!” she yelled, patting the empty seat next to her. As soon as they got to the bus stop at Woodridge Elementary School, they stepped off and immediately started looking for Treavor. Nick, Serena, and their other friend Treavor Foxx had been together since kindergarten. Serena is very brave, loyal, and has a big heart. Treavor is frightened very easily, but he respects people for who they are plus he’s a good secret keeper. Nick, on the other hand, is always on schedule and loves extra credit. Soon, they found Treavor looking around nervously. Treavor’s eyes locked with theirs and he ran over to them. The three friends chatted as they entered the school.

“See you in class!” Nick called over his shoulder as he opened his today. Nick didn’t exactly know why, but he hated learning history.

Slowly, Nick grabbed a few books and dragged himself toward his

As soon as he sat down, the history teacher walked in, followed by the principal.

Part Two: “Class…. CLASS!” Mr. Dallas yelled to silence the room. “Principal Lopez has an announcement to make!” he said, his voice returning to normal.

Principal Lopez cleared his throat before speaking, “Ahem, as you might already know, this class will be skipping school tomorrow.’’ to…. the Alamo!”

At this, the whole class groaned, especially Nick. As the principal left the room, Mr. Dallas interrupted the class’s ghostlike moaning.

“Ok, now that that’s been settled, turn to page 295 in your books.” “Ugh,” complained Nick, reaching inside his desk for his history book. Suddenly, he stiffened as his hand met nothing but air on one side of the slot. Hopefully, he reached into the other side and pulled out his science, math, reading, writing, and English books, but no history.

“Mr. Wood,” said a voice from the front of the room. Nick looked up to see Mr. Dallas staring at him from his large table. “Page 295 please,” he said through clenched teeth.

“I….I I.... forgotmyhistorybook!” he blurted quickly.

“Is that so?” he asked, shaking his head. “Here.” He reached into a cabinet beside his table. He handed Nick an old tattered book.

“Thanks,” Nick said gratefully.

That night, thoughts swirled in his head before falling asleep.

Part Three: “Settle down everyone. Quiet Zoey. HEY! STOP FIGHTING YOU TWO!” These were the types of things Nick kept

of the book was Texas History that You Can Hold in Your Hands. Personally, he thought this was a strange title. On the bus ride to the Alamo, which wasn’t far away, everyone was yelling across the seats to their friends. Meanwhile, Nick, Serena, and Treavor were sitting quietly in a seat at the back of the bus. When the class arrived, students fought their way out of the loud vehicle. As kids poured out of the bus, Mr. Dallas silenced them.

“First of all, does everyone have their history book?” he asked. Everyone held their books in the air. “Good, then turn to page 587.”

the page, it was bookmarked. “Hmmm.” he wondered. Suddenly Serena and Treavor found him and looked at his book too. They got lost in the picture of the Alamo on the page. The trio could still hear the teacher in the background, but not very clearly. Suddenly, they looked up from the book and found that they were not at the Alamo historical site area anymore. Part Four: Nick, Serena, and Treavor looked around and gasped. They were still at the Alamo, but their surroundings were not as they had just been. The land was barren, the sky was foggy, and they were wearing weird old-timey clothes. Then, someone spoke from behind them, breaking the eerie silence.

“Hey! What in the world are you three doing out here?”

They turned around, a man riding a horse was staring back at them. Treavor covered his mouth, trying to hide his shock. Treavor loved history, it was pretty obvious that he knew who this was.

“Who is that?” Nick asked him.

“That’s James Bowie, a colonel at the Battle of the Alamo in 1836. He wrote a letter to the provisional government needing backup,” he answered, still shocked.

“Geez Treavor,” Nick commented. “You sound like Mr. Dallas.”

“Wait, wait, wait!” Serena questioned, pulling them out of earshot. “If that guy is here,” she said slowly. “Then that means we’re in the….”

“Where are your parents?” James asked.

“Ummm…. We don’t know.” Nick said casually.

“Why are you out here by yourselves then?”

“Well,” started Nick. “We were riding our horses but they threw us off, so we just started wandering around and ended up here.”

“Alright then, you can stay here. Just come with me,” he said, turning away. As soon as his back was facing them, Serena grabbed the pages until she found the Alamo picture.

“Whoa,” James yelled, turning back around again. “What… Oh well, they’re probably just fast runners.”

Part Five: Suddenly, they were zapped back to the present and Mr. Dallas was still babbling on.

“Wow,” exclaimed Nick. “The land was so barren, and it felt so unwelcoming.”

“See?” Trevor asked. “History is no joke.”

237

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Yeah…. no kidding,” whispered Nick, still shocked from their experience.

“Did time just….. Like, stop when we we-” Serena stopped midsentence. Her face went pale almost as if she’d seen a ghost. Nick and Treavor turned around only to see Mr. Dallas staring at them from his position at the front of the crowd.

“What,” he grumbled. “Is so interesting in that book that you have to talk about it in a huddle?” Now, everyone in the class had turned around to look at them.

“Well?” he demanded. “Care to share with the rest of the class?”

“N-no sir” Nick stammered, “We were just so engaged in this lesson! There are so many interesting facts.” He plastered a big fake smile on his face.

Mr. Dallas eyed him suspiciously. “Felix, hand me that book,” he demanded. Felix was the teacher’s pet. He was the one that ran errands for the teachers back at school. He also strongly disliked Nick. Felix yanked the book away from him from behind and handed it to Mr. Dallas.

“No, don’t!” yelled Nick. Too late, Mr. Dallas had opened the book.

Part Six: He scanned the pages with a frown on his face. “Hmmm,” he grunted, tossing the book back to Nick.

That night, as Nick hopped into bed all he could think about was how unusual the trio’s experience had been. Eventually, his mind became clouded over, his eyes closed and his breathing became

open the book, but when he did, nothing happened. The rest of the day was normal too. When school was over and Nick was waiting for his mom to pick him up, Serena and Treavor came over to him.

“Did you keep it? The book?” asked Serena.

“Yeah,” Nick responded.

“Well…” Treavor dragged off. “What are you going to do with it?”

“I honestly don’t have a clue.” replied Nick. He reached into his bag and pulled out the old book. “Do you think that we should go back?” He kept his gaze on the ripped cover. “I mean, see what it was really like to be there?”

things and….. you know, change the past.”

“I don’t think that’s such a good idea,” Treavor warned. “Changing the past is easy but very risky. Even worse, life-risking, and that’s not a risk I’m willing to take.”

“Then we’ll just warn them!” Serena said.

“I think Treavor’s right,” Nick mumbled. “It’s way too dangerous.”

“Fine, we’ll go only to check things out,” she sighed.

So, they opened the book and fell into a strange trance again. In fact, they were so focused on the book, that they didn’t notice Kaira, Nick’s little sister, who grabbed Nick’s leg at the last moment.

Part Seven: Whoosh! Suddenly four children were standing on a hill not so far away from the Alamo. Nick felt something clinging to his leg and looked down with a yelp.

“KAIRA!?” he gasped as she giggled. “WHAT!? HOW!? WHY ARE YOU HERE!?”

He could see the shocked looks on his friends’ faces out of the corner of his eye. He stopped struggling and picked her up off the ground. They were wearing strange clothes again and this time, it was night. James Bowie was circling around the Alamo on his horse. Maybe he’s on the lookout. Nick wondered. Just then, James spotted them and rode over.

“Why are you three out here again!? You’re supposed to be inside, and now there’s another kid!?”

“This is my little sister,” Nick said.

“That’s not the point!” yelled James. “Back inside, there might be a battle soon. The fort is the only way you’ll be safe.”

Nick froze, as he thought about what was to come his heart drooped sadly.

“Stay here, we just got word that an army is coming,” he

said, shoving the four into the fort.

waiting for a reply, he dashed in through the doorway.

Part Eight: A little while later James started to wake the soldiers and they got ready for battle if there was going to be one (which there

of the sudden, a bell rang and all the armored men started to rush outside. The friends, who were huddled in a corner, leaped to their feet.

“What does that mean?” Nick asked a nearby soldier.

“When that bell rings, it means that our enemies have been spotted. We have to defend the fort,” he answered, rushing away with the others. Soon after he left, James came towards the door.

“You four have to stay here,” he told them. “I’ll give up my life to protect innocent people.”

He nodded to Kaira, and as if she knew what was going to happen, she saluted him before he ran out the door.

“REMEMBER THE ALAMO!” he yelled as he started to ride off into the horizon.

“NO!” yelled Serena. She tried to go after him, but Treavor and Nick held her back.

“It has to happen.” Nick reminded her. “If we change the past, who knows how it will affect the present. It’s too risky, we went over that!”

“Yeah…..you’re right,” she muttered under her breath. All four of them sat there in complete silence for a while with teary eyes.

Nick choked. “It’s not just about learning, it’s so that you can use the information in your life. It’s about being able to understand how bad and scary all of this was. During all of these battles, billions of people

Nick was crying now. Treavor and Serena walked up behind him and put their hands on his shoulders. “It was a danger they were ready to face head-on,” they reassured him.

“Thanks guys, I’m so lucky to have you two as friends,” he said, managing a smile.

“You’ll always have us,” Treavor said, smiling back.

“GROUP HUG!” Serena shouted suddenly, squeezing them both intensely.

“Can’t BREATHE!” gasped Nick.

“OH! Sorry,” she said looking embarrassed.

“I wanna go home,” Kaira whined.

“Come here you little disaster on legs!” Nick said tickling her and lifting her around his neck. With Kaira still around him, he opened

Part Nine: Back in the present Nick heard his mom calling him and Kaira.

“Bye!” he called to his friends and picked up his little sister. “Don’t you dare tell mom and dad about this.” He ran around the corner to the school’s parking lot.

When his mom hugged him and asked him how his day was he said, “Very….mysterious.” Eventually, Nick decided that the book was too dangerous, so that night when nobody was watching, he tossed warm, and settled in his bed, he reminded himself how lucky he was to have everything he had, and dozed off, dreaming of historical dreams. Nick had a good life and when he was older wrote a book called I Am Texas

Part Ten: There’s a quote that says You never know what you’ve got until it’s gone and there’s another that says The truth is, you knew what you had, you just didn’t think you’d lose it. Our independence is special, we

made for this freedom, and not take it for granted. Some people take our liberties for granted by hurting others or stealing for themselves. Just remember, you are lucky to live in a free country. Especially in the amazing state that I spent most of my childhood in: TEXAS!

238

Regional Finalist

The Vultures

by Madeline Hein

They drive me to sorrow. I can feel them circling over my head. Watching. Waiting. As I trudge through the never ending desert with nothing but my wits, I can only feel the sand under my feet and their eyes boring into me. Water. It’s been days without water. I’ve stopped by several oases, but I keep moving in fear of losing any daylight. I have no idea where I’m going or where I’ve been. I’ve lost all sense of direction. My legs feel weak under the weight of my body, my muscles are sore. The vultures are hungry. The vultures are hungry. The vultures are hungry.

I crawl on the hot sand, and desperately, within my mind, I cry. I cry out for help. But of course, I receive no response. There’s no one else here, after all. It’s just me and those vultures that I dread. My head feels heavy and stuffed. I can feel my eyelids sink, and my hands shake. Despite the world being annoyingly bright, I started to see the stars of Texas. They clouded my vision. I was hungry, and so were the vultures. The vultures are hungry.The vultures are hungry. The vultures are hungry. I hated the vultures, but the vultures didn’t care.

I didn’t know what to do. I felt like I was going in circles and never making any distance. My patience was as dry as my throat. I was beginning to become angry, angry that I was too weak to remember where I was going and where I had been. Angry that it was all my fault, because I could have stopped to drink from the oasis, and yet I kept going. Angry that I let my hunger consume my thoughts. The vultures are hungry. The vultures are hungry. The vultures are hungry. I dropped on my stomach. My limbs had just enough energy to turn me onto my back. I breathed in and out, in and out. The blazing sun caused me to sweat, and then dried up the sweat. The cycle was viscous on my skin. Three pitch black shadows followed a pattern overhead. The vultures. They are here. Day after day. It must have been days since I thought I went to eternal sleep. But I was awake. I was alive, I

I open my eyes more. The stream I was hearing was right next to my head. I saw the red dust my head was resting on. Where am I? How did I get here?

“Ah, you’re awake. Good, good. Take a drink from the stream. It’s fresh,” a voice said from a small distance behind me. I used the bit of strength in my arm to prop up my upper body on my elbow. Either I was hallucinating, or I really was dead, because a few feet away was a horned lizard, about the size of the average housecat, sitting on a red rock. It wore an orange poncho with beautiful, striking patterns and accents of gold. It held a carving knife and a piece of wood in its clawed hands. I felt like I couldn’t move, like I shouldn’t move. I had no idea what this larger than life creature was capable of.

“No need to stare, human. I know I have a few scales out of place, no need to remind me,” the lizard laughed to itself at its own remark. “Like I said, the stream is fresh. Or do you not trust me?”

I honestly didn’t know what to say, but I slowly moved to the stream, not taking my eyes off the lizard. My hands wearily scooped up some of the cold water. It felt refreshing against my sand covered and burnt hands. I sluggishly began to drink. The water was good. No, it was more than good. It was possibly the best drink of water I’d ever had. I suppose you can only miss things once they’re taken away from you.

“So, tell me,” started the lizard, “How did you get stranded out here?”

“....... I crashed in a plane,” I responded cautiously. “I was the only one who survived.”

“Ahhhh, I see, I see. Well, I hope you didn’t mind me dragging you to some shade and water.”

I took the chance to look around. We were under a small shelf

of rock, with eroded holes decorating the surface. Small plants and grass grew wildly in the cracks on the ground.

“Are we… inside of a cliff?” I asked.

“One of the cliffs. There are different kinds of small caves and formations in the Red Mountain,” the lizard explained while digging its knife into the wood.

“Red Mountains?”

“That’s what I call this place. Did the Mars dust give it away?”

took care of them real quick,” the horned lizard grimaced.

“So… what did you do?” I asked, sitting next to the lizard.

“I stayed here. I had all I ever needed within the caves of the mountain.” I thought about the lizard’s words.

“You were afraid?”

The lizard stopped carving. It sighed and turned to me. “Yes…. I was. I never left because… well… you know. But, I did need to get you out of their sight. That’ll be the last time I leave this place. Never again, no way.” I began to think.

“What if you left the desert?”

“Are you stupid? How would I escape a thousand-mile desert and not get caught by the vultures? What a silly idea. Leave the desert…” the lizard shook its head.

“We don’t have to leave on foot. The plane I was in crashed. I thought that even if they tried to look for me, I wouldn’t survive long enough. But, now that I did survive, they can help the both of us. What do you say?” I reached my hand out to the large lizard. It hesitated.

“Are you sure?”

“Very.” The lizard slowly reached for my hand, and shook.

There once was a guy named Tommy Geller. Tommy was a storm chaser. The worst one in Texas, that is. For instance, one time he tried to chase a cyclone in the great plains but got sucked in before he could warn a town nearby! Anyway, he was known as a failure, and all the other storm chasers made fun of him. One day, after his storm-chasing car, Betsy, got sucked up, he was walking alongside the road thinking about retiring, which was a pretty good idea at the time.

Suddenly, a GINORMOUS tornado zoomed by. He decided to go one last time. He ran and he ran, and he actually was chasing a storm, without a car or being sucked in—you have to admit, that’s pretty impressive. Anyway, The Tornado was about to wipe out a whole city. This wasn’t just any city. It was Austin, the Capital of Texas! But somehow, the worst storm chaser in Texas, or for all I know, maybe even the world managed to chase it in the other direction!

Tommy thought it was just a piece of debris or an hallucination from exhaustion or a lack of water because he left his water bottle in Betsy, the storm-chasing car. But it couldn’t have been a piece of debris because it came out of The Tornado very gradually, and then Tommy realized it was an EYE, and the tornado literally picked him up with his tornado hand, so it couldn’t have been a hallucination.

Anyway, The Tornado said, “I am the Eye of the Storm. I do not want to hurt you, Tommy. I know you want to be a hero so keep chasing me and maybe you will actually catch me, unlike the other tornadoes and cyclones and typhoons you have chased. So, get ready to rumble!”

The Eye of the Storm set Tommy down on the ground, but Tommy was so thirsty and tired. So, Tommy made a quick stop at a convenience store to get some water and an energy drink. Then Tommy drank some water and the energy drink, and he was off!

Tommy ran so fast, and I mean like, cheetah fast! Anyway, Tommy was really gaining on The Tornado, but Tommy accidentally got sucked in, and Tommy was running so fast inside The Tornado that

239

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Tornado V.S. Storm Chaser by Colton Helm

something and went back in time!

The tornado zoomed somewhere else and dropped Tommy who somehow survived, and he fell right in the middle of nowhere! He checked his watch, and it was going crazy! It was extremely windy, and he thought he was in the middle of a dust storm, and he was right on that one! He pulled up a bandana and checked his watch again. It said it was 1933 in Lubbock, Texas!

That meant he was in the middle of the Dust Bowl! He ran into an abandoned saloon, but it wasn’t actually abandoned! Tommy walked in and everybody stared at him. He sat down at the bar and asked for a glass of water. Then everyone laughed and giggled and snorted, and he asked the bartender what was everyone laughing at? The bartender said that they haven’t had water for days, since a that The Tornado also took people from the past to the Dust Bowl because it would be weird if they were cowboys in the middle of the 1930s!

The guy sat next to him and said his name was Tommy Geller. He talking to one of his ancestors, and he stared at the other Tommy for and was about to leave when the other Tommy asked, “Where are you going?”

Tommy said, “I’m chasing a Tornado.”

The other Tommy said it was really dangerous with dust storms, like the one right outside the saloon. Tommy said he didn’t care, and that it was worth it. They packed some stuff but stayed for the rest of the day because they would travel at night. In the daytime, they would eat and sleep. It went on like this for months, and halfway through their journey, they drank all of Tommy’s water and power drink, and all of the other Tommy’s drinks. But the next day, they found a freshwater lake! It was pretty gross, but since Tommy, (the other Tommy) was a cowboy and traveled a lot, he was trained for this sort of thing, so he

Then one day, they came across another saloon, and when they big and rustic-colored, wearing a cowboy hat and two guns hanging off his belt. He turned around and it was actually The Tornado! But all that dust turned him orange, and now he had the power of a dust storm!

Tommy ran and jumped onto The Tornado, and they wrestled,

Tornado and threatened him if he didn’t take him back home.

The Tornado said he didn’t know how, and he wanted to go home too, but then Tommy remembered and led The Tornado outside. He told The Tornado to start spinning around really fast and he said goodbye to the other Tommy and let himself get sucked in.

He landed right in his bed, and his Mom opened the door and shouted, “WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN!?”

She looked through the hole in the roof and saw The Tornado’s eye peeking in and fainted.

Tommy shrugged and he knew his Mom would kick him out when she woke up, so he went to live with The Tornado.

A Letter From Texas by Haylee Hernandez

Howdy Reader, My name is Texas. I am 175 years old. Y’all may have heard things about me such as I have big bright stars deep in my heart or that everything is bigger’n here but there is a lot more to me than just these things. I have had six nations rule over me and

A man named Stephen. F. Austin helped start an American colony here which encouraged more Americans to settle. But, because the lines of the land that they could settle was unclear, and because of the number of eager Americans settlin’ in my lands, Mexico sent troops to make sure things did not get out of hand.

March 2nd, 1836 my settlers declared themselves to be an independent nation called The Republic of Texas or the Lone to stand alone but also the wish to become another American general Antonio Lopez de Santa Anna came with his army to was a Catholic mission called the Alamo in, the then small town, of San Antonio. On February 23rd, General Santa Anna demanded the 185 men and others in the mission surrender or

The men refused to surrender; they were ready to fend off the enemy or die tryin’. Legend has it that Colonel William Travis drew a line on the dirt of the mission ground and told

one crossed the line. Even Jim Bowie, who was sick, had his cot carried across the line. There they stood their ground, killin’ around 1500 of the enemy before they could no longer resist the Mexican Army on March 6, 1836.

The Mexicans killed every single man ‘cept for one who claimed from the Alamo to take a message to Sam Houston to tell him that the Alamo had been defeated. The Alamo buildin’ still stands until Santa Anna signed a treaty acceptin’ my independence. Unfortunately, a new Mexican government did not recognize the treaty.

My people formed their own government and applied to become part of the United States but I had to wait for ten long years while the United States was decidin’ on the issue. The northern states didn’t want me in because I would give slavery a positive advantage. The southern wanted me for the same reason. Finally, I became the 28th state of America in 1845. If you are wonderin’

country surrendered to the United States and became a part of America again.

If you come and visit me, know that I am a big ‘ol state. I am the second largest state by both land and population. Many of my people for many years have worked with cattle. One breed you may recognize as mine is the Texas Longhorn. These cattle have horns reachin’ sometimes more than six feet! I have plenty of large cities and small towns. If you come, you should visit them both them! Houston is my largest city with plenty to do there. One such thing is to visit a bridge with hundreds of bats. The food is very diverse and delicious. Houston is named after Sam Houston, a General in the and has existed since before the battle of the Alamo. You can still visit the Alamo in San Antonio although it is not as it was in 1836. Seven different regions make up my lands. In the very south is my is located here.

held some land within me though this did not last. I became part of Mexico when they gained their independence from Spain in 1821.

My Gulf Coast lines my border with the Gulf of Mexico. Houston is located in this region. The Coast is often humid and hot in the summer. One notable part of my scenery is my beautiful Hill and cacti make up this place. One amazin’ spot here is a sinkhole night to catch many of my pesky mosquitos. I contain part of what guessed it), Pines! It is also home to many swamps and wildlife. My

240

next region is Prairie and Lakes. This land is spotted with woods and grasslands rollin’ over low hills.

Many dinosaur fossils have been found here includin’ the Technosaurus which was found near and named after a university here. My state dinosaur is the Pleurocoelus. My panhandle is my northern most tip. It is full of grass and wind turbines. My last region is called West Texas. Here is a near desert like climate with many small mountain ranges. I often do not get snow but this year the near whole of me got hit by a snow storm like we have never seen. For once I was colder than my fellow state Alaska.

My coast has been hit many a time by hurricanes but they have never shut down the whole of me like this one did. My beaches were covered in snow and the power was being cut everywhere. People here have to prepare for any type of weather. As you can see, I am a great place.

One last thing you may be wondering about is my people. I have most of whom are friendly. Many different languages are spoken here but most of my people speak English or Spanish.

I hope you have enjoyed learnin’ about who I am, and I hope you come visit me some day. See y’all soon ~ Texas

The Best Summer in Texas by Jimena Herrera

One day, a little green parrot named Tito lived in Texas. He was in his cage when his owner Sam came and let him out. When Sam took him out, Tito jumped on her hand. They went to the kitchen where Sam gave Tito a little piece of bread, and Sam got a big piece of bread.

After that, Sam’s mom came and said for Sam to change for school. Tito hopped off her hand, so Sam could get ready. When Sam was ready, she gave Tito a little hug and then went outside. Sam went outside because her mom was waiting for her in the car. After

do. Tito went into his cage and started playing with his toys.

All day, Tito was playing with his toys, but then Sam came, and she was happy. Sam was happy because it was Summer Break and there wasn’t school. The other reason Sam was happy was because her teacher passed out papers for a pet contest. Sam said she wanted both and Tito to sign up and said that the contest was going to be right there in Texas.

Sam’s mom said yes and suggested that Sam and Tito start practicing. Sam said she wanted to do a few tricks and that she was going to teach Tito something new. Tito was excited to learn something new.

Tito knew that they had to do their best if they wanted to win The Texas Pet Contest. After Sam and Tito got on stage, the host said they could begin.

do the main one. But it turned out, Tito did all the tricks at the same

was time to announce the winner of the Texas pet contest. The judge said the winner was Sam and Tito because they did an amazing job! Tito and Sam went on stage to receive their trophy, while Sam’s mom took pictures.

After the contest, Sam and Tito went into the car to go home. When Sam and Tito got home, Sam put Tito in his cage. After Sam put Tito in his cage, Sam went to her room, put on her pj’s, and went to sleep.

The next morning, when Sam woke up, she went to the kitchen and saw that her mom was making pancakes. When Sam’s mom saw Sam, she said, “there’s my little winner” and then they all sat down to eat.

After Sam and her mom were done eating, Sam’s mom said that since summer wasn’t over they were going to Splash Town which was still in Texas and would be staying at a hotel close by. She suggested Sam start packing and to pack enough clothes for a week. While Sam was packing, she started to think about how much fun she and her mom would have.

When Sam was done packing, she asked her mom if she could bring Tito.

Sam’s mom said “yes,” and that made Sam feel super excited.

After Sam’s mom packed, Titio, Sam, and Sam’s mom went to the car and left for the hotel. By the time Sam, her mom, and Tito got to the hotel it was already 9:00 in the evening.

When they checked in and got up to their room, Sam and her mom and Tito went to sleep. In the morning when Sam woke up, her mom was already sitting at the table.

Sam asked her mom, “Where is Tito?” Sam didn’t see Tito.

Sam ‘s mom said, “The check-in lady said that if we were going out today, we would have to leave Tito with her.”

Sam ‘s mom told Sam to go get her stuff for Splash Town. Sam and her mom left for Splash Town. Once Sam and her mom got to Splash Town, Sam and her mom ate, and then went on a water slide together a few times.

Later, Sam and her mom left for the hotel. When they got there, Sam went to go get Tito. This was Sam’s best summer.

Regional Finalist

I Love You Endlessly

the stand to Sam’s hand. Tito already knew how to do all the tricks. But Tito still didn’t know what the main trick was.

The next day, Sam and Tito woke up early to start working on the main trick. Sam said the main trick was to do all the tricks at the same time within two minutes. Once Tito knew the main trick, he knew he had to work hard.

After all the practicing, it was only two more days until the contest. Sam and Tito kept waking early, so they could practice.

Finally, Tito got the hang of all the tricks and was ready to win the contest. Tito was very happy because it was the day of the contest! He was a little scared because what if he and Sam didn’t win?

The contest started at 1pm so Sam and Tito started practicing more. It was 12:30pm and Sam’s mom said to go get ready and that she would wait for them in the car. They left for the Pet Contest. Once there, Sam and Tito went inside, and Sam’s mom went to park the car. When Sam and Tito went inside, a young lady showed them to their dressing room.

Once it was Sam and Tito’s turn, they went on stage. Sam and

by Juliette Hess

May 13, 1941 - Galveston Army AirField

My Dearest Margaret, I am writing you this letter with a barely beating heart, for I am unable to get a wink of sleep! The thought of you not lying here in bed next to me is tearing my soul into a billion broken pieces. I realize it has only been a few weeks here at the training base, but I feel as homesick as ever. The Texas sun keeps beating on my back, making my temperature rise, but nothing can compare to the warmth I feel when next to you. I lack the smell of your rosemary perfume and

the mornings with the hopes of hearing your stunning laugh and youthful banter, yet I am always left disappointed. Instead, I must be a man, follow commands, and work my muscles until numb. This war may be tearing apart our world, but it has absolutely no chance of coming in between my love for you, Margaret. You are my heart and the only woman for me. I love you endlessly. Yours Truly, Douglas

May 25, 1941Austin, Texas

Oh, Douglas! Seeing my name written in your handwriting makes me burst

241

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

into tears. Home doesn’t feel the same without you near. More and more men have been drafted since you left. I heard Charlie Jean has been sent to a base in San Antonio and Billy Adams to Waco Army AirField. It’s lovely seeing fellow Texans stand up for our country, but at what cost? Every morning, I get up with sweat dripping down my forehead due to my worries and night terrors that you are unsafe. I venerate your ability to remain so calm through it all. There is never a moment when I don’t think about you, Douglas. I feel as if the whole world is spinning out of orbit, yet I remain completely still, for I am unable to move on without you. I pray every night for your safe return home. Stay strong, my dear. I know that you can do this! I love you to the moon and back. Your Biggest Fan, Margaret

My love, Margaret, I want you to know that your letters make every negative thought of mine disappear. I store your glorious words into my pillowcase every night so that I can feel as close to you as possible. I long to hear your voice again. It pains me to write what I am about to say, Margaret. Truly, my hand is beginning to shake profusely, and I must take breaks in order to maintain my penmanship for you, my dear. As you know, I have been drafted into the war due to the Selective Training and Service Act. More and more men have been coming into boot camp, and it has been declared that a wave of deployment for soldiers will be taking place. I have been selected to move to Naval Station Pearl Harbor, the naval base that the

me beyond comparison to think of being an ocean away from you. However, I am overjoyed to write that I will be able to visit before I leave! Everything I have done to train for our country feels worth it now that we will be reunited. I love you endlessly. Yours Truly, Douglas August 2, 1941 - Austin, Texas

My Dearest Douglas, I cannot believe that your visit home has already passed and that you are on the way to Hawaii! Seeing, hugging, and kissing your face has refueled my heart with such hope and pride. I was so pleased to see that this heartwrenching war has not dimmed the ray of sunshine that you are, my Douglas. It feels like I am falling in love with you all over again. We have come so far. I

I was, this pasty-skinned redheaded girl gawking over the handsome boy who all of my classmates admired. I remember staring at your perfect complexion in awe as your blonde hair danced in the wind, and your smile enlightened the whole room. Someone would have had to pay me a million dollars to get me to believe that Douglas Roberts would one day get down on his knee and propose! I can not stop rubbing and staring at this beautiful ring. When I begin to feel my worries overpowering my strength, I just hold it close to my heart, and the faith and pride that I have for you triumphs my fear. As much as I want you to be home with me now, I could wait an eternity if that is how long it would take for us to get married. You will always be worth the wait, my Douglas. I love you to the moon and back. Your Biggest Fan, Margaret

October 4, 1941 - Austin, Texas

My Dearest Douglas, Hello, my love. I have news to share that feels so absurd for me to tell you through a letter, but what other choice do we have? I wanted to save this extraordinary secret until I could see you again, but it seems like that will just take too long. Oh, my dearest, we are expecting! We are going to be the parents of a beautiful baby boy! My heart is imploding with such gratitude and excitement! Even though you are not physically here, a piece of your soul and a resemblance of your heartbeat are now with me every day. Please, Douglas, give me a sign that

ocean blue eyes that cause a river of love to gush through my heart every time I look at you. Most importantly, I hope that our boy will have your smile. He is already spectacular in my eyes. I must warn you, Margaret, that I may not be able to write to you immediately. Things here at Pearl Harbor seem to be getting quite hectic. There are whispers that the Japanese may be paying us an unwanted visit quite soon. Some men think that is a ridiculous rumor considering how far Japan is from us, although I know that we need to be prepared! That is why I am working my hardest to try and set up our soldiers for the worst if a surprise ambush were to happen. On a lighter note, I am pleased to say I have met one lovely man, Jeffery O’Connor, who can also relate to the pain caused by the separation from those that we love. He, too, has a family at home, a darling wife and daughter. It’s been nice

you complete. If things start looking better in the next couple of weeks, I may be able to visit! When I am home, we will build the most outstanding nursery. I can not wait to share our laughs that make our bellies sore and the kisses that make me melt into a puddle of bliss. I am over the moon with excitement and gratitude! I love you endlessly. Yours Truly, Douglas

November 27, 1941 - Austin, Texas

Dear Douglas, I am so in love with you. I can not wait for you to come home and for our future together! I am ready to show our child how wonderful our world can be when surrounded by those we love. I will keep this letter short and sweet, for I know that you have so much work to do. Please stay safe, and continue to be the leader that you have always been, my Douglas. Baby Roberts and I can not wait to see you! I am already picking out colors for his nursery. We will have to include Army Green in his room so that he can always look up to his hero of a father. A hero for America and the hero of our family. I do not know what I would do without you. You are not only my soulmate but also my best friend. I love you to the moon and back, my Douglas. Your Two Biggest Fans, Margaret and Baby Roberts

December 14, 1941

Dear Margaret Evertson, The Commandment of the U.S. Army regrets to inform

on Sunday, December 7, during the attack on Pearl Harbor. We extend our deepest sympathy to you and your family for your loss. Sincerely, The U.S. Army & Soldiers

December 20, 1941

Dear Margaret Everston, My name is Jeffery O’Connor. I had the honor of wanted to send my condolences to you and your family. I know that you have received the letter from The U.S. Army informing you of this heartbreaking news, but those letters are never personal enough. Douglas Roberts deserves a proper farewell, and you deserve an explanation. The Japanese attacked Pearl Harbor at around 8:00 A.M. on Sunday, December 7, 1941. Many soldiers on the island were not expecting this attack, and we were heavily understaffed and unprepared. Douglas was one of the few soldiers who tried to warn the others about the possible ambush, yet many thought that the possibility was too unlikely. I, for one, enlisted my whole faith in Douglas Roberts, for he was the most hardworking and dedicated man I knew. You

you to the moon and back! Your Two Biggest Fans, Margaret and Baby Roberts

November 6, 1941 - Naval Station Pearl Harbor, Hawaii

Oh, My Jeepers, Margaret! I am speechless! I feel as if I am soaring through the air, whipping through the clouds, and gliding in an atmosphere that only includes by myself after hearing that you and my child are expecting my safe return. When our boy is born, we will have to go down to Dallas in the summer and take him to hill where we will make that kid feel as if he is the king of the world! Margaret, I hope our child obtains your incredible mind. If he is half as bright as you are, the country will have no idea what is coming their way! I hope he will have your

alive, tell my Margaret that she will be ok. She is the strongest woman I know, and she was always the hero of our family, for she was the one keeping me from giving up. Margaret and our Baby Roberts will forever be my world, and I’ve now realized my purpose was not to serve this country. It was to become their guardian angel. I love them both endlessly.” Margaret, it was an honor to know and serve alongside your Douglas. You should be so proud. Sincerely, Jeffery O’Connor

December 14, 1960

Dear Dad, Hey there! In all honesty, I have no idea where to begin. It’s a silly idea for me to be writing a letter to my deceased father, but acting like you will read my words makes me feel closer to you. I have spent all of my life idolizing the hero known to me as “Dad,” who I was never able to meet, but Mom has told

242

hanging in there. You would be so proud of her. She has started her own support group with soldiers’ wives, and I know it has helped her cope. Today has marked exactly 19 years since Mom received the letter announcing your death, and she has no idea that I know. I found a box with all of the messages you sent to her while deployed, and my goodness, I have never been so honored to be your son. Since the attack on Pearl Harbor, Texas opened nearly 175 military bases and became a hot spot for the economy. Your act of bravery, along with your fellow soldiers, caused

hero, and I want to be just like you, father. I want to have your bravery, passion,

this is a way for me to feel closer to you. America and our whole family are beyond proud of the man I am lucky enough to call Dad. I will see you on the other side. I love you endlessly. Your Biggest Fan, Douglas Roberts, Jr.

Unsavable by Caleb Heuiser

Time. You never know how much time you have until you have all the time in the world. There are moments in which you think that time has stopped. Moments of great joy and celebration, like inviting a new member of the family into the world or moments of misery and

eventually resumes, but in rare cases time doesn’t resume for a very long time. One of these cases is when you go to jail. You’re stuck in a cage repeating the same actions over and over until you don’t even recognize that you’re doing it. Jail is not a pleasant experience, the food is horrible, the people are quite nasty, and frankly it’s downright boring. Nobody stays in jail forever. Even the worst of criminals sometimes go free.

One of these bad eggs is Will Foster, convicted of theft, larceny, and assault. He was also charged with 1st degree murder. The victim in this case was Jackie Cane, a young man who was the son of the Sheriff. Everybody knew that he did it. People even saw him do it, but Will was a powerful man, and he bribed some people, blackmailed the judge, and eventually got himself declared innocent. The next

“Stop!

Where’s the Sheriff?”

“Occupied,” Will replied as he pointed the revolver at the young man and pulled the trigger. He didn’t even have to look. He knew the shot connected and the man was dead. Sunshine and warmth greeted

Opel, Scarface who got the nickname from all the scars that ran along his face, and Hunk. Then there was Brom the deadliest of them all and second in command, and it was Brom who spoke, “Where to Will?”

“Texas,” Will said with a sadistic smile on his face.

It took three months to get to Texas, but those three months were not a waste. In that time, they committed 103 murders and 560 accounts of theft. But by the time the authorities would arrive, they were gone leaving only death, aguish and misery and a note saying sorry.

Once in Texas their reign of Texas didn’t stop. Will and his gang continued his reign of terror adding 43 more accounts of murder, 89 accounts of assault and 56 accounts of robbery. Most of them were there for all the robberies. On every robbery they killed at least one

had done? He also liked it to be random so the fear in his victims could grow. It was on one of these robberies that he found a part of himself that he didn’t know existed. A stagecoach carrying a rich family was their target. It went as planned Dank laid across the ground acting injured. As any decent people would, they stopped, and the father stepped out leaving his gun in the stagecoach.

The moment the father was at arm’s length, Dank swept the father’s legs from underneath him. Like a well-oiled machine, Opal and Scarface dropped down from the tree and grabbed the chest carrying their valuables. They strapped it to Opal’s horse which carried it back to camp. As Dank was holding the man, the driver took the pistol strapped to his belt and aimed it at Dank. Dank’s grin slipped off his face and, as the driver was pulling the trigger, the gun was shot from his hand, and just as fast as the gun the left his hand, another shot rang out and the driver collapsed dead. The kids shrieked and screamed, aghast at what happened. Brom and Will emerged from behind the tree, both guns smoking.

Both heading toward Dank and when they reached him Will said,

like a hundred. Will somehow got an appeal to reach the Supreme Court. The Supreme Court overruled the ruling and found Will not guilty of all charges. That is why Will was being let out of jail. He could hear the Sheriff’s squeaky boots, his spurs rattling. Will could also hear the anger pouring out of his ears, and Will understood why. The Sheriff didn’t want the man who killed his son to go free, but if he didn’t, he would be relieved of his duty and maybe even charged with disobeying the court.

As the Sheriff came into view, Will grinned and said, “My, my, my. Look who it is. Sheriff Cane, could you tell me when young Jackie will come and visit me?”

“Don’t you talk about Jackie. You of all people don’t even deserve to speak his name.” Tears began to fall out of his eyes.

“Why, why would you kill him? He didn’t do anything to you.”

“Eh, he looked at me wrong.”

Another blow came, then another and another, and as the blows came blood started to fall. Eventually the blows slowed down as the Sheriff emerged from his rage.

“Those were some good punches,” Will chuckled “but I think you’ve had your fun, just like I did with Jackie.”

it at Will’s nose. The punch didn’t connect because Will sidestepped the punch and threw his own. It hit the sheriff right on the nose. The Sheriff collapsed and fell to the ground. Will then stepped over the body took the Sheriff’s gun and stepped out into the hall. Once he reached the entrance, he reached for the doorknob and began to turn it. Until he heard a voice.

“Of course,” Dank replied. Will turned to look at the father. He was well dressed in a suit and tie. He surely knew that he was going to die, so why wasn’t he afraid? Will decided to ignore it. He turned and walked toward the carriage. When he opened the door, a man threw himself at him knife in hand. Will simply stepped aside and let him fall to the ground. As the man, no, the boy, was scrambling to get up, Will took a tree branch and slammed it against his head. The boy stopped moving. Will then entered the stagecoach. The moment he entered, the mother and her children scrambled away from him. Will didn’t speak, he just grabbed the father’s gun. It was a worn Brown Bess Flintlock Musket that must have seen battle many times. He also grabbed a knife. It was a large knife probably for hunting. It had writing on it - Bowie. It was a a bit more and found a trunk. It contained only a raccoon hat and some survival tools. He took all of it. He put the raccoon hat on his head, replaced his pistol with the Brown Bess and put the knife in his boot.

He left the carriage and went back to the man, and he spoke.

“Got some of it from a drunkard and the rest comes from a guy named Crockett.”

“Well, I’m really sorry about this, but I’m gonna take your stuff”

“Yeah, doubt I’ll need it, when I’m dead.”

“Who says I’m going to kill you.”

“Well, that’s what you do isn’t it? You kill, you steal, and you hate,

243

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

but you don’t love. That’s why you won’t last long here because here we love, we help, and we care about each other. In fact, I don’t think you’re human, so I know that you will kill me, and you won’t feel sorry about it.”

Will raised the musket, his arms shaking. Why couldn’t he do this? He’d done it so many times before. Just pull the trigger. He was urging his body to pull the trigger to end this unfortunate event, but he couldn’t. He lowered the gun and spoke.

“Come, we’re leaving.” He turned around and only took a few steps before a gunshot rang through his ears as if he was in a bell tower. It echoed, and echoed, and echoed. It took him a few seconds to realize what had happened before he spun around and saw Dank holding the gun.

“Dank! You disobeyed me! I said to leave him. I ordered you to leave him.” Will was trembling with rage. “The next person who disobeys me ends up like the Judge.” Dank tried to open his mouth. “No. I don’t need an explanation, especially from you.” Will slid onto his horse and rode back to camp followed by his men. When they reached the camp, Will didn’t speak. He just walked into his tent. The man’s words still echoed through his ears. It was driving him mad! It was gnawing away at his soul like melting the ice that covered his heart, removing the glass put over his eyes. It was almost done, the transformation into a new man!

“Will!” Brom’s booming voice interrupted the man’s words, blocking the thought process that was occurring in Will.

“Uh oh, yes, yes, what is it Brom?”

“We’re waiting for you to start the meeting to plan what we’re raiding tomorrow.”

“Yes okay, but Brom you may need to plan. I feel sick or something.”

“Of course, I’ve already got a plan in mind.”

voice began again, over, and over. It was not just the voice of the man, for Will could resist him. It was the voices of all the men, women, and children that Will had killed or maimed in some way over the years. It was a barrage destroying his sanity, the blockage that he was so desperate to maintain. He was not going to be able to keep it forever. Once again, the voice of Brom rushed away the voices saying, “Okay gang, Will’s given me the reigns for this planning. I’ve decided to go big. We’re targeting the main bank in Houston. I know it is risky, but I think we can pull it off and this is how.” Will couldn’t listen to Brom for the barrage came again this time bigger and stronger, a Tsunami of anguish and guilt. The gate was falling no, no, it has fallen. Just as suddenly as the gates fell, Will spoke.

“No!”

“Wait, what Will?” Brom sounded surprised.

“No, I’m done. I quit. I want out. I’m done stealing stuff.”

up and pointed their guns at his chest. Will never really understood the fear his victims felt until now.

“Well, Will you told us when we joined up that any deserters would be shot.”

“I can’t terrorize people anymore, Brom. I’ve seen the communion of this state, the way they work together and the way that they love each other. I can’t, so if you’re going to kill me, just get it over with.”

in surprise, took a rag and put it over his mouth. Everything went dark. When Will woke up the man spoke, in a deep, but kind voice.

Will bolted up with a crazed look in his eye yelling, “Where am I? Where am I?”

“Houston,” the man replied with a knowing voice.

“I need to go,” Will said.

“Then go.”

Will grabbed his hat and rushed to the door, but at the last second turned around and said, “Who are you?”

“A helper,” the man said with a sly smile.

Will asked no more questions. He ran outside and kept running, his legs burning, his lungs reaching for air. He wanted to stop, but he couldn’t. He kept on going until he heard the screams. The bank was burning. Will rushed in stepping on dead bodies constantly. He threw open the door, his gun in hand. Dank turned around looking alarmed. A shot rang out. Dank fell to the ground not knowing what hit him. Opal and Scarface hid behind the counter. Will aimed for a piece of metal and shot. It ricocheted off it and went through both of their heads. Dead instantly, Hunk leapt out from beside a pillar, knife in hand. Will spun, drawing his bowie knife and parried Hunk and then

where he was. When Will walked into the bank vault, Brom turned around, surprised. The surprise then turned to anger. He brought his gun up and shot. It grazed Will’s arm. The pain was bad, but the pleasure was greater. Brom had a Deringer, a one-shot gun because was silenced.

Years went by in which Will met the love of his life and got appointed to be Sheriff of a small town outside of Houston. His son grew up and moved and got married and had kids. Will’s hair became grey and soon white. Will was seventy and retired from the position when a man looking a hundred walked into his house.

“Will Foster,” the man said.

“Who are you?” asked Will.

“Sheriff Kane,” the man replied.

“Sheriff? Oh, thank goodness, I need to tell you something. I’m sorry about Jackie.”

“I know, Will.”

“Then I hope you can forgive me; I lay in bed thinking, dying of guilt and pain.”

“You want me to forgive you, the murderer of my son Jackie Kane. Killer of hundreds.”

“I do.”

“Well okay, I forgive you Will.”

Why Texas Will Always be My Home by Reed Hickey

unfortunately for Will, time always resumes. One bullet ricocheted off the gun and hit Dank, the other missed completely, the other hitting the hat off his head. Another one missed but then one shot by Brom was right on target. It cut into his chest; blood started to blossom from it, then he lost consciousness. He woke up in a house and he saw a man, who radiated kindness and love. The man worked quietly, not speaking, attending to the hole in Will’s chest. The wound felt like it wasn’t just piercing his body; it felt like it was piercing him a thousand times. The pain wouldn’t stop. His back started to spasm and his body threw itself around like it was doing a dance. The man looked at him

In modern times, the basics that humans need are more than food, clothing and shelter. To be happy and prosperous, people need a good education, a safe environment, a productive job, and good health care. The state of Texas offers each of these things in abundance. Texas supplies many opportunities to earn money as well as a low cost of living to make salaries go a long way. Texas offers many excellent colleges and universities, a low crime rate, and one of the best medical facilities in the world. Recently, many people have discovered that moving to Texas helps their families get these needs in an affordable way while thriving economically and socially.

While California has experienced its slowest rate of growth in history, the population of Texas has increased 16 percent over the last decade. While 3% of Texans are native Californians, only 1% of Californians are native Texans. People are attracted to Texas by the lower cost of living, substantial amounts of land and resources, and friendly people. Companies are attracted by favorable tax policies and regulations, vibrant educated work force, central location, and plentiful

244

resources. Recently, big companies such as Gordon Ramsay and Tesla to Texas. This has added a lot of new job openings to the already extensive set of job opportunities. The companies that are moving

are increasing in states like California. Tesla Motor’s move from Los Angeles to Austin and Gordon Ramsay’s move from San Francisco to Dallas are just two examples of companies moving to Texas due to the business-friendly conditions. Companies moving to Texas are also driven by the building costs, real estate costs, and labor costs. As these companies move, many skilled workers are moving to Texas due to the family friendly economic conditions and the expectations of improved quality of life. For companies like Tesla, the Central location of Texas helps reduce costs of shipping and deliveries. A recent Gallup poll showed that 28% of Texans said their state was the best while only 13% of Californians said the same about their state.

Not only do companies want to move to Texas, but there are also many people who are coming to Texas for opportunities such as education and jobs. Texas has a set of prestigious colleges such as the University of Texas, Texas A&M University, and Rice University. These universities feed a world-renowned Space Center (NASA Johnson Space Center), Medical Complex (Texas Medical Center), and the Energy industry. Texas is known for these industries throughout the world. Because of the success of these industries, there are many engineers. With all these industries, Texas offers a wealth of challenging and rewarding job opportunities for all its residents.

Another factor in people moving from California to Texas is the public education system. The average Texas public school class is smaller (14 students versus 22) and more successful. Texas students score much more highly on national Math and Science tests and are much more likely to graduate high school (Texas is 4th and California is 33rd).

The money people earn from these desirable occupations goes a lot further in Texas. With no state income tax, Texas has one of the lowest tax rates in the United States of America. This allows people to keep more of what they have earned and leaves them with more to spend which contributes to the successful economy. Texas also has a low cost of living, allowing more home ownership, as well as money for hobbies, travel, and charity. Texas is 14th in Charitable giving (3.6%) while Californians were in 36th place (2.8%). Texas has a vibrant and diverse culture which ups the amount of happiness and pride that are known throughout Texas.

The oil industry is prominent in Texas with companies like Valero, Phillips 66, Exxon Mobil, and Occidental Petroleum. Texas has a

of the fuel and energy that the country needs. That means good paying jobs for Texas and low energy prices for the rest of Americans. Concurrently, many of the wide-open prairies and deserts of West Texas have become home to wind farms as Texas moves to a greener era.

Texas has been tied to the space program for more than 60 years. “Houston, we have a problem” is one of the most famous lines uttered in space. The famous Kennedy moon speech was given at Rice University. Space Center Houston is one of the most visited attractions in the Houston area. Texas offers many innovative companies and industries that are attracting many of the best and brightest in the nation. The commercial space industry is growing, and some major commercial space companies have selected Texas for testing sites, including SpaceX and Blue Origin. When Tesla moved to the Austin area, Texas became the center of the United States green transportation industry. Ellington Field in Houston has been

these innovative space related companies.

One of the many things that attracts people to Texas is the amazing geographic diversity. Texas offers beautiful beaches, peaceful piney woods, scenic hill country, breathtaking canyons and plentiful wide-

hunting and camping. These can be enjoyed for most of the year due to the warmer climate.

known. The Lone Star State is a wonderful place to live. People in Texas can work challenging and rewarding jobs and get their children an excellent education. And, when they are done working, they will keep more of their money that they can use to enjoy the beauty and diversity of the coastline, hill country, prairie, and deserts of the second largest state in the country.

Arabella woke to a sound that frightened her, and she quite literally fell off her mattress. The girl found her mother in the kitchen, cooking as if nothing had happened.

“Mother!” she cried. “Is there a robber in this house?”

Her mother, Susan, only sighed, “Arabella, we’re in a safe place. It was only a knocking noise.”

She gestured to an empty seat, setting a plate on the table. When into a barren, empty setting. The walls were stripped of their golden

danced out the window.

“I’ve never seen anything so dead. Where has all the furniture gone? Where are we going?” Arabella asked, fearful of the reply. She didn’t want to leave North Dakota because she would miss the quiet

Texas, dear. I have decided you and I should move south.”

She left the kitchen to open the front door where their nice neighbors had given them a little note. Arabella stared in disbelief. Texas... she thought.

Arabella tried not to pout as she quietly and obediently dragged

going everywhere like disoriented sheep. Her mother was telling her newer people. The girl did not care about sunsets. She didn’t care

beautiful, more so than Texas. Texas was unimportant. Arabella wanted to stay with her father, who was far, far away. She would never

She watched her state disappear, escaping from her vision.

“Goodbye,” she whispered.

The new apartment was dusty, creaky, and old, and Arabella immediately despised Texas, even though it was only the start. Her mother said there would be lots of oddly speaking people, but she hadn’t heard that yet. They would wear fancy boots and M-shaped hats and say “Howdy!” and be really friendly.

But the people walking around them were not smiling. They weren’t wearing fancy leather boots or wearing M-shaped hats. They weren’t saying “Howdy!” either.

What was this, she thought. A unique circus of a state?

The stairs whined each step she took on the way up, terrifying her. She thought to herself that Texas hated her, so she had the right to hate Texas!

“There’ll be school tomorrow,” Susan said. Of course. It was Sunday, unless the psycho Texan society declared it was Saturday.

Her mother was telling her more, but Arabella ignored her, taking out a small picture frame with a man and her mother in it. It must’ve been her father, who she’d never seen. She skipped to her soon-to-be

Arabella grabbed her backpack and headed out to school. She

245

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum North Dakota Goldenrod by Allison Hoang

felt scared, nervous and panicked, but her mother nudged her out. Her hair was tied in two pigtails with nice pink ribbons. Her mother showed her the way to her new school, and she quickly walked to on her own.

The school was massive, and she looked like a thin stick compared to it. The doors were grand and several meters tall.

Her little shoes made a neat clicking sound through the tiles, something she had never heard before back in North Dakota. Everything

of pretty girls glared at her, their cold eyes examining her. One of them, a blonde, whispered something to the group. They laughed.

Maybe it’s a funny joke, Arabella thought. Everyone must be friendly here. It’ll be just like home.

She passed by them and spotted her classroom.

The girl was optimistic. She eagerly sat in her assigned seat and smiled at the surrounding people. Some waved at her; others ignored her. One kid even blew a raspberry at her.

“Mrs. Summers will like you,” a girl whispered to her. She had a very southern accent, and Arabella was surprised but showed no emotion. “She’s real nice, and so are you!”

Arabella had nothing to say about that. The girl then asked what her name was.

“Arabella,” she answered quietly. Her mother always taught her to respond when asked.

“That’s neat! I’m Laura,” the girl said and grinned, showing two teeth missing in the front.

“Hello, Laura.”

“Howdy, Annabellie! I mean, Arabella. Sorry...” Laura was going to say more, but the teacher, the so-called Mrs. Summers, walked in, and stood in front of the chatty girls and the irksome boys. She called Arabella up, and Laura gave her a reassuring smile.

The cold-eyed girls snickered at Arabella, making her frown. Some

“I am Arabella, and I come from North Dakota. I like making new friends, and I hope this will be a great year,” Arabella recited, like she had practiced. One boy sneered and commented about how she sounded like a robot.

The blonde girl from earlier said, “Ooh, a northern girl.”

She still held on to the thought that everything was going to be reputation and status to take everything seriously and cry.

Mrs. Summers led her back to her seat and lectured the class on ‘how disrespectful and rude’ they were being to ‘the new student.’ Then, she dropped her serious attitude and let the class go outside for free time.

Outside, Laura immediately followed Arabella to a nice patch of wind. She gazed at them, then opened her little lunch box where a sandwich rested.

“You see that girl over there?” Laura tapped on her shoulder, then pointed at the blond-haired person. “That’s Shelly. She’s mean, and the teachers do nothin’ about it! They only accuse and lecture.” She had her own lunch, took a huge bite, and then pointed to a lovely bluebonnet! And it’s lovely, sweet, and good-smelling. Just like you! And, if you pick one, you’d get punished! With jail time. Like that Shelly to smile at that.

The southern girl was letting her see the beautiful blades of the nice Saint Augustine grass when she heard soft footsteps and saw black boots in her view. Laura at once got up, ready to spit an insult in the girl’s face, but Shelly beat her to it.

“You, northerner,” she smirked at Arabella. Her eyes were feasting on Arabella’s fear. Shelly then smacked her hands, letting

don’t belong here. You will never belong in Texas. You are an ugly, North Dakota monstrosity.”

Other girls arrived, following their leader.

Arabella, and tears were rolling down her cheeks. The words echoed in her mind, more than the giggling. Monstrosity? She’d never belong in Texas? Ugly?

Arabella quietly sobbed, “I’m sorry for being so ugly and bad.” She sniffed and tried to wipe her tears, but there were only more and more, and her breathing was getting unsteady.

“Hey, back off, Shelly!” Laura spat in the girl’s sneering face.

and turned to walk with her friend group, giggling and gossiping. When the school let out, Arabella walked as quickly as her legs would take her to avoid Shelly and her friends. She had a dark thought halfway there.

I don’t want to stay here. I want to go back to North Dakota where all the nice people are. Mother won’t let me go, and she knows I won’t try anything dangerous... I’ve done everything right all my life. I don’t want to be here...

Her negativity took over, and she broke into a run. Arabella didn’t know where in Texas she was going, but the farther away from school, the better.

She could live in the wild, where Shelly wanted her to be. She had enough food to last a few days... the forest wasn’t far. She ran across the street and bumped into a young lady harshly. She’d never done that before because she was always walking and always being obedient – doing what was expected of a girl like her.

The lady turned to face her, mouth open, ready to say something. Instead, taking her wrist, she led Arabella over to the sidewalk, near a café.

“And who might you be?” she asked. Arabella panicked, twiddling with her smooth hair. She stuttered, but the lady interrupted her.

“I need to get you back to your mama! Can’t leave her worryin’ about you, girl,” she said and smiled. “But, why aren’t you heading home, miss?”

“I- I- I... I’m Arabella Anderson. And,” she started, then gave up trying to be formal and calm. “And I don’t want to stay here in this awful state! There are no goldenrods and lilies here, there are no people saying ‘howdy,’ and everyone’s being horrible to me!” Her voice started to waver, and her hands balled up into disappointed.

“Oh, I see. You’re one of the new kids. I’m Emily, the counselor at the nearby school. Nice to meet you. Now, let us get you back to your mother.”

“No! I do not wish to go home!” she cried. Arabella started to walk away, towards foreign areas, but Emily was quick to stop her.

“Texas is a dangerous place, miss, just like any other land,” she warned. “If you must, you can stay with me. But I’ll make you love Texas, miss! I’ll show you how much culture and richness and beauty it holds! Come with me, Arabella!”

The girl knew she wasn’t supposed to follow strangers, but she thought this was an exception. Emily was a nice lady. Though Arabella knew she had good intentions, she wasn’t going to be swayed so easily. They walked peacefully along the sidewalk, steady but slow steps in rhythm.

popped out against the muted leaves. It was beautiful in every way. Roses climbed over a wooden arch, hanging elegantly as the two passed by.

“You are an unusual woman, Ms. Emily. And I am also unusual, being able to trust you without the slightest hesitation,” she said quietly.

“You speak like a queen!” Emily replied.

Arabella giggled at that. “I would be a ten-year-old queen then, Ms. Emily,” she answered.

“Just call me Emily.”

246

“Okay, M-... Emily.”

They sat on a simple wooden bench. Arabella was wrong about earlier – there were beautiful beds of goldenrods and lilies, as well as violets, lilacs, daffodils and even little dandelion plants poking

gazing at them while introducing herself to her new friend. She zoned out a bit too much and thought of memories of Susan and her.

“Look at this, dear.”

“Yes, Mother?” the whole wide world!”

“It’s a goldenrod... quiet, silent, small, and fragile. But a pop of warmth and brightness. Soon to be a dazzling sight. Arabella, that’s you.”

“Thank you.”

“Arabella?” Emily shook her from reminiscing.

“I’m sorry, Emily,” she immediately apologized. “What were you asking?”

“Where are you from, miss?”

“North Dakota. My mother and I moved here after my father passed. I didn’t want to be in this state because of how awful the people are.” That was more information than Emily had asked for, but more couldn’t hurt.

“Ah, that’s rough, isn’t it, huh? With all these crazy folks that have a strong accent that seems hard to understand?” she plucked a stray leaf from a rose stem, peeling it until there was nothing left, which the wind swiftly carried up and out of sight. “Texas ain’t that bad. Yeah, strangers tramplin’ you over, but soon, it’s gonna become home! Ah, look! The pretty Texan sunset!” She pointed to the horizon.

The sunset was simply ineffable, and Arabella’s thoughts could not describe how lovely, beautiful and gorgeous it was. She took in the sight, and her eyes could not get enough. The sky looked painted, but it was so smooth and blended. It was like Texas had its own special artist, and every day the artist painted the sunset.

didn’t take over the sky, just little touches to the sunset.

“Let us go home, miss!” Emily said, then walked in a direction, and Arabella had to jog a little to catch up.

Arabella had been missing for a few days. She and Emily had had so much fun together at her abode, but soon, it was time to go back home.

Her mother sobbed when she returned. Emily claimed that she had found her, that she had been lost. Arabella didn’t mind this. She was, after all, helping her conceal the truth, something between the two of them.

“Why you run away? It ain’t that bad, Annabellie!” she said and let go once Arabella gasped for air.

“I won’t ever again, Laura,” Arabella said.

She was already liking Texas a lot after looking from another perspective. Shelly was a spoiled brat, she learned, and she wasn’t going to let the meanie get her this time.

Laura always supported her and showed her the differences and similarities between Texas and her home state.

“Texas ain’t always sugarcoating ya, Annabellie, but it can soon become home!” she said with such pride.

“I understand, Laura,” Arabella responded.

“Now whaddya think of the Lone Star State?”

“It’s different, but I love it.”

“There we go! That’s what I want to hear! We’re gonna become the bestest of friends, and that Emily lady is gonna teach you everythin’ she knows! She already has for the last month!”

Arabella smiled at that and looked at the southern sky, still missing North Dakota, but she wouldn’t move anywhere else besides Texas.

Regional Finalist

by Rumaysa Hossain

“We are different. When our time is up, our souls turn into glowing stars in the night sky. There, we enjoy paradise for eternity. We see

let a mere mortal tell you what you can or cannot do. That is for you to decide,” said Storyteller Mara. Everyone in the library appeared to be bored.

“Okay, enough of me going off-topic. Nova, name the ranks of the alliance.”

“Uh... so there’s the Overseers, Storytellers and Arch-Mages, Mages, Inventors, and lastly, the Paradigms.”

“Right! And what are the Paradigms, Loraline?” Loraline groaned.

Can we go home now?”

Storyteller Mara looked at the giant clock on the wall. Six-thirty in the evening.

“Everyone may go home. Have a wonderful weekend, everyone! Remember, we’re dispatching Paradigm Eleven, Twenty, Seven, and Nine on Monday!”

All the Paradigms ran out the door. The gust of fresh air was a relief. Nova looked up at the sky. The blue was shifting into an ethereal pink and mandarin orange with clouds moving swiftly across.

“Storyteller never shuts up. My head hurts,” Loraline complained.

“She’s just doing her job. Plus, I think we are the highlight of her day. She does say how boring it is to be an advisor for the Overseers. At least we are somewhat interesting.”

“Graham is probably the highlight of her day. No one ever knows what he’s going to say next.”

“Yeah... Lora, have you noticed how everyone who is in a higher rank than us looks like they’re worried about something?”

“I have, but then again, we’re all worried. Imagine if the government

weird people who aren’t humans. And for some reason, they can never seem to accomplish their goals because someone or something keeps on intercepting them. They already know something is up. Have you

searching for us!”

“Then why are we going on mission after mission if it puts our lives in danger?”

“Because everyone is stupid. Any more stupid questions?”

Nova kept her mouth shut. She decided not to aggravate Loraline. After thirty or so minutes, they entered their clubhouse. A blast of music and the aroma of food hit Nova like a tornado. Everyone seemed to be so carefree. Nova and Loraline made their way to their friends Graham and Armani. They all talked, made fun of each other, and laughed like maniacs. Of course, the mood had to be ruined when a

“Eleven, Twenty, Seven, and Nine, there has been a change of plans. The mission starts now. Go to the Arena and prepare yourselves.

left. Nova, Armani, Graham, and Loraline just sat there, attempting to comprehend what they just heard. They planned to train the entire weekend so they would be ready. But now there was a sudden change of plans, and they had less than ten minutes to leave. The four of them rushed out of their clubhouse and took the nearest tram to the

with food, water, and clothes. They went and sat in the common area, waiting for someone to come and give them their instructions.

“This is ridiculous. We didn’t even train!” Armani complained.

“We’re going to die. Just watch,” Loraline said pessimistically.

247

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Cut it out, both of you! Positivity won’t kill you, you know!” Graham snapped. Deep down, Nova knew that Loraline was right. She knew that if the government got ahold of the weapon, then everyone would be in danger. She was still nervous that she may potentially lose her own life trying to save everyone else’s. Suddenly, the white lights turned red, and the intercom turned on.

“Multiple unknown identities spotted near the vicinity. They appear to be armed. Evacuate to the secondary location immediately. Be quiet and swift. If you see one near you, hide in the shadows. Our lives are at stake.”

“Positivity won’t kill you, you know.’ Look where your beloved positivity got us! We’re going to die!” Loraline mocked and scolded Graham.

that drilled into her head while training is there is always a way out. Sometimes, the exit could be hiding in plain sight. Then, she realized the ceiling was a glass dome that can open and close. She quickly

someone inside the building. Armani seemed to be thinking the same thing. He took his grapple gun out and launched it straight into the beams that kept the glass in place. Once he was up, he did something that Nova couldn’t see very well. Within a couple of minutes, he got a piece of rectangular glass cut out, big enough for a human to slide through. He motioned everyone to follow him. Nova, Graham, and Loraline took their grapple guns out and aimed them near Armani’s grappling hook. They got up onto the beam and escaped the Arena through the rectangular hole in the glass.

The breeze was cold and chilly. In the distance, Nova could see the bright and glowing Magnus Clock. Five minutes before it was eleven. She looked up at the sky and saw the moon, faintly shining behind the clouds. From the corner of her eye, she saw Loraline take out moonlight. She concluded that it was the pearl she gave Loraline on kept it with her for so long.

“Up there!” a voice yelled from the distance. She saw three shadowy trying to comprehend what was happening.

“Guys, I think we should run,” Graham whispered.

“How, though? We’re too high up to jump down to the building next to us. We could break our legs,” Armani inquired.

“Maybe we can tie a rope to the spire and use it to get down?” suggested Nova.

“Where are we going to get a rope from?” Graham asked.

“Oh wait, hold on,” Loraline said. She took off her backpack and out three twelve-foot-long ropes.

“We can tie them together to get a super long rope and use it to get to the roof of the building next to us,” Loraline explained. Everyone agreed, and they knew they had to work quickly. Together, they unpackaged the ropes, tied the ends, and laced one end of the thirty-six-foot rope to the spire.

it will be quicker for us to leave,” Nova told her friends. She took the rope and tied a part of it to her hips. She held the rest tightly with her hands. She walked to the edge of the dome and took a deep breath to ease her nerves and closed her eyes shut. Then, she jumped. The rush of adrenaline made her want to scream her lungs out. She knew she couldn’t. Suddenly, she stopped falling. She opened her eyes and found herself dangling. If she extended her leg out a little bit, her foot could touch the roof. She had an idea. She loosened the rope around her waist so if she moved slightly, it would fall off. With all her strength, she held onto the rope and used her foot to push herself away from the roof. When she got closer, she extended both of her legs and managed to land safely on the roof and the rope slipped off her body while doing so. She was glad that she still had it in her hands.

She went to the chimney and did a Palomar knot around it. She saw her friends on top of the dome looking down at her. She motioned for them to come. Within minutes, she and her friends were all on the roof of the building. Then, they jumped off it. Nova was glad that they were trained to jump off high places. She feared that if she didn’t know how to, the ending wouldn’t be pretty.

“We should split up. It would be harder for them to catch us.” Graham suggested.Armani and Loraline agreed. Nova, however, didn’t. She couldn’t say anything because it was three against one. They gave each other hugs, told each other to not be sad, and headed in separate directions. As Nova was walking down her path, she got a burning feeling down in the pit of her stomach. Her mind told her to go back. She thought she might have dropped something that could potentially put her life in danger if the identities got a hold of it. She started to debate if she should go back. It might be a waste of time and she might have gotten that feeling in her stomach because she was scared. However, she learned in training that no matter what happens she should always trust her feelings. Nova went back. In the distance, she noticed a girl leaning against the lamppost, clutching her chest, near the heart. Nova ran to help the girl only to freeze a couple moments later. The girl was Loraline, and she was hurt badly.

“What happened, Lora?”

“What does it look like?”

“Are you okay?”

“Are you going to be okay?” There were tears in Nova’s eyes. Loraline looked up at the night sky. The moon was partially visible now. The clouds seemed to be dispersing.

“I- I don’t know.”

“Why are you looking at the sky?”

“I think my time is up.”

“Don’t say that. Let’s go and get help.”

“Everything is destroyed, Nova. There’s barely anyone left.”

“I don’t want you to become a star. I don’t want to imagine what everything would be like without you here.”

“I might become a star.”

“No, you won’t!” Nova was crying. She felt like she was seven again, crying because it was nighttime and she got lost in the streets. She was so scared. Now, she would prefer to be lost in the streets in the dark than to lose her best friend.

“It’s just how it is, Nova.”

“But why?”

“I don’t know.” The pearl in her hand dropped and shattered.

“Till paradise reunites us,” Loraline said. Her eyes closed. Her soul turned into a glowing, cosmic matter. Here came the moonlight, overshining the stars.

Glitching Through the Revolution by Ava Huckaby

It was March sixth 2017. Me and my twin sister Maggie had just turned eleven a couple days before. Me, my mom, and Maggie were in the car on the way back from church and that’s when we saw it. The old Willson house, which was thought to be haunted or something. So when we got home I told my sister that tonight was the night. The night for what, you may be asking. That night was the night that we would be going into the Willson house. So when we got home we quickly got ready for bed and waited for our mom to tuck us in .”Good night my love bugs, sweet dreams.” “Goodnight Mom,” Maggie and I said at once. When we heard Mom’s door shut we got up and put

safety ladder. We slowly climbed down with Maggie’s butt all in my face. Once we were on the ground and my face was butt free, we ran across the street and walked a little ways down the sidewalk. Then we had arrived. We walked up the pathway leading up to the front door.

“So are you gonna open it? “I asked my sister. She was silent “Why

248

do I always have to do the brave stuff, you always mention how you’re older than me, cooler than me, and braver than me but if that were so true then why don’t you open the door?” She was right I do say all of that stuff all the time but the truth was my sister was braver than me. But I wasn’t really older than her, only by 5 minutes and about 37 seconds, but who’s counting. That’s when I made up my mind, I was gonna do the bravest thing I have done in the whole 11 years of my life. I was gonna open the doors to the Willison house. Grown men wouldn’t even open the doors to the place, they feared that they would disturb the spirits that lived there or something like that.

“You’re right, I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay just sometimes it really frustrates me that you say that you’re basically better than me when we are basically the same human being. I mean we look exactly the same and we do the exact same things but I do more than you. I am braver than you but I want you to realize that!”

I was so embarrassed. All the stuff that came out of her mouth was true. That’s when I realized what I’ve done. I had made her cry. I just stood there watching her usually sweet face fade to salty dew then to her tears. I just stood there sitting in my guilt. I felt so bad that I forgot we were standing there in front of that creepy house in

a hug and we just stood there hugging each other. Her warm salty tears covered my shirt. Then I reminded her what we were there for. I reached for her hand and she squeezed mine. I went to reach for the door but a gust of wind made it slightly open. A bold screech came from the door. We wandered inside the creepy, rickety house and we were squeezing hands very tightly and breathing heavily. We turned right into an extremely dark hallway. There was an old looking elevator

“Maggie I’m going into this elevator and see what’s on the second

“I’m not going up there.”

happens to me I want you to be here to go get help”

“What do you mean If anything happens to me,”

“You know this place is old like probably as old as Gorge Washington.”

“Ok please be safe.”

“I promise.”

I walked up to the elevator and pulled the two sliding doors away. I slowly stepped in. I skimmed over the buttons and pressed the one with the number two written on it. I pressed the button scared for what would happen to me. The elevator made some sounds then I was going up. However, once I was about halfway there the elevator collapsed. I was falling down, down, down. When I woke up I was in a black room. I could hear my sister’s screams echo through the mysterious room. I started walking around trying to make sense of the things. Then I just collapsed I don’t know why, but the next thing I knew I was in this big house. The layout seemed familiar, and I was in a unfamiliar room. I got up and I was wearing some pajamas that I have never seen in my life. I went to a mirror and to my surprise I looked like a boy. I looked like me but I was wearing a boys clothes, and my hair was short which really made me look like a boy. I didn’t know where I was so I just left the house. When I stepped outside and looked out of house I noticed that I was inside the old Willson house.

Where was I?

This had to be a dream. Then I could not believe my eyes. I ran into some man. I had no clue who he was so I apologized. I went back into the black room. I hated it in there. It was dark, lonely, cold, and scary. Then I saw a lot of men. Back at home I was really good in history. In fact, it was the best grade I had. So when I saw men holding

in the Texas revolution. One of the men started talking to me but I didn’t know what he had said to me because once again I glitched.

I was in the dark room for what seemed for like forever. Then I was back, but I was back to the revolution, marching with the troop. Then the man started talking again and it freaked me out because when the guy spoke to me it kept replaying going faster, faster, and faster. Then there was a loud bang and you guessed it – I was back in the cruel room. It was like I was glitching through history. Then there was another loud bang. Then there were people screaming and something was running down my back. I went to check but then I went back to the room. I sat down and started to cry and then I started to scream. I was stuck glitching through history. I would never see my mom again or my sister, or my friends! I hated myself. This is my fault I shouldn’t have gone in that old elevator. That’s just common sense! Why was this happening to me. Just as I started to calm down I was back with the men.

This time I was a little late and the revolution had already broken that even possible? Then someone with a saber was charging towards me and at that time I really wanted to be in the dark room. I just closed my eyes and accepted fate. When I opened my eyes the dark room had saved me. “Thank you glitch, thank you.” I started talking to it like it would talk back. I knew it could hear me because I asked to go back to the revolution, but this time I was going back with weapons. When it sent me back I had a huge pistol in my hands. I felt bad hurting people but I had to, otherwise I could have messed stuff up and made a ripple in the future. So I fought. I mean, I had no choice. If I just stood there I could have gotten killed. I would say I killed about 15 people but then that dumb glitch took me to the room. I was exhausted so in that room I took a nap. It was pretty peaceful but then I had a dream. It was about the stuff running down my back. I went to go check what was on me but then I woke up. I don’t think I wanted to know what it really was so I just sat there. I was starving. I really wanted fruit loops but I don’t think the glitch was nice enough to bring me home. I wanted to be in my warm clothes with my sister and my mom eating fruit loops at my house. I stood up to stretch my legs but as soon as I stood up I sent me back to the horrifying scene I kept seeing. The one where I was standing there and something oozes down my back but when I go to check, it glitches. I was scared to actually

charged me with the saber but this time I had to shoot him because I was worried the glitch wouldn’t save me. Then the glitch replayed and I didn’t see the guy with the saber. He got me, he stabbed me in the stomach. Then it made sense why that scene kept playing, it was

knew what it was. I lifted my shirt up half way and saw lots of blood. It was blood running down my back. I started to crumble up on the ground. I started crying realizing that I had done. My life was over. I started talking to myself with my eyes shut saying “Maggie I’m sorry, Maggie I’m sorry,” that’s what I said over and over again because I was. I was sorry for always thinking I was better than her. Then my eyes started to slowly close. The pain stopped and then my eyes shut all the way. I was dead. I no longer was a human. I was a spirit. The spirit of a little girl who was a twin named Maddison. Who had a mom who loved her job as a school counselor and a dad who passed away at his job that he loved. She had a sister whom she loved to death and had no clue what she would do without her. I was sad that I would never see my mom, my sister, my grams, my grumps, my aunts, my uncles, my cousins, and all of my friends. At least I would be with my

Maggie a dog and we named it Mocha but it died about 3 months after our tenth birthday. A year later Dad died, then a year after that it was me. I just lay there lifeless.

Then I heard a familiar voice, it was Maggie. “Maddison I love you so, so, so much. Please stay in there. I called for help they are on the way!” I don’t think she knew I was gone.

Her voice echoed throughout my head. “I love you so, so, so, much, much, much.” Then silence. Her sobs were running through

249

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

if someone was laying on me. It was Maggie! I knew this because I woke up! I wasn’t dead I was alive. Maggie got up then she noticed I was awake. Her jaw dropped. She started screaming for the doctor and then I smiled at her. Apparently when the elevator fell I hit my head and went unconscious. They brought me to the hospital and took x-rays and ran tests. I had a concussion, broke my legs, and hurt my neck. At least I think so because I have a neck brace on. I told my mom and Maggie what happened with the glitches and all of that and, to my surprise, they didn’t think I was psycho. My mom told people and I was on the news three times. But I didn’t want to be because I didn’t want everyone to think I was a liar or a freak. I knew that not everyone would believe my story or think it was true, but it was. Five years later, a Maggie and I are 17 and still not everyone believes my story but that doesn’t matter. At Least you, me, Maggie, my mom and maybe some of the world knows the truth. That I fell in an elevator and glitched through the revolution.

I Am Texas

by Kolbe Hughes

My grandfather moved from Minnesota to Texas at the age of 18 and met my grandmother back in 1955. In 1961, my father William Robert Hughes was born. Throughout his life he was a huge outdoorsman and the best dad in the world. I was born on May 30th 2006. Ever since I was a baby I’ve been outside doing various things such as sports, Boy Scouts and much more. My dad taught me from a young age to take care of the environment and to leave no trace. My dad and I would often go camping with our Boy Scout troop. At these camps, he and the other scout masters would teach us a variety of merit badges such as citizenship, communications, and many more. Still to this day I participate in Boy Scouts and strive to keep the environment clean.

I remember being a little kid and riding on my dad’s tractor to put a bale of hay out for our pasture cows. In sixth grade my family and I went to show cows at the Houston livestock show and rodeo. I

in and got all of our cows and stuff out of the trucks and into their stalls, we had to feed and water the cows. I remember standing in the huge barn hearing the sounds of cows mooing, blowers blowing, and

tell then that my sinuses were going to be horrible after being there. Afterwards, we went to get checked into our hotel. The next day while my mom was driving us back to the barn, my older brother started messing with me and I was getting really angry until I eventually just swung my right arm across my body and hit my brother in the jaw. Immediately, my mom started yelling at us. A minute after we had

burstzed into laughter. Later that day, I had to walk my brother’s calf to the wash stall and I got maybe a step in before he took off. I still held on to the halter but he dragged me probably ten feet before some else grabbed him and stopped him. I got 9th in my class that year at Houston with my heifer.

When I was ten, I started working with my dad and brothers. They all called me the gopher because they would send me to “go for” whatever tool they needed. When my brothers left for college, it was just my dad and me doing all of the work around our 18 acre home. Often, my dad and I butted heads and didn’t get along, but sometimes we would go deer hunting and talk about all sorts of things that were wrong with the world. He told me how my generation would have to change the world. He taught me the principles of being a man and how a man should act. I believe that those principles are the same principles that Texans back in the 1800s and 1900s were taught.

In 2019, my entire family went on a trip to New Braunfels, Texas to visit Schlitterbahn. When we got there, we checked into our little apartments. Afterwards my cousin and I went to go down a couple waterslides. The next day, we went to the other side of the water park

and I stayed in the wave pool for probably three hours. After three

Right after we went under it, a train passed over it and we all thought that it was going to fall into the river. This made all of us laugh and start making jokes about it.

Last April, my father passed away. My entire family worked together and got closer in that time. Losing my father has affected me in a multitude of ways. It reminds me of people who lost a parent and had to grow up teaching themselves how to do things back in the old days. My brothers and I plan to carry on my father’s legacy and we plan to buy around 1500 acres of land in central Texas. We plan to split up the land and have an area for our houses, cattle, and hunting. I feel we are carrying the Texas spirit and that we will be able to teach our children the spirit of Texas.

What is the spirit of Texas? To me, it is the feeling of freedom, conservation, and patriotism. There’s something about riding a horse and watching the sun go down that makes me feel free. In my opinion, I would rather Texas be its own independent country. I think that politicians have been ruining our traditional values as Texans. The only people that understand why we do what we do are the other cowboys that are out there working to make a living.

Texas has a very loyal and interesting history. We have many historic sites and places that we have built cities around. One of these historic sites is the Alamo. The Alamo is where Travis Williams, David Santa Anna for thirteen days. After the battle was over, Texans around the state adopted the war cry “For the Alamo!!” Another place is Gonzales, where citizens did not allow the Mexican army to take a cannon from them. After the Mexicans failed to get the cannon, the Texans protected the cannon shouting “come and take it!” The Mexicans never got the canon from the Texans.

This is how I want to carry on the Texas legacy, and teach these principles to my children and their children.

Ghost Onlooking by Aubrie Jaeger

My older brother, Will, says he remembers the day Daddy carved G.T.T. into our door before we left. Will says G.T.T. means Gone to what happened to Sue and me. Will does a lot of talking to Sue and me, even though we can’t talk back.

in the summer of 1824, so I barely remember going to Texas, but I do remember what happened to Sue and me seven years later.

us near a stream that Will, Sue, and I thought perfect for playing by. Daddy got cows and chickens so we could make money, which meant a lot more chores, but it wasn’t really that bad. Mother added her little touches to the house to make it seem like home.

But then, I died.

It started off as a nice day. The sun was shining ever so brightly

our morning chores, Will, who was only fourteen at the time, suggested we go play by the stream. Sue and I agreed, so off we went.

We skipped stones and played tag for a while, but then Will saw a toad and started to chase it, leaving Sue and me by ourselves.

behind us. I yelled at Sue to run, and she tried, but she tripped. I went back to get her, but when I did, a branch behind me fell, leaving Sue

blacked out.

When I regained consciousness, everything was black, and I felt

250

I turned to see a tombstone behind me. I recognized the words to be:

Here Rests

Emmaline McHenry

March 17, 1819 - July 23, 1831

That was my name and date of birth. It meant that I was dead, yet, somehow, I didn’t feel dead. I felt the same. The land around me looked the same. I decided I must be dreaming.

I walked towards my family’s little house, but when I tried to open the door, I found that I could not grab hold of the handle, for my hand went through it, as if it weren’t there. So, since I could not use the handle, I tried to break down the door by slamming it with my body. But, when I should have hit the door, I fell through it soundlessly.

This has got to be the weirdest dream I’ve ever dreamed, I thought. Then, I heard sobbing coming from another room. I couldn’t use doors, so I walked through walls, towards the cries. When I reached them, I saw that they came from Mother, who sobbed as she looked over Sue. For a few seconds, I thought that Sue had died. Then I realized that she was sleeping, covered in ash and burns and barely breathing. I didn’t think it would be long before she passed, so I cried with Mother for my poor little sister.

I turned to leave and found Will to see how he was dealing with the whole ordeal. In doing so, I saw the only mirror in my family’s to see that I, like Sue, was covered in ash and burns. It was then that I realized that this was no dream. I was a ghost, not quite dead, and not quite alive.

That night, Sue died, and Daddy buried her next to me, right before he carved her a tombstone that read:

Here Rests Suzanna McHenry May 2, 1820 - July 24, 1831

That meant that there had been a whole day in which I was unconscious, a whole day between my death and Sue’s. For one day after I realized that I was a ghost, I was alone, unable to touch anything or communicate with anybody. But then, Sue became a ghost, and at least we had each other.

But that was four years ago, and now I’ve decided to look back upon the bittersweet moment a year ago, when the Texas Revolution was just beginning, now that it has just ended, and Texas (now called the Republic of Texas) is independent from Mexico. I’ve decided to look back upon the moment when Will, who was eighteen at the though he did not know it yet, to himself.

It was November of 1835, and the Texas Revolution had been going on for over a month. Will, feeling that Daddy felt that he was

The troop that Will had joined was headed east towards the United States to regroup. They set up camp each night and packed up and left again at the crack of dawn each day. But, on the third day, Will

killed Sue and me, Will took off into the trees. But, almost an hour later, he found nothing, including his way back. Knowing that there were dangers being in a forest on his own, Will continued forwards. After almost an entire day of travelling, he came to a clearing. In the clearing, he saw a single tent. In the tent, he heard sobbing. Will knew that sobbing meant that there was someone who could possibly know where he was, so he went to investigate.

But, when he opened the tent, he saw that the sobbing came from a lone Mexican soldier. “Please do not hurt me,” the soldier said slowly and carefully, as if he wasn’t sure that the words he said were the right

ones. “I am unarmed.”

Will nervously pointed his gun at the soldier, but didn’t shoot.

“Please do not hurt me,” the soldier repeated. “I am unarmed.” Knowing there was no way he could shoot the soldier, even if he was on the opposing side of the war, Will lowered his gun.

“Where are we?” Will asked with a fake roughness to his voice.

“I do not know,” the soldier responded. Then, after a moment’s hesitation, he said, “I am Julio. You are-?”

“That’s none of your business!” Will spat, still pretending to be tough.

Julio asked no more questions that day, but after two days of relying on each other to survive, hunting with each other, looking out for each other, and keeping each other company, even though there was tension between them, he tried again.

“What is your name?” Julio asked. Will hesitated, but then answered, “I am William McHenry, but you can call me Will.”

“Thank you,” Julio said. This time, it was Will’s turn to ask a question, “Why are you here?” Julio’s sad face turned sadder as he answered, “My mother died war, so I came with him, but he was shot dead by a Texas soldier. I went to bury him, but by the time I returned, my unit was gone. They had left without me. I speak to you now because my mother insisted I learn English before she died. Why are you here?”

Will hesitated, “My sisters died. I could have saved them, but I was too scared and… cowardly. My father blamed me for their deaths, but I got lost, and ended up here.”

Julio looked sympathetic, “I am sorry for your loss.”

“Don’t you want revenge for your father?! Don’t you want to kill me because I’m on the side that killed him?!” Will yelled, “You don’t even seem angry. Why?!”

“Because I know that you aren’t the same man that shot my father,” Julio said. “And even so, I know that the man who killed my father thought he was doing right for his side. He didn’t know the pain it would cause me.”

“Except for when he was yelling at me that it was my fault that they died, my father pretended my sisters never existed. Sometimes my mother would stare sadly at their graves from a distance, but I think I was the one who missed them most. I would sit by their graves and speak to them, hoping that they could hear me, wherever they are. I only hope that they know that if I could go back in time, I would make sure they were still alive,” Will began to cry softly.

“I am sorry for your loss,” Julio repeated.

“And I’m sorry for yours,” Will said.

The two boys cried together for a few minutes, then went to go hunt. The tension between them was no more.

Two more days passed. During these two days, Will and Julio became the best of friends, war or no war. Then, a Texas troop showed up. Will and Julio stood side by side, hoping to be rescued, forgetting that one was a Mexican soldier.

“Watch out, boy,” the captain of the Texas troop shouted to Will. “There’s a Mexican soldier beside you!”

“No,” Will said, “He’s...”

only thing he could do. He jumped in front of Julio, and the bullet hit him in the chest.

“No!” Julio cried, as Will fell to the ground.

“I’ll… get to… see… my sisters… again,” Will gasped, then died smiling, for his friend was still alive, and he wanted to see Sue and me again so badly. The captain was shocked at Will’s heroic actions, and let Julio go free, even if he was a Mexican soldier.

Texas. He had Will’s body moved back home and buried next to Sue and me. Will now walks alongside us as we watch over our

251

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

parents. Mother is heartbroken, for she outlived all three of her children, but at least Daddy no longer blames Will for our deaths. The tombstone he carved Will even reads:

Here Rests William McHenry

June 19, 1817 - November 29, 1835

The Alamo Squirrels by Brock Jaeger

There was a disruptive noise in the forest as a huge machine plowed family rushed out of their nest and raced up the tree next to them.

“What’s going on, Dad?” Fuzz, the youngest member of the family, squeaked in terror.

“I don’t know son,” Dad said.

“I’m scared!” Swish, the middle child and only daughter whimpered.

“It’ll be okay,” Mom said reassuringly.

“We have to stop them. They’re destroying our home!” Flick, the oldest of the three children exclaimed, rushing toward their tree.

“No son, it’s too late,” Dad said holding Flick back.

Behind them, the machine had already knocked over their tree and was moving to the next.

They walked for over an hour when they saw a few buildings and cars in the distance.

“What’s that?” Fuzz asked in wonder.

“That,” Dad, said, “is a city, where there is food all over the place.” As he said it, he spread his arms really wide to show how much food there was. Fuzz’s stomach growled as he thought of a place made completely out of food. They continued on until they reached the city.

They all stared at the tall buildings and cars in amazement. As they were looking around, they saw a green sign that read Welcome to San Antonio. Fuzz ran over to the sign and started gnawing on it.

“That’s not food,” Dad said to Fuzz.

“But I thought you said everything was food,” Fuzz said in confusion.

“No, I said there was food all over the place, not that everything was food,” Dad said.

Fuzz stared at him, not quite understanding what he was saying. All of a sudden, he caught a whiff of a dumpster and ran toward it. the dumpster.

“That’s not good food,” Dad said pulling Fuzz out of the dumpster.

“Why?” Fuzz asked.

“Because,” Dad said. “That is food that’s gone bad.”

“Oh,” Fuzz said.

They continued walking until they came across a building that looked different than the rest. This building was smaller and a different color, which made it stand out from the other tall, colorful buildings. There was a long line of people standing outside of the building, and every now and then the line would move up and some of the people walked into the building.

Just then, a rat wearing a gray bowler hat, a gray vest, and a badge that read Tour Guide Charlie walked up to them. “Would you like a tour of the Alamo?” he asked.

“The what?” Dad asked.

“The Alamo – a place where Texas soldiers fought Mexicans soldiers for their independence!” Charlie said.

“Never heard of it,” Dad said.

“Well, I’ll tell you about it,” he said. “From February 23 to March 6, 1836, Mexican soldiers attacked the Alamo where the famous Davy Crockett, James Bowie, William B. Travis, and about 200 other Texas

soldiers defended the fort.”

“Who’re Davy Crockett, James Bowie, and William B. Travis?” Swish asked.

“Davy Crockett was several things, including a storyteller, a politician, a frontiersman, a congressman, and a soldier. James Bowie was a trader, a folk hero, and a soldier. William B. Travis was a teacher, a lawyer, and a soldier,” the rat said.

“Who won?” Flick asked.

“The Mexicans won that battle, but the Texans won the war,” he said.

“How many Mexicans were there?” Swish asked.

“Around 1,800,” Charlie said.

“How many people died at the Alamo?” Flick asked.

“600 to 1,600 Mexican soldiers and all of the Texas soldiers died, but about 14 people, including Joe, who was Travis’s slave, escaped,” he said.

“Who was the leader of the Mexican army?” Fuzz asked.

“Santa Ana,” the rat said.

“Do you mean Santa Claws?” Fuzz asked.

“No, I do not,” he replied.

“Was it always this size?” Swish asked.

“No, today only part of it is still standing,” he said.

“How many people visit each year?” Flick asked.

“About 2.5 million people,” he said.

“Do you know anywhere to sleep?” she asked Charlie, “because our tree was bulldozed by a twoleg’s machine,”

“You could live in our oak or pecan trees that are about 140-175 years old,” he said.

“I think that will do,” Mom said. The rat showed them to a huge live oak tree. In the trunk of the enormous tree, Charlie showed them a hollowed out space where they put some leaves and grass to make a bed to sleep in for the night.

The next morning, Mom and Dad talked to Charlie and decided to stay at the Alamo. When they told the kids, they were super excited. That morning, the Furrytail family searched around the pecan trees for breakfast. Altogether they collected thirty-four pecans. They didn’t eat the pecans and put them in a crevasse in the Alamo that they found while looking for food. For the rest of the day, the kids explored the Alamo and learned more about it.

They continued to learn for the next week or so. One day, Charlie walked up to the kids with some badges in his hands.

“What are those?” Fuzz asked.

“Jr. Tour Guide badges,” he responded.

“They’re very shiny,” Swish said.

“Who are they for?” Flick asked.

“Y’all,” Charlie said. He handed each of them a badge.

“So does that mean we’re tour guides now?” Flick asked.

“Y’all still have a lot to learn, but I think you’re ready,” he said.

“Yay!” Fuzz said.

“And a family of raccoons just showed up and would like a tour of the Alamo,” he said. So the three squirrels gave the raccoons a tour.

“We aren’t from here, so can you tell us the best place to eat?” the mother raccoon asked after the tour.

“I believe the Trash Buffet is still open,” Flick said.

“Their food is the best!” Fuzz exclaimed.

“Or you could try our pecans,” Swish said.

“Well since we’re here, we might as well try the pecans,” the father raccoon said. The other raccoons nodded their heads in agreement.

“I wonder if mom and dad want to have dinner with them,” Swish said.

“I’ll go ask them,” Flick said and ran off.

Flick came back a few minutes later with Mom and Dad right behind him. That night, they found out the raccoons were moving to San Antonio from Austin. The Furrytails asked them if they wanted to stay at the Alamo. The raccoons agreed. The next day, they moved

252

into the live oak tree beside the squirrels. After a few days, the squirrels and the raccoons became good friends.

Alexa’s Trip to Texas by Jaylah Jamerson

Hi, my name is Alexa and I am 13 years old. I am so excited because I am going on vacation to Texas! I am packing right now. I am packing my swimsuit, sandals, sunglasses, and anything else I might need. Oh, I am also packing pajamas and slippers, of course! Now all I need is my purse, and I will have everything.

“Alexa!!Alexa!!” yells my little sister.

Oh, sorry—that was my little sister, Giselle.

I have to go eat dinner, so I’ll be right back.

Ok, I am back from dinner, and mmm that pasta was so good. I had better get to bed because it’s getting late. It is already 9.30 pm, so I’ll be back tomorrow.

Oh hi! Good morning! Yay, I am so excited for the trip today. It is only 6.00 am, so let me get ready. What to wear? Oh, I am going to wear a dress and some shoes. Now I just have to put my bags in the trunk. All I need now is my phone and stuff.

“Alexa!” calls my mom.

“I’m coming, Mom.”

“Yes Mom?”

“Alexa, are you all packed up?”

“Almost. I just need my phone, snacks, and any other entertainment during the long drive.”

“Ok hon, just make sure you have everything you need.”

“Okay, Mom.”

So right now, we are in the car on the way to Texas. I want to do something fun. Ooh I am going to watch a movie. Oh my gosh this is so funny! I can’t stop laughing! Clunk.

“Ahh what was that?”

“I don’t know, hon let me go check.”

“Hmm, it looks like the trunk opened.”

“Mom is everything ok?”

“Yes, everything looks ok, but it looks like something fell out of the trunk, but I feel like everything is here.”

“Mom! Make sure everything is in there!”

“Ok I will hon. Yup I think everything is there.”

“Okay Mom, thanks.”

“Mom, are we there yet?”

“Not yet.”

Ok, I should read a book maybe. Ugh! This is so boring. What should I do? Ok, the last thing I’m doing before I go to sleep is to do

“Be careful back there, kids!”

“Ok Dad, we will.”

“Kids we are here,” says mom.

Thank the Lord, we are here; I was so bored of just sitting there.

will be back when we are at the hotel. Ok, and we are back. We are all settled in, and I will go get my bag so I can put my pajamas on. Hmm…I don’t see my bag here. Where would it be? I am going to tell my Mom.

“I don’t know Alexa; are you sure you put your bags in the trunk?”

“Yes, I am sure.”

“Let’s check the car. Maybe you forgot it in there.”

“Okay, you’re right Mom, let me go check. Mom, I checked, and

“Wait, Mom! Did you check that everything was there when the trunk popped open??”

“Alexa, you’re right. I did say I felt like something fell out.”

“Mom, you said you were sure everything was in there! Mom,

what if it fell out of the car? How are we going to go to the beach if I don’t have my swimming suit?”

“Alexa, we are probably going to have different plans.”

“Mom, but I really wanted to go to the beach!”

“Fine I will think of something!”

“Okay, tell me when you have a plan hon.”

Oh, what should I do? YES!!!

“I can just buy some pajamas and a swimsuit. Perfect!” “Mom!!!”

“I’m coming hon, calm down.”

“Ok sorry, but I have my idea.”

“What is it, Alexa?”

“I can just buy the stuff I need here in Texas.”

“Alexa honey, you are right; you can buy stuff here in Texas. We will buy the stuff in the morning.”

“Ok Mom, goodnight.”

“Goodnight, hon, see you in the morning.”

“Ok mom, before I go to bed, I am going to watch TV. I will watch Maddy’s Miracle. Well, I had better get to bed.”

Maker’s. So, maybe I should call you guys, M&Ms. Okay, M&Ms, so today we are going to an indoor park called Liberty Land. I am so excited for Liberty Land! I am going to put on my jeans, orange shirt, and my shoes. We are in the car and are almost there.”

“So, Giselle, are you excited?”

“Yeah, I am!”

“Hey Giselle? Do you want to know something?”

“Okay, what is it?”

“Umm I don’t know actually.”

“You’re so funny, Alexa.”

Ok, 3…2…1…GO!!! Ahhh, this is scary but so fun at the same time! That was crazy! Next, I am going on one that you just jump and it pulls you back up. It is scary, trust me! Ok guys, I am about to jump. Ahhh, HELP ME! Oh, I don’t like this one! Okay M&Ms, I can do one more before I have lunch. This one is called the Hole of Fierce, where you basically have to jump in a hole, and you could get stuck in there.

Alright, I’m doing it! Ow, ouch, ahh, that hurt! I’m at the bottom. Oh my goodness, this is hard! I’m almost back at the top.

So, I have a problem, M&Ms. We were supposed to go to the pool, but when we went to the store to buy a swimsuit for me…they didn’t have my size! Oh well.

Ok, time for lunch. So, M&Ms, this is the end of my vlog. Goodbye M&M Squad!

The Independence Fighter by Clyde James

This story is set on January 29, 1835, in San Antonio, Texas. William Reckarce was a man with blue eyes, wavy short brown hair, and an unusually large nose. He was preparing for the war, secretly,

the rest of his troops. William suggested, “Let’s have men at every door and every passageway, that way, they cannot enter.”

Most of the men nodded in agreement, except one man named Alejandro Waldo.

Alejandro Waldo was a man who very rarely ever showed his face. His face was always hidden by a mask that was made with wood and paint made from fruits and vegetable juices. Alejandro said, “Our troops could be taken out at one position to invade. I think we should put troops all on the walls, so they can’t come in.”

Then the general said, “I think we should recruit more troops and do both so we can defend our fort since we have declared independence fro-.”

Right then, a man named Sam Lode ran in and said, “I was behind

253

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

enemy lines and they are planning an attack in three days, and they have thousands of troops!” Everyone had a scared expression on their face except Alejandro because they could not tell.

Then the general said, “We must get to sleep, but you must have a gun for safety by you at all times.”

Just after everyone fell asleep Alejandro left, went to the Spanish camp, and said all of the plans!

Alejandro was a traitor, and William Reckarce followed him, there, they stayed on high alert and in their positions assigned for the next three days. On February 3, 1836, the Spanish invaded. They

Then William got fresh ammo with his close friend Sam Lode. They

The passageway led to the house of William.

William and Sam went to the market one hour later with their guns for protection.

“Oh no!” cried Sam when they turned the corner, so he pulled William back to the other side of the corner and cupped his hand around William’s mouth and whispered, “Spanish guards, two of them,” and took his hand off William’s mouth. rations, or we will surely die.”

Sam nodded in agreement, so they ran out with their shotguns they ducked behind a crate full of bananas. They started taking aim

in the arm as he took the shot and obscured his aim to where he shot Sam in the head!

Out of rage, William stood up and shot the guards three times in the stomach and said, “You killed my friend. Now I kill you.” Dazed, he returned home to tell Sam’s mother that he was dead.

Sam’s mother was so shocked that she fainted. On that day, William swore to avenge his friend and drive the Spanish Armada out of Texas. William went back to the marketplace the next day and accidentally bumped into Sam Houston, who asked him to join Texas’ army in the battle of San Jacinto, where he explained how he was attacking. William accepted. He told Sam Houston all about what trouble he has time had passed since the Alamo, and when he got to San Jacinto at midnight, the battle had begun.

William rode in on a horse, shooting in every direction and jumping over logs and wounded horses. He then saw Santa Ana. He chased after him shooting bullet after bullet above his head. Then Santa Ana’s

tree, and William took aim. Santa Ana said, “Spare me, please I will surrender,” and William nodded.

Just then, Santa Ana shot at him, missing him barely, and William turned around shot Santa Ana, and said, “I AM TEXAS! Texas will always prevail against you and your armada!”

Then Santa Ana said with his last breath, “You have won the day, but we will win the war!”

William was a hero. Sam Houston and his horse came and saw was awarded a medal for bravery.

Days later, he went to his ceremony. During the ceremony, a messenger whispered in his ear, “Your mother is very sick; you must return home immediately.”

William left the ceremony in a hurry to go home. Then a stampede of buffalo came at him led by a Spanish guard! He shot at the guard knocking him off the horse and scaring the buffalo the other way. But the stampede went to his house where his sick mother was, and it crushed the whole house with no remains of his mother! In the street he sobbed and sobbed until Sam Houston came riding by and saw him.

Sam Houston comforted him and offered him a house in a town named Dread Drop and explained that it was on a cliff. Wiping tears from his eyes

he accepted and started on his journey. Later that day on the trails there was an Indian dwelling was nearby. Several popped out yelling Indian war

back to their dwellings, screaming. William pressed on. He encountered many more dwellings, but seven days later, he made it!

He was very tired and went straight into his house. In his house, he found it was fully furnished and thought, “Sam Houston must have done this because no one else would have.”

Just then, the Sheriff ran in the door with a gun saying, “You’re under arrest for breaking and entering!”

William replied, “Sam Houston gave me this house because mine was destroyed by buffalo and my mother was killed. She was my only remaining relative.”

Then the Sheriff said, “I’m so sorry. The name’s Sheriff Hank Mcelm, but people call me Sheriff or Sheriff Mcelm.”

“Well, hello, Sheriff. How are you doing?”

He replied, “I’ll let you get settled in, but you should meet the neighbors.”

Then the Sheriff walked out of William’s house feeling a little sorry went to the saloon. As William was walking, a man jumped out from behind the trash can by the saloon! He pointed a gun to William’s head and said, “Give me all your money, or I will put lead in your head!”

William took his gun very quickly from his pocket and shot the man. William then walked into the saloon and sat at the bar. William ordered a very small drink and then left the saloon.

While he was walking home, he heard an explosion in the direction

Sheriff lying on the ground, so William rushed him to the hospital. The Sheriff gained consciousness, then he said, “The wanted criminal, partner is-!”

Just then, Sheriff Mcelm was shot through the window by a he got news that Cain Luke was arrested.

More and more people were threatened by the unknown criminal, shot when they tried to mention their name and burned buildings already been threatened, and when the name was told, William would been threatened, was telling the name to his neighbor and Mike was shot in the arm! William shot the gun out of the criminal’s hand and pushed the criminal down. Instantly he recognized who it was. It was the same mask of Alejandro Waldo.

He said, “I have been looking to kill you, William, because you killed my leader Santa Ana and some of my friends too!”

William got him arrested and put on trial, where Alejandro was sentenced to life. Alejandro broke out two months later and hunted down William and he shot him! The Sheriff and deputy had a shootout and killed Alejandro. William was not killed and he became a Sheriff. For many years he was a Sheriff and lived in a little town called Fort Locus.

While many cowboys don’t live to tell their tale, William was one

Makayla and the Fox by Madeleine Jiampa

“Makayla, wake up!” shouted her father. Makayla squinted as a ray of sunlight hit her eyes.

“Coming!” she shouted back. Today was moving day, and Makayla overslept as usual. When was she ever going to learn? She got dressed and ran down the stairs. Her dad shouted again to her. She slid into the dining room and crashed into a mountain of

254

boxes. She had never moved before.

She ate her breakfast quickly and hopped into the car. As the engine started, she fell into a deep, deep sleep. She woke up just as the plane was taking off. She felt so bad that her parents had to haul her through the airport asleep.

“Are you up, Makayla?” asked her mom.

“Yes, mom,” Makayla said.

Her mom said no more, so Makayla started thinking about the house and its location. They were moving to Texas. The address was 5272 Willow Lane. She had been told it was the only house for miles around. They were going to move in with her grandma.

Three long hours later, she got to her grandma’s house. They had so much to do but Makayla wanted to lay down.

“Please, Makayla help,” her parents pleaded.

She shouted to her parents, “I need to go check something out! I won’t be long!”

It was a bit windy out but not too cold. As Makayla ran, she felt

thing as stealthily as she could. It was a fox! Makayla was so surprised that she jumped. Luckily, she did not scare it.

“I will name you Rust,” she whispered quietly.

“Makayla, come back please!” her parents yelled.

The fox was instantly scared away by the loud noise. Makayla ran back as fast as she could. She vowed she would not tell anyone, except maybe her grandma. Later that night in the dining room after a good supper of barbecue food and watermelon, Makayla pulled her grandma aside while her parents discussed the new house. Makayla told her grandma that she had found a fox, and she had named the fox Rust because of the fox’s orangey color.

“Oh wow! You must be talking about the Red Fox. The Red fox is the largest fox in Texas. They have red-orange fur. Their snout and chest are white, and the tip of their tail is also white. They have black hair on their ears and legs. Red foxes have not always lived in Texas. They were brought here from Europe. Red foxes are omnivores. Do you know what omnivore means?” Makayla’s grandma asked.

rabbits, vegetables, worms, and even garbage and pet food,” Makayla replied.

“Very good,” replied her grandma. “Do you want to go look for it again tomorrow morning?” she asked Makayla.

“Yes, please,” said Makayla.

“Can we keep the fox a secret?” asked Makayla.

“Of course, darling,” said her grandma. “Now, can I show you and your parents your rooms?” asked her grandma.

“Yes,” said Makayla. When her grandma showed her the bedroom she was going to have, Makayla nearly cried tears of happiness. The room was the biggest thing ever compared to the miniature room she had back where she had lived.

“Why don’t you get in bed Makayla,” said her mom. Not wanting to argue, Makayla agreed. When Makayla woke up, she was startled because she didn’t recognize her new room; it took her a few minutes to remember she was in her grandma’s house and not kidnapped. She went down the stairs to the kitchen where her grandma was already preparing blueberry pancakes with whipped cream.

“Hi, honey I see you are up. Are your parents awake, yet?” asked her grandma.

“No, they are not. Those blueberry pancakes look great,” replied Makayla.

“Yes, they are my “special” homemade ones. My grams taught me how to make them when I was your age.”

“Will you teach me?” Makayla asked.

“Yes, I was planning to even if you didn’t ask. It is a special

tradition for this family.” said her grandma. “Hey, are we still going to go look for the fox today?” asked her grandma. “Yes.”

front of the house,” said Makayla. “You mean the bluebonnets?” asked grandma. “Yes,” replied Makayla. “Well, let’s get some food in our bodies and I will tell you a little bit more about the bluebonnets. Then we can go and look for Rust,” said her grandma “Okay,” said Makayla Hiss. “Oh, the pancakes are done,” said her grandma “Can I call you gram?” asked Makayla “Yes,” said gram. As they ate their pancakes Makayla admired the way the blueberries were not burnt at all. “So, Makayla, about the bluebonnets,” said grandma. “Yes, gram?” replied Makayla.

resemble the bonnets worn by pioneer women. Pioneer women wore these bluebonnets to shield themselves from the sun. Texas has more

her breakfast with a happy stomach full of pancakes.

“Wow! Gram, you are like a walking computer.” giggled Makayla. Makayla quickly ran up to her room to brush her teeth and get dressed. She then ran down the stairs and put a jacket on to keep herself warm in the brisk morning air. Makayla and her grandma put the pancakes

to get away from them.

Now, the fox came into focus. There was blood all over Rust. free. Makayla’s grandma ran towards Rust even faster. She lifted up the trap and grabbed the fox out. Makayla offered her jacket to her grandma, who bundled the fox up in it and ran to the house.

When they got to the house, grandma ran into the garage where she ordered Makayla to get a rag to clean up poor Rust. Rust was whimpering a bunch. Makayla opened the door to the garage where she saw her grandma and Rust run into. When Makayla arrived, her grandma was ready for her. First, Makayla had made a small bed for Rust. Then she had cleared a big space for her grandma to sit and Rust.

After Makayla had done all that, her grandma gently lowered Rust onto the towel Makayla had placed over the ground. Makayla provided bandages while her grandma tried to soothe the fox by rubbing her. That didn’t help the fox get better with its injuries, so Makayla’s grandma started putting rubbing alcohol wipes to clean the fox’s cuts, so they didn’t get infected.

Then her grandma started placing bandages over the cuts and tried to help the fox stand up again. Obviously, the fox was not ready to stand up though because she fell back down. They then put Rust in a small enclosure for her to stay while she healed. Makayla and her grandma made sure Rust was very comfortable before leaving. A few days later, Makayla’s parents wanted to go into the garage.

“Nuh-uh!” said Makayla

“We have a surprise for you.” said grandma

“Show us now!!!” said Makayla’s parents

“Fine,” said Makayla. Makayla and her grandma suspensefully lead Makayla’s parents down to the garage without saying a single word. They opened the garage door and guided the parents towards Rust. When they saw her, they were starstruck.

“We present you with Rust,” said Makayla. Makayla’s parents were mad at her for keeping the fox from them, but their second thought was that they needed to tell the authorities.

“Fine, but I want to have her as a pet on our property, free to roam

255

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

around,” said Makayla

“Okay, maybe,” said her parents.

Animal control came the next day to free Rust, but the family didn’t want to get rid of the animal they had saved and cared for. They were not backing down. The animal control group said, “You can’t keep her.”

“Well, we want to!” replied Makayla.

“You could get in huge trouble for illegally having that fox,” responded animal control.

“Okay,” replied both Makayla and her grandma.

“How can you take care of her?” asked animal control.

“A tracking collar,” replied Makayla.

“Will you devote your time to her?” asked animal control.

“Obviously, we saved her. We care about her!” replied Makayla. “Hmph! Whatever! Fine!!! You can keep her, but you have to sign these papers!” replied animal control.

“Okay,” said Makayla.

and all they said was a pledge that they had to take.

“Repeat after me,” replied animal control, “I hereby promise to devote all my time and care to this animal. I will never hurt her.” After they all took the pledge, they signed the papers and took a brochure with some important information about caring for foxes.

The next day, Makayla and her family drove an hour to get Rust a collar and tracker. They were all happy to have Rust become part of the family. Makayla and Rust went to bed happily that night. As for her grandma, she was pleased she was bonding with her granddaughter and that the family was getting settled. The next morning, Makayla and her grandma ate breakfast, fed Rust,

“Makayla, I am so happy to have you here with me. I have enjoyed these past few days with you. I am looking forward to showing you all that Texas has to offer.” replied grandma.

“Like what?” asked Makayla. “Well, if you like water parks, Schlitterbahn will be a great place to take you. There are so many water activities to do at that park,” responded Grandma.

“That sounds like so much fun!” replied Makayla.

“If you like turtles, we can take a drive to South Padre Island to see the release of the sea turtles at Sea Turtle Inc.,” said grandma.

“Ooh, baby sea turtles. Yes, yes that is a must,” said Makayla.

“If you like history, we can check out the Alamo in San Antonio, all the missions, Austin—the state Capitol, take a boat ride on the San Antonio Riverwalk, and eat Mexican food. We can look for bats under the Congress Avenue Bridge and visit the Space Center,” grandma said excitedly.

“I would love to do that gram, and I like hiking too,” replied Makayla.

“Well, there is Big Bend National Park, Palo Duro Canyon, Pedernales Falls, oh my! There are so many places for us to see together. Oh! I can’t wait to go on these adventures with you my darling, Makayla,” grandma replied with a smile.

“Me too gram, me too,” responded Makayla. Then Makayla and her grandma wrapped their arms around each other as they continued to watch Rust enthusiastically run through the brushed across their faces.

Two Step Across Texas

by Kynleigh Johnson

“Howdy, y’all,” Chloe shouted proudly using her best Texas twang as she scampered to greet Mia and her mother coming off the Southwest Airlines plane. Chloe was so excited to see her friend who lived in Michigan! Mia and her mom just arrived for a six-day vacation in the great state of Texas. Since both Chloe and her mom lived in Texas their entire lives, they were going to do their best to show Mia and her

mom some highlights of the second largest state in the United States.

“That was a strange way to say ‘Hi,’” exclaimed Mia.

“Yeah, we usually just say ‘Hi,’ but you will hear ‘Howdy, y’all’ often as we cruise through Texas because everyone in Texas is friendly. Let’s get home as quick as a jack rabbit to grab our luggage and hit the road. Texas is so big, if we don’t start today, we will miss some of the great adventures my state has to offer.”

Mia could barely pay attention to Chloe because being dressed in the sweatshirt and the yoga pants she had on from Michigan, she felt like she had just taken a shower in her sweat. She questioned, “Why am I dripping wet?”

“Because this is Texas in the springtime, and it is one of the hottest places on Earth. But, if you think this is hot, you won’t want to visit in the summertime,” Chloe warned.

Arriving at Chloe’s house, the group began packing the Ford F-150 as quickly as possible and the moms and girls climbed in and down the road they started.

They had not gone many miles before Mia stated, “I am hungry!”

Chloe’s mom suggested the place to get the best burger in the universe: Whataburger! Since Mia nor her mom had ever had a Whataburger, they were excited to head that way. Mia ordered a Whataburger, French fries, and an ice-cold Dr. Pepper. Chloe duplicated Mia’s order.

After two bites Mia proclaimed, “This is Heaven!!”

Chloe responded, “Yeah, I know. This has to be the best burger you ever tasted. But, did you know that Dr. Pepper originated in Waco, Texas? I think that is cool because we are headed to the Waco area settled in Texas.”

The girls snuggled in for the truck ride. Just outside College Station,

it grows wild in different parts of the state. It’s not against the law to pick them, but a true Texan leaves them alone so they will come back each spring. So, let’s just enjoy them as we go by.”

While enjoying the bluebonnets, Mia spotted an animal she had never seen before. It was grazing on grass in a large pasture. It looked just like a cow, but Mia was not sure because it had the strangest horns she had ever seen. “What in the world…” Mia cried.

Chloe laughed, “Oh, that is a Texas longhorn. Their horns can grow up to 8 feet wide from tip to tip. Funny looking, aren’t they?”

destination, just outside of Waco.

Chloe told Mia, “This is where my great-grandfather grew up. His parents immigrated here from Germany and settled on a farm here in Riesel, Texas. The German settlement was called Meier Settlement and everyone spoke German. In fact, when my great grandparents got married at Meier Settlement United Methodist Church, the wedding was done in German and my great-grandmother did not even understand the vows she was making. My great-grandfather had eight brothers and one sister and he was the youngest. His older brothers and sisters had to leave school after third grade to work on the farm picking cotton. But, my great-grandfather was able to continue with his education because they did not need another worker. He graduated from Mart High School and then hitchhiked every day from the farm to Baylor University carrying only a quarter in his pocket for emergencies. After receiving his Bachelor’s in Education from Baylor, he went on to get his Master’s in Education from Texas A&M. He eventually became an administrator in Pasadena Independent School District and now there is a school named after him there, Walter Matthys Elementary. And to think it all started right here in Riesel, Texas.”

Mia was so impressed by Chloe’s story, but she was also anxious to get on to their next destination.

Since their next destination would be Austin, Texas, Chloe’s mom maneuvered the truck toward I-35 heading toward Temple, Texas to spend the night. After a restful sleep, they loaded in the truck and

256

headed down the interstate. As they entered the metropolitan area, Mia wanted to know, “What is that big building with the dome on top?”

“Oh, that is the Texas State Capitol because Austin is the state capital of Texas. The dome and the building were designed to resemble the United States Capitol. We are going to go visit it because it is exceptional inside with the open rotunda beneath the dome.” Mia could not wait to get there, and she was not disappointed. After their visit to the Capitol, the girls and their mothers drove out to Lake Travis where they rented jet skis for a couple of hours.

Mia exclaimed, “Wow, this is a great way to cool off in this Texas heat.”

Chloe agreed, “Yeah, it can get so hot here you could turn as red as a ripe strawberry.”

Being careful not to get sunburned, the girls spent the rest of the afternoon shopping at The Arboretum. That evening as the sun was setting, the group headed to the South Congress Bridge to watch over

at dusk to hunt for insects. When they are full, they return to go back under the bridge. Chloe and Mia were enthralled by so many bats. After watching the bats, the group headed to their hotel for the night. Feeling rested, the friends were ready to head for San Antonio. Heading further south on I-35, the girls quickly arrived at the River Walk.

Mia proclaimed, “I cannot believe there is a river running right through the town.”

Chloe said, “Yes, we are going to ride a boat up and down the river so that you can see all the exciting attractions along the way.”

the river. After the boat trip, the girls were starving. Mia’s mother proposed, “Why don’t we eat Tex-Mex?”

Mia had no idea what Tex-Mex was, but she felt adventurous in that moment and said, “Let’s give it a try!”

A short drive led them to Mi Tierra, one of the best Tex-Mex restaurants in the state. Both girls tried tamales, Chile con Queso, tortillas, refried beans and Mexican rice. The girls were too full to eat

box up with some to take back to the hotel with them.

Before heading to the hotel, they had one last stop in San Antonio:

so Chloe’s mom explained, “The Alamo was a Spanish mission built in 1718. The battle of the Alamo was fought in 1836, and the Mexican army defeated the Texan army and took over the Alamo. The Texan

viewing the artifacts displayed throughout the Alamo.

The next day, the companions departed San Antonio on I-10 W heading for Big Bend National Park. The girls complained because it was such a long drive to get to Big Bend from San Antonio. It was six hours long and there wasn’t much to see at all.

“How much longer do we have to look at these boring wind farms, short hills, and hairy cows?” both girls whined.

“Do you want to get to Big Bend, or not?” asked the moms in sassy voices.

Chloe’s mom added, “When we get to Big Bend, it’s all wilderness. You know that, right? But, it will have beautiful scenery. When we Then we thought we would cool off by going down the Rio Grande y’all are really going to enjoy it.”

welcomed their bunkroom at Big Bend Bunkroom in Terlingua, Texas. The second their heads hit the pillow they snored as loud as a popping

Just as the sun was rising, the group settled in their car for the longest drive of the vacation. The plan for the day included driving from Big Bend National Park to South Padre Island. When the girls heard that it was a ten-hour drive, the moan they made could be heard

around the state. Starting on US-90 E the friends rode forever, but Causeway leading to South Padre Island.

“I can’t believe we just drove for 10 hours and never left Texas!” Mia exclaimed.

“If you lived in Texas you would understand,” Chloe knowingly responded.

Realizing the late hour, they headed to their condo and got some rest. Bright and early the next morning, they headed to South Padre Island Adventure Park. Running quicker than a jaguar, the girls chose their horses and saddled up for a ride along the white sand beaches.

“Detroit, Michigan is not nearly as fun as South Padre Island. South Padre has probably been my favorite place we visited. Well, other than the river in San Anthony,” Mia stated.

Chloe corrected Mia, “First of all, I think you might want to call it San Antonio, not San Anthony. Second of all, we have a lot planned for today. We are about to arrive at the Port Isabel Lighthouse!”

The comrades reached the top of the lighthouse and enjoyed imagining being the lighthouse keepers, making sure the light shined brightly toward the sea. Leaving the lighthouse, the tourists pointed their Ford toward the seashell covered beach for a swim at sunset.

“This water tastes different than Lake Huron. Why does it taste like salt?” Mia asked, confused.

“Well Lake Huron is fresh water. The Gulf of Mexico contains saltwater. And of course, saltwater holds salt. Otherwise, salt wouldn’t be in the word,” Chloe explained.

While enjoying the warm water, the moms warned the girls, “It is getting dark out. It’s about time to pack up the beach toys and head for the condo.”

The next morning, Mia woke up to Chloe ready to ask her, “Are you ready to see some hyper dolphins? They probably have a lot of energy.”

“Let’s goooo!” Mia screamed, waking up people from a mile away with exciting and new information, but now the truck needed to head toward Chloe’s house in Pearland, Texas.

Heading up US-77 N, the girls got comfortable for the six-hour trip toward home. Chloe had been wanting to go to Buc-ee’s since they left, so she suggested, “Why don’t we take a slight detour to Texas City and have one last Texas adventure?”

“Sure, let’s head there right now,” Chloe’s mom agreed. A few more hours passed, and Mia found herself in the biggest, largest gas station she had ever seen in the nine years she had been alive.

“I have got to go to the restroom,” Mia said, anxiously.

“Wow, these restrooms are squeaky clean,” Chloe agreed.

“These are probably the cleanest public restrooms you will ever see. Buc-ee’s is famous for that.”

Leaving Buc-ee’s left one last quick ride north on I-45 to Chloe’s house. The girls didn’t have long before Mia and her mom had to be at Hobby Airport to catch their Southwest plane back to Detroit.

As they drove to the airport, Chloe shared sadly, “We didn’t get to see the Texas Panhandle, East Texas, or even Dallas. You need to come back sometime so you and I can explore more of my great state.”

“You know so much about your state. It’s like you are Texas,” Mia concluded.

Chloe laughed and said, “Sometimes, I feel like I am Texas!”

The Beginning of My Texas Story by William Johnson

I am a sixth generation Texan. My oldest living relative is my great-grandmother, Francine Akin, whose grandparents came from Germany in the mid-1800s. She was born on a farm in Freiheit, Texas, in 1923. She experienced World War II and the Great Depression, which fortunately did not affect her very much, since she and her

257

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

family lived sustainably. Her youngest son, my maternal grandfather, Dan Akin, was born in Kerrville, Texas, in 1955 but spent most of his childhood in San Marcos, Texas. My maternal grandmother, Michele Browne Akin, was born in Beaumont, Texas, in 1960 but spent most of her childhood in Birmingham, Alabama. When my father, Jeff Johnson, was only a one-year-old, his father, Carlos Johnson, died

Judy Patterson Johnson, married Glen Schinzel who was born on a farm in Nebraska, in 1958. Judy Patterson was born in Bay City, Texas, in 1950. My mother, Sara Akin Johnson, who was born in Kingsville, Texas in 1984, and my father, who was born in Houston, Texas in 1983, met in Bay City and fell in love at Baylor University. They were married in 2007.

I came along on August 27, 2010, to a house on McConnell Street in Del Rio, Texas, which sits right on the border of Mexico. My best friend was Tucker Lewis, who also lived on McConnell Street. Another friend I had was Anna Alexander. Since I lived on Laughlin Air Force Base, I knew the names of all the planes there. There were three types: the T-38, the T-6, and the T-1. Once, we went to an ice cream emporium to eat ice cream and discovered that the owners were distant cousins. They were the Rosses, and they owned the Ross Emporium. My little sister, Grace, who is now nine, was also born in Del Rio. After she was born, a mother cat had a litter of kittens and sensibly brought them to our yard. However, because they had ringworms, we were not allowed to pet them (even memories.

In 2013, we moved to Abilene, Texas, which was very windy, because it is situated in windy plains, into a house on the corner of Montana Street on Dyess Air Force Base. My sister Laura was born in Abilene, and a few years later my brother Daniel was too. As an Air Force couple, my parents consider it a true blessing that all four

cargo plane. The only other plane on the base was the B-1, which is an enormous bomber plane.

While in Washington D.C., we were able to meet Senator Ted Cruz,

Quinlan, who was my age but a little bit younger. I was extremely sad when the Quinlans moved to San Antonio, Texas. (I did not know that in a few years, we would be moving there as well.) I had other friends too. There were Christian and Ethan Cadet and Maitland Fryer, but my best friend after Noah was Elijah Mayor who I met at the Grace Museum which was a very fun place downtown.

In Abilene, our family would often ride our bicycles to a spot on the Air Force Base with dozens of old, retired planes. It was not an airplane boneyard as the airplanes were for decoration, and there

also loved to climb trees, and there was a tree in our backyard that I could climb to the top of. Abilene was a very good place to live.

Some of my favorite places in Abilene were the Grace Museum, Frontier Texas, and Bell’s Chicken Dinner House. The Grace Museum has an interesting, hands-on exhibition of science and other learning that had sensory activities for children, such as models of tornadoes and ambulances. Frontier Texas is a museum with pictures and artifacts from the frontier times of Texas. While there, I learned about the over-

to live in Texas.

Bell’s, which is a delicious restaurant that we would often eat at after we went to church, had fresh rolls with honey for the appetizer, and most of the time, we would order chicken-fried steak.

We also liked to visit farms outside of Abilene, such as Childress Farm, which is a beautiful piece of land with Christmas trees, pecan trees, peach trees, and blackberry bushes. Sonshine Farm has goats, chickens, cows, hayrides, and a huge playground that was really fun to play in. Slowpoke Farm has sweet potatoes, eggs, and garlic among

other items, and they frequently sell them at the farmers’ markets. Now, they have their own shop to sell the farm fresh items in Cisco, which is right outside of Abilene.

The Abilene Zoo was also a great place, and we spent many days looking at the animals and playing at the zoo. One time, an albino alligator came and stayed at the zoo for a summer, and I thought that the white alligator looked very strange. The permanent alligator, Albert, was very old, because he was born in the 1950s. A giraffe exhibit was built at the zoo, and my grandmother donated some money for the exhibit under my and Grace’s names, which means that there is a plaque in the wall that has our names on it! There are many fun activities to do in Abilene.

After four years in Abilene, we moved to San Antonio, which is an epicenter of Texas history. One of the reasons we moved here is because our maternal grandparents live here as well. After four years,

acres in Adkins, San Antonio’s close and tiny neighbor, we met the Powers, who were our neighbors at the time. The Powers had three teenagers, who were very nice to us, and two horses, on which we had horse-back-riding lessons every week. Our other neighbor, Ms. Suzanne Bilbrey, had two dogs, Ricky, Bobby, and Lucy, and two cats, Simba and Lucky. Lucky affectionately adopted us, and Simba hardly even lets Ms. Suzanne touch him, because he is skittish. When the Powers and Ms. Suzanne moved, they left both cats with us! After the Powers moved, the Foglemans moved into their house. They have children who are currently 13, 11, and 6 years old. They were 11, 9, and 3 years old when they moved into the house. We were happy that they moved in, because they are close in age to us, even though they are all girls. Their names are Zoey, Marley, and Piper, and their parents are Mr. Frank and Mrs. Cary. When Ms. Suzanne moved, the Kemps moved in. They are a nice couple who are the grandparents of the Hoskins, who live on the other side of the Kemps’ house. I hope that we can stay in this house for as long as we live.

In San Antonio, I began to collect stamps, coins, rocks, baseball cards, and insects. We began to take violin lessons with our great violin teacher, Miss Briana, and science classes with our grandmother. I have also had a lot of fun being a part of Trail Life USA, a faith based scouting program for boys. Grace and I entered the Wilson County Baked Foods Show in 2021. I made sour cream coffee cake, and Grace made chocolate chip beet cookies. Both are delicious, though, sadly, I only got 5th place, and Grace did not even place. In 2021, we also got a dairy goat named Bebe, who is cute and stubborn. In that year, she gave birth at our cousins Brenda’s and Gary’s house to Barnaby, to Willow, a sweet, calm little girl goat at our house! We got to watch and Honey, into the Wilson County Junior Livestock Show, and got 8th and 9th places, because Honey was too stubborn, and Biscuit was too fat.

Lucky, Simba, and Rosey. We also got a beehive, and chickens. Just recently, we incubated and hatched 5 little chicks who are so cute! There are 22 more eggs in the incubator right now, and we hope that most of them hatch and are hens. Once, when we were studying Texas history, Daddy received an invitation to meet the Governor of Texas, Greg Abbot, at the Carvajal Coffee Shop in our county seat, Floresville! We got to meet him, and he signed our Texas State History notebooks for us, too.

There are many fun activities to do in this house. For Christmas one year, Daddy built an A-Frame treehouse for us! Constructing a the garden, we bought and planted two apple trees and two orange trees, although after about a year, they died. However, we have kept trying to plant fruit trees, and currently we have two peach trees and two pear trees. A year ago, our neighbor, Lloyd, gave us his swing set and playhouse, which he did not have any use for.

My dad likes to hunt deer, and for as long as I can remember, he

258

has been hunting wild whitetail and axis in our grandparents’ 40-acre piece of land in Bandera – the Cowboy Capitol of the World! Once my siblings and I turn seven years old, we get to go on hunting trips with him, and we all look forward to hunting season. Daniel is still waiting for his turn. Before I was old enough to go hunting with him, Daddy would take me to the Baylor Bear football games in Waco, Texas, which were also quite fun. We have done many exciting things while living near San Antonio.

When I grow up, I want to be a missionary doctor who explores, like David Livingstone. I am still thoughtfully deciding which country I will go to. I want to be a pilot, too.

Some of the things I could do to help achieve these goals are: spend more time with God, be more encouraging to others, talk with missionaries, and be diligent in chores and school. But most of all when I grow up, I want God to use me for His purposes. I am blessed to have gotten my start in life in Texas, because it is a great state.

In The Beginning

by Clara Jordan

If you are not from Texas and someone mentions the state, you may start to think about a man on his ranch, playing the guitar, longhorns

You may be surprised that a lot of the special things that make Texas unique weren’t here in the beginning.

First, we’ll start with BBQ. When I hear the word or see BBQ, I think of Texas, but it wasn’t here in the beginning. This wonderful BBQ meal actually came from the Africans who came with their ways of cooking.

Now, we are going to talk about the state food. Chili. You may think that chili came from Mexico, but if you think that, you’re wrong. This delicious dish appears to have originated near the western part of America, in Texas. An old legend says that immigrants from the Canary Islands brought a recipe for chili with them when they settled in San Antonio in the 1700s. I think we are done with the food section. So now, let’s move on to music.

The musical instrument of Texas is the guitar, which was brought by a Spanish settler. The guitar is an instrument that can be used in many ways. You can hear the guitar in many genres such as country, rock and roll, pop, indie, bluegrass, and 80s music (my favorite). Now, you have read a little bit about all the people who came to Texas and brought amazing things with them. You may even be starting to think about who brought one thing and who brought another thing. Well, I’m glad that you are thinking about that.

There is a large majority of state animals, but we will stick with the main three. The state’s large mammal is the longhorn, which represents Texas in a big way. You may see a painting that shows the words, “Welcome to Texas,” and there could be a longhorn in the background. Longhorns are known as a state symbol because of the cattle drives in the 1860s-1870s. They can swim rivers, survive the desert or snow, and travel many distances without water and food. Did you know that Christopher Columbus actually brought with him

second voyage? Eventually, cattle- raising spread to Spanish Mexico also known today as Texas.

Now, onto the state’s small mammal. The Armadillo. The armadillo looks like an aardvark with a turtle shell. Most of them carry a lot of diseases, so you may not want to touch them.

Finally, here comes the last animal of our main three. The Mexican free-tailed bat was made a symbol of Texas in 1995 mostly because

appreciated.

white. It is actually a lot more. The colors represent something. Blue stands for loyalty, red stands for bravery, and white stands for purity.

lone star represents all of Texas and stands for us as one for God, our Country, and our State.

The Spanish conquistadors brought the rodeo to Texas when they

very important to Texans. The Spanish introduced horses and cattle to the Southwest. The Texas rodeo is one of the biggest rodeos in the U.S. For me as a Texan, it is one of the most important times of the my family. The Houston, Texas Rodeo has all types of events such as evening. It includes plenty more events than these, but those are my favorite and probably the main three.

Here is one of the many songs about Texas: “Deep in the Heart at night are big and bright (clap, clap, clap, clap.) deep in the heart of Texas.”

One of the coolest things, in my opinion, is that the NASA Space Station is located in Houston, Texas. Did you know that the NASA Space Station is there to help enable long-term exploration of space interesting. was Spain from 1519–1685 and again from 1690 to 1821. That’s a really long time! France was the second nation to have Texas’s land. It held onto Texas’s land from 1685-1690, and then, Mexico controlled from 1821 to 1836. Soon after, Texas became The Republic of Texas from 1836-1845. Shortly after that, Texas became part of the United States of America. But they didn’t stay for long. After defeating Mexico, Texas joined the United States of America in 1845. But in 1861, Texas withdrew from the United States of America and joined the Confederacy. In 1865, the Confederacy was defeated, and Texas came back to the United States of America. Finally, Texas became part of the United States of America from 1845-present day. Now that you know all about the six nations that controlled Texas, and if you live somewhere other than Texas, I encourage you to look into your state

To me especially, being a Texan means coming from an amazing background. After researching, I know who to thank for all the amazing events, food, and music. Texas isn’t just a big shape on the map of the U.S. It’s an amazing state that contains exciting history and facts. Texas is home for my family and me, and we are proud to be Texans!

What I Love About Texas

by Elliot Jordan

Whether it’s the Houston Rodeo, the food, or the people, Texas is one of the most diverse places in the United States. That is one of the reasons so many people live in Texas. Also, I live in Houston, Texas, and there are a lot of people. Wherever you go, you can see so many people who have different heritages and people who look so different from each other. Same thing with the food. There can be a Mexican food place right next to a Chinese restaurant, and that is right next to a McDonalds. How crazy is that?

One thing that I love about Texas is the Houston Rodeo. If you have never heard of a rodeo or don’t know what it is, you’re in luck because I am about to tell you. A rodeo is where a lot of talented people come to ride horses and race. My favorite is when they ride a bull and make the bull very mad, so the bull tries to kick them off its back. Another one is called barrel racing. Can you guess why? Well, in barrel racing, men and women are riding horses and racing around three barrels to see who is the fastest at the barrel racing. Now, the last one I am going to tell you about is tie-down roping, which is where a cowboy or cowgirl rides a horse while

259

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

holding a lasso and tries to put the lasso around the calf and tie the lasso around the legs in the fastest time. One more thing about the Houston Livestock Rodeo is that people come from all over the world to see and perform there.

Next is the food. Here in Texas, we have many different types of food. For example, I like to eat Ramen, and all I have to do to get to a Ramen place is walk two and a half blocks. In those two and a half blocks, there is a burger place and a bakery right next to the

tacos, ice-cream, coffee shop, and Italian food. These are two of my favorite types of food, and they come from different places. Sushi that originated from Asia and then barbecue that came from Africa. Also, like I said, there are many different types of culture, and that means a lot of different foods.

Now for the most important thing about Houston and all around Texas: the people who live here. Every day, I see people walking their dogs, having a picnic at the park, or just enjoying the weather. My family is full of people who are from different parts of the world. My mom is from Belgium, and my dad is from North Carolina. My grandmother is from England, and my grandfather is from Louisiana.

in Texas.

Then we have the weather. Winter is a good time to get outside when there is a cold front and just have a fun time. This happens rarely, but it has happened twice in my eleven years of being alive; if you are lucky, it might snow once in a while in Texas. Then in the spring, it’s back to getting warmer - back to the 90 degrees that is nice and pretty outside; and then, we have blazing hot summers. The summer is not always a good time to visit, and if you live in Texas, you might want to take a vacation up north. That’s why in the summer, my sister and I go to a sleep-away camp in North Carolina, and my parents go on a trip without us. Fall is almost getting cooler, and the leaves are starting to drop. It is also a nice time to visit. Then there is winter again, and it keeps going and going. Also in spring, summer and fall, there are a lot of rainstorms and other weather events. In summer, there are sometimes hurricanes.

Another thing I want to focus on are the state symbols. The Texas state bird is the Northern Mockingbird, the large animal is

reptile is the Horned Lizard, and last but not least, the state snake is the Coral Snake. That’s all for the animals of the state symbols. The other symbols that are not animals are: the state song is “Texas our the tree is Pecan. The Texas state sport is the rodeo. The state plant is the Prickly Pear. The state gem is the Blue Topaz, and they usually carve the shape of Texas into rings with Blue Topaz. The dish is chili, and the fruit is grapefruit.

I also like the natural beauty of Houston, Texas and the nature that surrounds most of Texas; the plains actually sparkle when they get

each other makes your heart warm. When that happens, you wish that you were trapped in that moment forever because it’s so nice and makes you feel happy and full of joy.

So, every time I feel down, I just try to think of all of those memories that I had when I was younger and now the happy moments that are happening right now in front of me. I think that is one of the many amazing things about Texas, a place that has so much natural beauty.

If I were to use two words that describe Texas best, one would be peaceful because of those nice moments that you have here, and the other would be brave because Texas is the Lone Star State, since we were standing alone for a while, and then we joined the United States and became what we are now. All of that is what I love about Texas.

or Dallas by Yuvraj Singh Kharbanda

“Mom! Mom! The Cowboys game is in a week! The Cowboys game is in a week!” I said excitedly.

Hi! My name is Shaan Singh, and I’m a ten-year-old Indian boy who loves playing and watching sports and keeping up with the statistics of the Dallas Texas sports’ teams. Now usually, Indian boys only like school, but this Indian boy (yeah, me), likes both. I live in Dallas, Texas with my mom, my dad, and my seven-year-old brother, Anshdeep. He goes by Ansh. Now enough about me, and more about the real stuff.

“Yep, I already got the tickets!” she responded.

“Yahoo!!!” I said back to her (told you I’m pumped up about sports).

Just then, my dad jumped straight into our conversation. “Guess what? I got tickets to the Mavericks game!” he told me.

“Yay!!! But wait, mom?” I asked. “What honey?” she asked.

“When is the Cowboys’ game?”

“Sunday at two pm.”

“Okay, dad?”

My dad was in shock. “The Mavs game is on Sunday at two pm as well,” he told me.

WHAT???

“Shaan, you can decide which game you want to go to, so tell us when you’re ready,” mom told me.

How was I supposed to choose what game to go to? “Can I at least have some help from you, though?”

“I’m sorry honey but you can’t get help from me and your dad because we’re busy, although you can have some help from your friends,” she told me.

“Oh yeah, that sounds better,” I said excitedly.

I had invited Arjun, Kunal, Krish, and Avi (my friends) to help me out.

“I think you should go to the Mavericks game,” Kunal said. “What’s the reason?” I asked him.

“I don’t have one,” he said back to me.

“Okay... now Krish you choose,” I said.

“I think you should go to the Cowboys’ game, because there are about eighty-two Mavs games, and they have only done twenty-eight said our genius.

“You do have a point,” I said.

“Yeah, that’s what I think too,” said Avi.

“No, no, no,” said Arjun. “I think you should go to the Mavericks’ game because NFL games are really rowdy for our age.”

“Yeah maybe, but I haven’t been to one yet, so I don’t know about that,” I said. “Those are all good reasons, besides yours Kunal.”

“Hey!” he yelled back to me.

I’m just being honest dude. Anyway, it’s dinner time, so ya’ll have to go,” I told them. “Bye!!!”

I walked downstairs and sat at the dinner table. My mom made my favorite: butter chicken and rice. My stomach growled.

“Have you decided on which game you are going to yet?” mom asked me.

“No not yet,” is what I tried to say, but my mouth was full of butter chicken, so it sounded like, Nu, no, let.

I guess mom understood whatever I babbled because she said,

I sighed; they were both amazing choices, and I just couldn’t I walked up to my room. I thought about what all of my friends said,

I walked back downstairs, took a deep breath and said, “I want to go to the Mav...”

Just then, my brother Ansh yelled from upstairs, “The Cowboys

260

Dallas

game is next week! The Cowboys game is next week! Is it too late to buy the tickets?” he asked.

“Uhh…. it is right now, but what if we told you that we already got the tickets?” I asked him.

“I would be so happy, and yell—I have the best family ever!!!” he responded.

At the same time, we all told him, “We have the tickets!”

“Woo-hoo!” Ansh yelled.

“And?” I asked hopefully.

Ansh laughed and then yelled, “I have the best family ever!” That made me even more happy.

The big day arrived. The Cowboys game was today, and Ansh was really excited.

“I’m going to wear all of my Cowboys’ gear! My Cowboys’ hoodie, jersey, shorts, cap, armband, socks, shoes, all of it!”

Yep, he even has Cowboys’ shoes. I sighed, my crazy brother.

ºOnce we got in the car, my brother started babbling on and on about the game. “The Cowboys are playing the Giants, who do you think will win,” he asked me.

“Um, probably the Cow-”

“Yeah, I think so too,” he interrupted.

“We’re here! We’re here!” Ansh told me excitedly. He just had to ignore me.

Surprisingly, we got there one hour early, so to pass time, we threw the football around outside and ate the snacks that we brought because if you bring them in the stadium you’ll get kicked out (that’s at least what dad said). Every ten minutes, my brother would ask if we could go in now, and it was very annoying. But brother. Yay!!!

Touchdown!!! “Woo-hoo!” Ansh and I yelled.

CeeDee Lamb caught an amazing touchdown pass! He and Amari Cooper are the best receivers on the whole team! Dak Prescott (the so he cheered with CeeDee Lamb as well.

We left the stadium early because my dad told me it’s usually crowded if we leave right when the game’s over. There were also T.V.’s around the whole stadium, so we could look at them while walking. The only person who wasn’t looking at the T.V. was Ansh. He kept on talking about the game. It was pretty annoying, but I was still kind of happy that he enjoyed it. It warmed my heart so much that I would’ve vaulted into space!

The lesson I learned in this situation is (and I hope you learned this too) that forty-two to zero).

Cub Scout Camping Trip in Navasota, Texas by Ethan Kirk

On Saturday 19 at 10:25 am, my mom and I set off on the road to a camping adventure at Bovay Cub Scout Ranch. The adventures started as soon as we arrived, with learning that the eldest Cub Scout Den, the Webelo 2 had gotten ambushed by another den, the Bears!

At the Gold mine, the Wolf Den was getting ready for a battle against the Bears, but the Bears did not give up and took Fort Blue Belt and they were ready for the battle. While the Webelo 1 den was building forts in the forest and hiding spots, the Bears ambushed them but they were not as quick and smart as the Webelo 1 Den who triumphed and won. So much adventure, being good cub scouts we helped my mom put up our tent, and then our Den had a quick picnic lunch but within minutes the ambushing started again by the Bears but our Den won again.

The ranch is huge and located on hills close to College Station, there is a gold mine, a lake, and a swimming pool. There are so many

next activity. That afternoon we made a peace treaty with the Web 2 Den and also the Wolves and decided on our next fun ranch activity.

keeping it alight was so hard.

The main event of our camping trip is the annual rocket launch. I took my special rocket which my dad had given him and I was determined to launch it in his memory. There were so many rockets, boys launched them with one of their parents. When it was my mom and I’s turn to launch my rocket, we had fun learning how to do it. Sadly my rocket broke apart in the air, losing the bottom part. The funniest part of the rocket launch was as my rocket crashlanded it nearly landed on our Pack leader, missing him by inches. After the rocket launch, we returned to making our forts for our safety. My friends and I named ours Fort Bone because of the animal bones in the area and the bone in front of it. For lunch, we had sandwiches, chips and of course drinks. The sandwiches were made with bread, your choice of meat, and some toppings if you wanted any.

As the day drew to an end we got to celebrate the graduation of our oldest Den, the Webelo 2s, and celebrate with a good Texas BBQ. I chose a hamburger with some chips for dinner and my mom had some ham and chicken. As the big Texas sky turned dark and the sun set, we all made the special walk down to the lake for the super special Arrow Light. The trail was called the Fitness Trail and we think it’s called that because of the ant piles. You have to jump around the ant piles which used up lots of my energy. When we got to the spot of the ceremony we saw another Den had come to help set up. The Webelo 2s were given special painted arrows from Indians that they get to keep. After the ceremony, they can move on to Boy Scouts unless you didn’t get an arrow. One kid wasn’t given an arrow though which was really confusing because he was the den leader’s son. Something really fun was the drums that some Indians were banging on. After the ceremony, we went and made hot chocolate and smores. I had some huge smores with the big marshmallows. We played the game “Cover Your Assets’’ before bed but sadly we lost $11,009 to $10,103. It was a really fun game though.

That night when we went to bed it was FREEZING. We had thick pajamas on, a duvet cover, 4 blankets, and thermals. It wasn’t as bad as the night before because apparently when everyone had woken up there was ice on the tents.

When we woke up, the sun was rising and it was beautiful. We started packing the car and getting ready to head back to our house in Houston. On our way back, we stopped by Buc-ee’s for breakfast. I had a cinnamon roll and my Mom had an omelet. Nothing really exciting happened on the way back but when we got home my mom had to go get my sister from her sleepover while we were camping. I stayed home with our puppy and when they got back we unpacked the car. I started telling my sister all about our fort and the attacks. She asked Mommy about how cold it was and started laughing when Mommy complained about it. She and my sister don’t really like camping that much and that is why it was something my dad and I did. My sister will be coming along with us next year so I can get my Arrow of Light but I don’t think she will like that. I can’t wait until next year when I will hopefully be getting my own Arrow of Light and can share the ceremony with my loved ones.

I would like to say thank you to my sister and mom for helping me write this true, fun story. They helped a lot and were great help with spelling and sentencing. very much.

261

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Tribe

Hi. I’m Zak. Today is Friday. The day we go to a museum of history. I love history! Especially in the 1700s-1800s. I woke up early. I make my own breakfast, I pack my own sack lunch, and I run to the car. When I get there, I see lots of old weapons, pottery, small replicas

It sucks me into it. I can’t talk. I can’t move. I can only hear otherswait… am I in a different body? Ughh.. I’m getting dizzy… h-help…

[The Great Plains 1750] - [Lipan Apache]

“I see something coming!” My father said. My tribe got attacked that day. Multiple people of my tribe had died. The Comanche ambushed us. They are still pushing us to the lower part of Texas. The brave people of my tribe are staying behind to try to slow them down. I don’t know if our tribe will survive anymore. That was a month ago, my tribe was chased out of our old territory. The Great Plains - well, in the high plains, now in the low plains we are.

One month earlier…

“Such a nice day,” my father said.

“Yeah it is,” I responded.

“Let’s go hunting now.”

“Why?” I asked. I then listen to something coming or moving away.

My father noticed it, too. “What is that?”

It was one of our lookouts. He told us the Comanche were coming, and that they were right behind him. Then I hear something else. My father ran outside. I waited, then I heard another yell.

“I see the Comanche I think.”

I scampered outside and saw a nightmare. Our enemies - The Comanche are here. Everyone in our tribe, except the people who

better equipment and things than us. Their horses had ARMOR?! Our horses don’t have any protection except the person who was mounted on it! Everyone else bolted away including me. I wanted to be a warrior but I wasn’t “good enough” to everyone. I forgot about my sister. I rush back to get her but she’s gone. I search everywhere, but she’s not anywhere. I called for her. Nothing. The battle is too loud. I called for her again. Nothing. I see the Comanche. They rush towards us closer and closer.

“KILL THEM ALL!” I hear a Comanche warrior say. I run. I forget about my sister, she probably is hiding. I don’t know why they attacked us right now. They were having other wars against Spain. I started thinking in my head. I thought about attacking them. When they sleep, we attack. Everyone thought I was stupid, but I decided to gather up a lot of warriors who wanted to avenge our fallen tribe members. We set out when the sun was down, and there was only the moon out.

[Comanche]

It was early morning and we were ready to attack the Lipan Apache. Our rival and enemy.

“We have to go now,” the leader of my group said.

“Why?” I asked.

“Because we can’t let any Lipan Apache lookouts see us preparing.” “Ok, but everyone isn’t here yet.”

“Well, let’s go get them up now!”

“Ok…” And the leader of my tribe left to wake up the others. “Alright. We will attack the Lipan Apache without them knowing! They won’t know what’s coming.” Pat, pat, pat.

“I SEE A LOOKOUT! I DON’T KNOW IF FRIENDLY OR NOT!” One of our lookouts exclaims.

“What? Where?”

“On the top of the hill.”

“We have to go now. Get on your horses NOW! Let’s go!”

“Ughhh go faster horse!” I say in my mind. Luckily, we see the Lipan Apache tribe. We yell in a battle cry. I see multiple people there. Some people run and some people hide in their homes. I see warriors, not many though. This shouldn’t be hard… I hope. I hear a horse neighing.

Most of them are still alive, though. them.

*Arrow whistling through the air* “AH-” One of our tribe members is wounded. The Lipan Apache

“Victory is ours!” everyone cheers. Except for me. My brother died battles. He was also my best friend even though he was my brother. Those Lipan Apaches will pay. It’s night. The moon is out. Time to rest until the next day. We are still chasing the Lipan Apaches with countless victories. Nothing can stop us! We chased them for one month already. Nothing is really going on except attacking the Apache. Same routine. Wake up, eat in the morning, attack the Apache, eat again, attack again (Maybe again), and go rest… then repeat. Nothing much as I said. Nothing will go wrong. I hope.

[Lipan Apache]

“Shhh! Don’t try to make a loud noise!” I whisper to group 1. There were 3 groups in total. Code-named. Group 1 was called the “Storm Group.” The 2nd was called the “Lookout Group” and the 3rd was called the “Strike Group.” Each group had a purpose. The the Lookout Group watched for any enemies or enemy lookouts so take down the lookout but if they can’t we just attack immediately. The Strike Group attacks last. They are the 2nd attack. After the Comanche think we ran, they go out to attack. I doubt this will work PERFECTLY but we have to try. Avenge the fallen.

“Alright, everyone get ready to storm up the hill and alert them so the next group can deal more damage. Go go go but be quiet!” I whisper. I hear sounds of footsteps patting the ground.

kill any Comanche that is in sleep that you see. Go!”

We did it. We did it successfully. We let only 3 live to see the destruction of their “home” even though they may strike back, this was worth it.

Present Time… We gathered lots of cattle and wood and materials to live on new land. We built some spikes in the ground so if people would try to attack with horses the horses would get scared, yes I know, the best defense for horses! We started copying the Comanche’s design on the horse. Horse armor. We also make something called a spear for combat and for defenses. We started farms and such things. Our new life was… different. We decided to have peace with the Spaniards and the Comanche. That also means protection from the Spaniards! We’re just living our new basic lives as we used to in the high plains. I feel more protected. Oh yeah, I never said my name. My name is Tontos. I met someone named Utemen. He’s Comanche. I know it’s awkward, rivals then peace, but both sides still hate each other, but I don’t anymore. I made new friends from the Comanche tribe. Utemen and I might’ve been, well, killers but we don’t need to be anymore. Battles may give you land, but they will never make you

should’ve. I feel lots of guilt on my shoulders as I walk up to my old home and then go back down to my new home. I shouldn’t have killed anyone or done anything for revenge. And about my sister… she disappeared.

[Comanche]

Even though we gained more land we lost our leader and countless others. With countless victories we lost to a counterattack or I should

262

The Lipan Apache and the Comanche by Zachary Koay

say a surprise attack. But we then forced the Lipan Apache to have peace and they did. We shouldn’t have started this war though. Death. Pain. Greif. This war I guess was for more resources, actually. All the wood, cattle, and materials were where the Lipan Apache were. We attacked those Lipan Apache for resources but at a higher cost than just trading! How stupid we were. I made friends with someone called Tontos. Oh yeah, and my name is Utemen. I feel different now. I feel overprotective. I want to stop any Lipan Apache people who come near. I step in front of people to protect them for no reason. We are at peace. Well, with only the Lipan Apache, but not the Spaniards.

Oh- I’m back! That was a hassle. Did I become someone else for the time being? Oh wait, I’m back at my house. Phew! I hope that doesn’t happen again. Well, it probably won’t.

“Hey mom, was the museum nice yesterday or today?” I ask my mother.

“What do you mean? We didn’t go,” my mother replied. “Wait what?” I said surprised.

“What?”

“Huh?”

“Ok, you should go read a book.”

in again. PHEW! Didn’t! Wait- no- why is it getting bright? No, noNOT AGAIN!

“MOM HELP!”

“What?”

“JUST COME TO MY ROOM. I’M BEING SUCKED INTO A...”

“What just happened…Did my son just get sucked into a book?! What-?”

side of the room. A half-drunk mug of coffee sits on the edge of it. An old rustic sofa sits on the other side of the room. Charli feels as though she has seen this scene before. Caught in her thoughts, she almost does not notice the footsteps coming towards the room. She dashes behind the old sofa and shields herself from the person. A very stressed middle-aged man with white hair enters the room with many papers. He sits down at the coffee table and straightens out the papers he has in his hand. Curiosity gets the best of Charli, and she stretches out her neck to see what the paper says. It is a plan. No, a strategy.

It hits her. She knows where she has seen this scene. This iss not any old man; this is Sam Houston. And she has seen this scene on the cover of the CD! She has transported herself into the movie. Caught in her thought, Charli does not realize that her head is visible. Sam Houston has seen her.

Staring at her in disbelief he says, “Who are you, young lady, and what are you doing in my house? I am already under a lot of stress. Mexico has been pestering us, and we are in the middle of a war.”

“Uh oh,” Charli thinks. “This is not going to end well.”

Sam Houston looks down at Charli. Charli frantically explains the story to Houston, and to her surprise, he believes her. He promises

She must help the Texans win their independence. She agrees to help Texas in any way she can. After all, Texas is her home. Sam Houston,

out the strategy and inform the militia. It is a foolproof plan. They are going to win.

Sam Houston iss thrilled when he speaks to the military. “Today is the day we will win our independence. We will ambush the Mexicans and make sure that they never mess with us ever again. WHO IS WITH ME!” Sam Houston screams.

Prologue

Charli walks onto the bright green grass sprinkled with ash and blood. The faint smell of revenge lingered in the air. Fast bullets whoosh past her.

“Duck!” Sam Houston screams. A bullet just misses her head. “How did I get myself into this mess,” Charli thinks as she helps

As the school bell rings everyone crowds inside the Texas history classroom. Everyone was extra hyped up today, more than they normally were. They were going to watch a movie about the Battle of San Jacinto. Of course, everyone was excited except Charli. She hated Texas history. The teacher tells the class to settle down. The teacher tries to start the movie, but it does not turn on. Charli starts cheering. The teacher angrily says, “Charli since you are so energetic why don’t you run down the hall and grab the CD player. I bought a CD for the movie as well. Just in case.”

and wipes off the dust that coated it like icing on a cake. But as she wipes it, she notices something strange. Her initials were engraved on the CD player. She thinks that it was just a coincidence and heads back to her class. Charli hands the teacher the CD player and the teacher gets ready to put in the CD. But, something weird happens.

The moment the teacher puts the CD in, a giant beam of light blinds Charli. She feels weightless. The next second she feels her legs

next second, her entire body is spinning. Everything around her is spinning! She can feel her stomach rolling in her body. Scared, she starts screaming frantically. At that moment, a peep comes out of her mouth. She stops spinning and so does everything else around her.

the place she drops down on does not look like her seventh-grade classroom at all.

Charly starts to panic. She takes a deep breath, and the smell of

The military goes wild. “We are!” they scream in unison.

“Then let’s go win that war!” Sam Houston screams.

The military slowly creeps onto the Mexican camp. They set up their artillery and gets ready for a surprise attack. Charli slowly creeps towards their campsite to see what they are doing. They were chatting, eating, and playing cards. They really are not expecting this. Charli’s daydream is interrupted by the big boom of the cannon.

“DUCK!” she hears Sam scream at her. She runs as fast as she can back to her post and sees many tents crash and burn. Literally. Her

and blood. And before she knows it, the battle ends. It lasts only 18 minutes – 18 POWERFUL minutes. Sam Houston has captured the few Mexicans that survive and takes them as prisoners, but everyone is searching for one person. Santa Anna is the commander of the Mexican army and the president of Mexico. Houston sends out a another runaway soldier. He captures him and brings him back, but when the runaway soldier is brought back, everyone was shocked. It is Santa Anna dressed up in a soldier uniform trying to hide.

Sam Houston makes Santa Anna sign treaties with Texas, and sign a document that says that Texas is now free from Mexico. When it and creates a big beam of light on Charli. Her legs rise and her screams as she is whooshed away into her school classroom.

Epilogue

“Charli!! Wake up! You fell asleep during the movie. Wake up!” Her friend sitting next to her whispers.

Charli wakes up startled. “Huh? So, it was all just a dream?” she asks.

“What was all just a dream?” her friend asks back.

263

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Charli’s Texas Adventure by Vrishni Krishnan

“Nothing, nothing,” Charli says. But deep inside Charli knows that it was not just nothing. She has just seen Sam Houston. Her views on Texas history and school itself change drastically after this trip. She likes Texas history now and thinks that if you understand a subject and try to like it, you may enjoy it. She thinks of all the wonderful things Texas has accomplished and smiles. I helped Texas become a state. I helped make Texas a home for others. Therefore, I am a part of Texas. I love my Texas. I love my home. I am Texas. She thinks to herself.

The Unexpected Texas Road Trip by Nadia

Latib Kumar

Once upon a time there was a girl named Sarah. She was 13 years old and she was born in Houston, Texas where she is currently living. She has a puppy named Oreo and he is 3 years old. On a beautiful morning before leaving for school, Taylor ( Sarah’s mom) told her that they were moving to Boston, Massachusetts in 2 weeks. Sarah was so sad because she thought she would never see her friends ever again. Later that day, Taylor was talking on the phone when Sarah was at school.

She was talking to Sarah’s friend’s mom, Meg and asked her, “Is Anne (Sarah’s friend) available to come to Boston to just visit Sarah because we are moving and she is very sad?”

Sarah’s friend’s mom said, “YES of course she can come if Sarah is sad!”

Taylor then said, “Ok thank you! Please come in 3 weeks and tell Anne not to tell Sarah because you and Anne are going to surprise her! She is going to be so happy to have her best friend in Boston when she gets there!”

The next day Sarah was just sitting in her room quietly and started to cry. Taylor asked if she was ok but Sarah didn’t answer. Later that

mom and she asked, “Do we have to move? I am going to lose all my friends…and what about Oreo?”

Taylor said, “Don’t you worry about that! We are driving so we can take Oreo with us!”

First, She went to Austin. She visited the Texas Capitol and Lake Travis. Then, she went to Dallas. She visited Six Flags over Texas and saw the views of the Dallas Skyline from the Reunion Tower. The last thing they saw was The Sixth Floor Museum at Dealey Plaza. After that, they continued their trip to San Antonio. They took a stroll on the River Walk and they had dinner at a nice Mexican restaurant. After dinner they went on a relaxing River Walk Cruise. The next day, they visited the Alamo and learned about the Battle of the Alamo which occurred in 1836. Then they went to Galveston where they visited Crystal Beach and Seawolf Park. They gasped and said, “This is beautiful!” They were amazed by all the beauty in Texas! Their last stop was Amarillo. They visited The Big Texan Steak Ranch and did the delicious steak challenge. Then they visited Amarillo Museum of Art. This was really fun for Sarah and her family.

The day after they returned from their road trip was when Sarah was supposed to move to Boston. Sarah’s mom and dad dropped Sarah off before they went to work. At work both of their bosses said that they didn’t need to move any more because they found someone else that wanted to move. When Sarah got home from school that day, her parents shared the great news! Sarah was so happy! Oreo was happy too and they both were jumping for joy and started running all around the house screaming, “YAY! We get to stay in beloved Texas!”

Oreo found his favorite Texas Teddy Bear toy and was playing with it, throwing it in the air with joy! Sarah was overjoyed that she didn’t need to worry about losing her friends anymore.

To celebrate, Taylor invited all of Sarah’s friends over to the house. Their names were Axelle, Vivian, Anne, Tina, Sophie, and Aliya.

Texas because of Oreo and all of my friends….but after being able to visit so many places in Texas, I realize that I truly love everything about Texas!”

Sarah’s mom said, “Well I am happy to hear that because we are going to go on another road trip and see all the other places that we have not seen! First, we are going to go to El Paso, then Fort Worth, then Laredo, and at last Corpus Christi.”

“This is going to be so much fun, isn’t it Dad,” Sarah asked.

“Yes, of course, honey,” said Dad.

stop was Fort Worth. They visited The Witch’s Tower Adventure. Then El Paso, they visited Franklin Mountains State Park! When they got to Laredo, they visited the Imaginarium of South Texas. At last in Corpus Christi, they visited Texas State Aquarium. Sarah said to her mom, “I am so happy we were able to stay in Texas! I love seeing all the beautiful places! Traveling like this is a wonderful opportunity to make new friends, so they can show me places about their cities and I can show them places about Houston when they come to visit. It is never too late to keep learning and keep making friends. Oreo can make new friends too!”

In the end, Sarah learned so much from the process. She fell more in love with her home state, had great joy from traveling to new places in Texas, and became more excited about making new friends all around Texas. In the end, she completely forgot that they were supposed to move and gained so much from all her new experiences.

Chili Peppers and Bluebonnets

by Hannah Lackmeyer

It’s all a lie. Not every tale is the same, and every piece has a meaning. There are many families and stories grown in Texas, as there are bluebonnets in the springtime. My story may seem like another beautiful bluebonnet in a massive sea of purple and blue hues, but in reality, my story is more like a glowing red chile pepper plant blossoming in an ocean of cool petals.

My grandmother, on my mothers’ side, grew up on a quaint little hill next to the Fort Worth Stockyards. The same stockyards that her grandfather helped tirelessly build so many years ago. Her father every day. My grandmother grew up poor with little luxury but had allowed to join the airforce, so she did the next best thing, and went to Baylor University because it had a bowling alley in the basement.

She taught it all including the teen pregnancy program, pre-k, home economics, and sixth grade SPED. She ended up teaching for 43 years changing the lives of thousands. My grandmother has also traced her genealogy back and discovered that the deep desire to improve the lives of others comes from deep within her genes. Because of her we now know that our ancestors fought bravely at the Alamo, helping to shape and inspire this great state.

Every story has to start somewhere and for my grandmother, Texas is where it began, but for my grandfather, on my dad’s side of the family, his story started far away in Austria, where our family is originally from. Lackemeyer, the original Austrian way to spell our last it. The name was changed to make pronunciation easier since there were few people from the germanic countries where he lived.

Michel Lackmeyer’s story starts in a children’s home in Texas similar to the children’s home that was refurbished and became The Bryan Museum. He grew up with no family to call his own and had to fend for himself, until he met my grandmother, they have been married for about 54 years. They met way back in high school. The

the school they attended, she ended up falling off the piano bench on accident. He used this as an opportunity to strike up a conversation,

264

eventually, it led to a relationship. They had some rough moments and ended up breaking up. She moved on a while after and ended up engaged to someone else. She traveled all over the world for a few months exploring Germany, admiring France, wondering Italy, and so much more, and when she came back my grandfather was there and proposed. From then on they did everything together, my grandpa went to law school after he graduated from Baylor., and my grandmother started a business.

My grandmother now has the child placement center, that she founded, in Killeen Texas, and has saved hundreds of children by

now one of the best lawyers in Texas, he has done everything from murder trials to child placement trials, as a man who came from almost nothing he worked hard and created a life of happiness and comfort for himself.

My family is planted in Texas soil, making us and leading us to thrive. Without the education from Baylor University, or the ability to dream, given by the welcoming Texas hills, my family wouldn’t be as happy, or successful as we are today. My name is Hannah Lackmeyer, from small-town Kyle Texas, and big-city San Antonio. I am the product of my great family, and I am only one of six grandchildren who have gotten the opportunity to live and learn from these people. I also want it to be said that not all stories go as planned, and not all stories are perfect...my parents got divorced when I was two, and I never got to see what a conventional family-style looked like. So even though this life-altering event can seem like a bad thing, it led me to where I am today with the memories and friends that I have gained, as well as my parents. I am only 16 years old, my story isn’t even halfway complete. I’m hoping that one day I can be as successful as my grandparents, and just as happy.

School wasn’t always easy for me, as I can imagine for many other kids. I struggle to turn things in on time, and I am really, really bad at

doing merely average. This went on until about my sophomore year in high school when I started hearing about the PSAT. I soon realized that I can no longer let my personal struggles hinder my success within my education. I started to study more and ended up in the top 20 students in my 458 student class. This year I am enrolled in two AP classes and am focusing more on my grades, even if it means getting help from my teachers in my free time. My plan is to go to TCU or Baylor, to get a good education so that I can get a job that makes me happy. I hope to be able to live in texas for the rest of my life, I have traveled to many places, including New Mexico, Missouri, North Carolina, Alaska, and Europe. All of these places are beautiful and can provide good homes, but none have felt as welcoming, as loving, and warm, and as proud as Texas.

These days and years of our lives shouldn’t be left to blend in

sharing with others. It is worth listening to. It is worth learning from. with everything that you feel gives your story some spice.

Jane Long - A True Tale Taller than Texas by Thomas Larsson

Texas has a reputation for tall tales. Tall tales have made many famous Texans a lot more fascinating. Jane Long, the Mother of compelling that I wonder if Texas would be how it is today without her. She paved the way for the well-known men who were our founding fathers to gain Texas’s Independence from Mexico and eventually become part of the United States.

Texas pioneer, Jane Long, gave birth during an ice storm on the

helped Texas gain its independence from Mexico! She was loyal, brave, shrewd, persistent, innovative, and self-reliant – just Like Texas!

I’ll let Jane tell her story below – let’s see what she says, and as we go along, ask ourselves how things might have been very different without her.

You know me as Jane Long, but I was born Jane Herbert Wilkinson in 1798 in Charles County, Maryland. That’s a long way from Texas, I know. I became an orphan at the age of 14, but I had 9 brothers and sisters. My dad passed away when I was only 1 year old and then my mother died when I was 14. I had to learn to take care of myself at a young age. When I was 16, I met the most handsome young man I had ever laid my eyes on. His name was Dr. James Long. He was a doctor in the military. We didn’t waste any time and got married when I was still 16.

I was very loyal to James. I left my brothers and sisters and followed him to Nacogdoches, Texas in 1819. He was on a quest to claim Texas’s independence from Spain. Before I left for Texas, I made a Star represented James. Oh no! Thank you Jane Long!

My husband was very brave. He wanted to free Texas from Spain, to make this happen, and he used his own money to put together an army!

Just two months after I arrived in Texas, Spanish troops forced though. Within months we regrouped on the Texas Gulf Coast at Bolivar Peninsula to continue our battle for freedom. We got there in the spring, and I thought it was a paradise. I wanted to live there forever. We built a makeshift camp that we named Fort Las Casas and James was the Commander! I was very proud of him. The camp had over 200 people, including soldiers and their families.

Besides James, my young daughter Ann, and a 12-year-old enslaved African American girl were with me at the outpost. Kian was her name, and she was very important to me and we couldn’t have survived without her.

What if Kian hadn’t been with Jane and Ann? What do you think Kian did to help? Could they have survived without Kian?

James’s army began to run low on supplies. The sheriff back in Louisiana even took the things I left behind to pay the debts James had for this expedition. James needed money so badly that he tried to supplies, money, and men for battle, but the pirate was not interested in helping. I wanted the mission to succeed just as much as James did, ask him for support for James’s mission. He was a very nice gentleman – much nicer than I expected for a pirate. His boat was very fancy. He even wrote me letters afterwards.

Jane was pretty brave to go on a pirate’s boat without her husband. Would you do that?

In 1821, James left Bolivar with 75 of the soldiers from Fort Las Casas – he planned to attack San Antonio and capture the Spanish governor there. He told me he would be back in three weeks, and I promised to wait for him. James got captured in San Antonio and was killed in Mexico, but I didn’t know it until many months later. Weeks went by and all of the guards and families left Bolivar – they told him I needed to come with them – but I was going to wait for James, no matter what!

ran almost completely out, and we were threatened constantly by invaders. We were scared and hungry, but we never gave up. Kian and I used our ingenuity to feed ourselves and scare off the approaching

left and dug oysters out of the bay. Kian was smart and went after

265

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

dark to dig oysters so the Karankawas wouldn’t see her. Lack of food wasn’t our only problem. The Karankawa Indians tried over and over to take our compound. They came on canoes to try to get to us. I was afraid that we were going to get killed. To keep them away, I made it look like the fort was occupied by a bunch of soldiers. Kian

my petticoat and raised it every morning above the fort as if it were to keep them away! I even hit one of their canoes with a cannon ball and completely destroyed it. I’m pretty sure they never came back after that.

Would you have left with the other families when the fort closed or stayed by yourself? Would the Karankawas taken over Bolivar if Jane had left? Would Bolivar be the nice beach it is today?

December came, and I was still waiting for James. Bolivar got so cold that Galveston Bay completely froze over. Kian and I managed

to catch. The bay was so frozen that I even saw a bear walking across it. I think it must have been searching for food. I never expected to see a bear walking across the ocean.

In these harsh, freezing, windy conditions of this rare Texas Gulf Coast ice storm, on December 21, 1821, I gave birth to my third daughter, Mary James, in a halfway open tent, with almost no help. Kian was ill and my daughter Ann was only six.

Because of this unbelievable, extraordinary birth and all the conditions surrounding it, I called myself the Mother of Texas. Later,

baby in Texas born to an English-speaking mother.

What if Jane Long hadn’t lived through this harsh time at Bolivar? We certainly wouldn’t have a tale of grit like this one about a woman

freedom from Mexico without her. Would we still be part of Mexico? Would we all be speaking Spanish? Although the Bolivar event is what Jane is famous for – her story with Texas was only beginning.

Bolivar. That summer, I learned that my beloved James had been killed months earlier. I was very sad. James meant everything to me. I became a widow at 24. I couldn’t believe it. An orphan at 14, and a widow 10 years later. But I didn’t let that stop me. I went straight to San Antonio to try to get my husband’s pension because I didn’t have any money left and had my children and myself to take care of. I was unsuccessful, so I had to move back in with my sister and her family in Mississippi. During that time, my Bolivar baby, Mary James, died when she was only two. I was so sad. This was my second baby to die. I didn’t want to quit though. I knew Texas was my destiny.

What if Jane Long had just stayed in Mississippi and remarried? Would we be where we are today? I don’t think so. She had so much more to do than cook and tend to the house.

I broke barriers by moving back to Texas and asking for and getting one of the original land grants from Stephen F. Austin to Anglo

to receive land from Stephen F. Austin, and I was certainly one of the only female landowners in Mexican Texas. Land grants were hard to get, they were huge – up to 4,400 acres - and were reserved for married men who were head of a household or some partnerships of men. I was able to get one, even though I was a single woman, because Mr. Austin knew I could manage the land as well or better than anyone.

What I did with my land grant was very important to Texas’s independence. But before I did anything, I spent three years at Stephen F. Austin’s pioneer headquarters at San Felipe de Austin, where I became good friends with Mr. Austin and many other important men in the Texas Revolution, like Ben Milam, William Barrett Travis, and Sam Houston.

Ben Milam helped me buy it. My inn was used by pioneer travelers between Stephen F. Austin’s two colonies – San Felipe de Austin and

Brazoria. I also used it for other important things – like helping our founding fathers gain independence from Mexico.

My inn played a key role in the Texas war for independence. I held independence rallies there, I stored guns and ammunition for the

Stephen F. Austin at my inn! When he was freed after being held in a Mexican prison for over a year on suspicion of inciting war for Texas independence from Mexico, I held a grand gala for him. It was full of important people, and everyone was so dressed up! At this gala, Mr. Austin gave his famous speech calling for Texas Independence. This speech started the Texas revolution!

my fun conversation. At one of them, while I did this, men from the Texas army snuck out and stole the Mexican’s guns and ammunition to use later against the Mexicans themselves. That means I probably

What if Jane Long hadn’t started her inn and hadn’t helped organize the army? What if the Mexicans had been able to keep all their guns? Would we have lost the battle of San Jacinto? Would we still be under Mexican rule? I know our lives here could be very different if she hadn’t worked so hard and so smart for the cause.

When Santa Anna began his conquest of Texas, I left the inn and

just run to save myself. I made sure to bring the papers of Mirabeau B. Lamar and Ben Milam. I also saved personal items of other Texas history.

Would we know as much as we did about history if Jane had just run out without gathering up important papers and items? If she had left them behind, would the Mexican army have destroyed them, and our history lost forever?

I not only assisted our founding fathers, such as Sam Houston, Stephen F. Austin, William Barrett Travis, Ben Milam, and Mirabeau B. Lamar, I was also courted by many of them! My heart was still for only one man, and I vowed to never remarry. I died a widow in 1880, forever true to Dr. James Long and the great state of Texas.

I dedicate this story to my mother, Susan Sample, who is a strong woman in the tradition of Jane Long. I also dedicate it to my two trailblazing great grandmothers, who were both born in Texas and were strong women. One, Martha Gibson Sample was born in 1885 and graduated from Mary Hardin Baylor, the other, Martha Bryant Claxton was born in 1902, and graduated from Northwestern State Normal College (now Northwest State) in Louisiana. I know without all of these strong women that Texas would be a much different state.

Letters by Jaeho Lee

Working in Nueces Customer Service, in Dallas, Texas, was quite different from what I had expected. For a company so big and known for helping its employees, I was being treated as an object – someone who could be replaced within days. There was a huge painting of Jeff Hughes, the CEO of Nueces, who referred to himself as the president. Although he had made some extraordinary decisions which saved the

coworkers was that he was senile and just generally a horrible person.

Sighing, I reminded myself that I only had to work here for one more week. Ring, ring. I picked up the phone. “This is Cameron, from Nueces Customer Service. How may I help you?”

Beep, beep, beep. The phone hung up unexpectedly. Confused, I tried to look at the number. It read, “the number could not be found.” Although I wanted to investigate further, I heard my phone ring once again, this time with an actual number. I answered it, putting the mysterious call to the back of my mind.

A week passed since the mysterious phone call. Although there

266

were some more “mysterious” calls, I wasn’t able to hear any other voice.

“Finally, the last day!” I sat down in my chair for what I believed to be the last time, in a much more positive mood than usual. Knowing that I was going to be done with this place, I began answering the phone, responding to the hundreds of calls about delayed shipping, missing and malfunctioning products, and other common problems. Suddenly, the door swung open.

“Is this Mr. Jones?” the mailman asked.

“Yes,” I stuttered. “Uh… could I ask why you are in my room?”

“Well, the mail that was sent to you is in the community mailbox outside, but there was a special instruction telling me to visit you in person.”

“Oh, okay,” I said, slightly confused. Wondering if it could be connected to the mysterious calls I was getting, I decided to immediately check it out. Briskly, I walked down the hallway and opened the door, taking in the bright sunlight before opening the community mailbox. Opening the mailbox, I noticed how clean the envelope was. I tore open it, and the letter came out seamlessly, with no damages to both it and the envelope. It seemed as if it was some new technology. If you see this, put only the envelope back into the mailbox.

Once again, I creaked open the lid, and put the envelope back in, lightly holding the letter by my side.. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept and I began frantically running to try to get the letter.

“Mr. Jones!”

Although I heard someone scream behind me, I continued to chase the letter, which was now descending downwards. When I around, I saw the CEO, Jeff Hughes. His face was bursting with anger.

“But sir! I’ve been getting these mysterious calls...” Sighing, I trudged forward, my clothes feeling more heavy than usual.

I looked around in awe. The CEO, Jeff Hughes, designed his walls, although most looked like replicas. An ornament carpet laid

out of fear of it not getting to you in time. Now, just do what I tell you to do. I know your want for greatness; however, greatness comes with experience, which is something that I have that you don’t.

dreams of getting into Frio were crushed. Now, they were telling me to blindly follow what they told me to do. Believing that this was some sort of scam, I promised myself that I would ignore anything of this sort for the rest of my life.

Fifteen years passed. Although there had been attempts from “that person” to try to contact me, I had simply ignored them until the letters stopped coming. Now, I was working at the management level in Nechet, another techrelated company, believing that life would become interesting. I was wrong.

I had moved far away from Dallas and lived in Chicago, Illinois. Sometimes, I felt as if I missed the dry, dusty, Texan air, the frequent Texan parades, the roars of the rodeos held down in Houston.

“Am I destined to live like everyone else?” I muttered to myself under my breath, sighing, something that I was doing more often now than any other time in my life. The only time I could remember

I pulled my phone out to check the date and saw a new email. Unknown Sender.

of me that was itching to open the email. Trying to get my mind off the email, I walked to the balcony. The winds gushed through my ear like they were whispering something to me. The full moon glistened; a mysterious veil of clouds had set on the moon, as if it was trying to hide something.

Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through the opposite balcony, air. It reminded me of the letter. The same downward motion, being slow enough to clearly see its motion but not slow enough to be easily caught. The urge to open the email grew stronger and stronger; it was hard, almost painful, to not open that email. Hoping that my mind could be cleared if I slept, I tiredly walked to my bed, trying to not think about anything.

casual Texan decorations. Mr. Hughes had always been proud of being Texan. Although Texas wasn’t known for its tech industry, Mr. Hughes had shown that Texas could play a huge role in the technology sector. Hoping that Mr. Hughes would not enter the room, I looked through the documents on his desk, neatly organized into folders. However, there was one that stood out to me. Covered in black, it seemed as if it was revealed, it would have huge consequences on the world.

“Jeff. You’ll still be alive in 50 years. Keep yourself the CEO, and don’t make mistakes like me.”

“Jeff, your right-hand man is about to betray you. Fire him immediately.”

Although I would have continued reading these letters, I heard heavy footsteps down the hallway. Quickly, I reorganized the papers and sat back down on the sofa.

“Mr. Jones?” he asked, opening the door.

“Yes?” I responded, tentatively.

“After discussion with other high-ranking members of Nueces, we had been expecting it, I was unable to respond.

“Mr. Jones, would you like to defend yourself?”

“No, Mr. Hughes.” I let out a small sigh. Disappointed at myself, I walked down the hallway, the sounds of my footsteps echoing around me.

The drive back home felt longer than usual. I opened the door and stormed upstairs, quickly reading the note that my parents left me, saying that they wouldn’t be back until tomorrow night. A letter laid on my desk.

Thank you for following the instructions I provided earlier. I had felt it was necessary to specify the mailman to directly deliver it to you

A small ticking sound carried over from the living room. Hoping that I would be able to make better decisions, I began thinking about what my life had been up to this point. If I was simply like anyone else, why was I still here? The letter would provide me with an opportunity to be different, perhaps do the things that I actually wanted to do. Sighing, but with a smile on my face, I opened the email. in the present and in the future, has strengthened the barrier between the two worlds, and my power to send these letters is dwindling.

Perhaps you know who I am by now. I knew that you wanted to thrive, not just live. There was no point in you getting into Frio when I already had. Frio was the driving force between maintaining the the barrier, you were the person who had to make a decision about it. I know that you are still Texan in heart; you have the unrelenting urge inside of you to do what is right, to drive forward until your goals are met.

Hughes had also worked at Frio. Cameron, if you read this, do what you think is best. You may have the power to alter the barrier.

I was in shock. So much had been revealed through that single email. The person who was sending me these emails was me, just future. The alternates of Jeff Hughes and I had worked at Frio, and had found how to break that barrier between the two worlds.

The bustling atmosphere of the airport made me nervous. It would had lied to Neches, saying that I wanted to visit my parents, as they weren’t feeling that well and needed help around the house. In reality, I wanted to see if I could visit Nueces and meet Jeff Hughes.

267

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Carrying my backpack, which only had a suit inside it, I walked to the back of the airplane. Leaning on the window, I contemplated how I would approach the CEO of Nueces.

Passengers, we are preparing for landing. Thank you for riding with us today.

I felt as if I was going to throw up. Although I thought that I had shivering, I felt like people were staring at me while I was walking out of the airport.

“Cameron!”

I heard my name being called. When I turned around, I saw an aging man that I felt like I should have been able to instantly recognize. He walked toward me with charisma, and shook my hand.

“Mr. Jones,” the man said in a bittersweet tone. At that point, years ago.

“Mr. Hughes?”

“Yes. It appears I have aged a bit, doesn’t it?” he replied, somewhat jokingly.

I was in a state of paralysis. Still in an orange t-shirt and blue sweatpants, I was not ready to confront Mr. Hughes. Furthermore, the fact that he had aged so much made me feel pity.

“Mr. Hughes, I wanted to ask you something.”

“Yes, go ahead.”

“What are you doing with the barrier between the two worlds?” The words escaped my mouth before I could do anything about it, and now, they were visible to the entire world. Mr. Hughes, although with a straight face, was stuttering.

Sighing, he replied, “So you did know.” With a pause and another hefty sigh, he continued.

“I was scared about my power. Obviously, I felt obligated to do what I thought was right, and that was preventing the barrier from expanding even further.”

At that point, I knew that the only reason he had failed to reinforce the barrier was because he insisted on keeping it open only for himself.

“Mr. Hughes, if you fully close the barrier, it would be much easier to maintain. You’ve already accomplished so much. Why do you still need that connection with your future self?”

“No, Cameron.” His eyes seemed to burn in rage, different from his depressed persona just a few minutes ago. “I can do so much more. The effort I’ve put in to keep that barrier open for me…I’ll not let it go to waste.” He turned, then walked away.

“Mr. Hughes! I didn’t mean it that way! You can still do so much without your future...” I was cut off by the realization of what I had just done. Complacently, I had followed my gut instincts, and may have wasted my most important opportunity.

“You can’t let anything go right, can you?” I muttered to myself, directed at my future self.

My heart was beating as if it was trying to tell me that this was a bad idea. Even if I knew that I was highly unlikely to see Mr. Hughes today, the possibility of it still made my heart race. I knocked on the room still left me in awed silence, however, a different type of awe. The decorations hadn’t been well-kept, the desk rusted, piles of dust

how to fully control the barrier between the two worlds.

“So you did come after all. You remind me of my old self; still Texan at heart, aren’t you?” The creaky old voice interrupted my observations of the room.

“Mr. Hughes.” I was surprised. After what happened yesterday at the airport, I wasn’t expecting to actually talk to him again. at the airport,” Mr. Hughes said, even more serious than usual.

“There’s no need to...”

“I felt like you were trying to undermine my power. Yet what you said was true.” He beckoned me towards his computer. On it was a

high pixelated picture of a letter.

piece of connection between the two worlds that I kept. If I delete this, the barrier would be reinstated.” With a smile, he sat down and clicked the button, deleting the picture.

“Thank you. It took a person willing to see the full consequences of the connection between the two worlds for it to end. I hope that you will remember the ideas, the beliefs, the faiths, that helped you. If we meet once again, I hope that you will still have that Texan drive within you.” Soon after, it was just me in the room.

Beep.

Thank you.

To Texas by Caroline Lewis

“Hattie, make sure to pack snacks,” Grandma said.

“Okay, okay,” I replied. Everyone in my family seemed excited to move to Texas, but me? No.

“Well, are you even going to do what I said?” my grandma grumbled when she realized I was just standing around the kitchen and not doing anything.

“I don’t want to go to Texas,” I stammered at her.

“Well,” she responded. “It will be a bit different than living in North Carolina, a lot bigger and more urban.”

“What do you mean?” I replied. “There are cowboys everywhere and cows in the road; if anything, it is more rural than North Carolina. “Well, you’ll be in for a surprise,” Grandma predicted. Puzzled, I went to the pantry to actually, pack some snacks.

“Come on, Hattie, hurry up,” my very annoying sister Lilly said. “We are all already in the car.”

“Okay,” I growled back. I got in the car, and to my annoyance, there was only one seat left … the middle seat.

Seeming to read my expression, my also annoying brother Zack taunted, “What, you thought we’d save a window seat? Well, you sure were mistaken!”

Everyone in my family had a nickname, and it was a tradition to give our friends one, too. Like my friend Molly, who I call Mol. Forget about it, I thought, I won’t be going to the same school as her anymore. And, come to think about it, I won’t live in the same state as her either. I will be fourteen hours away. Well, I need to face it. I’m moving away to Houston, which probably is a rural town. I just need to make friends. But no more thoughts came. I just fell asleep.

“Are we there yet?” I asked for the fortieth time since I had got up.

“No,” my mom retorted. “We still have an hour left, the same as a few seconds ago.”

“Ugh!” I moaned. “It feels like we’ve been here for ages.”

An hour later, we stood out on the street of 2824 Pine Road, staring up at our new house. It was painted a dingy beige color and there were three small windows by the front door.

“Well, here’s our new house!” Dad exclaimed.

living room. I didn’t really care about this; I wanted to see my room. I ran up the twisted staircase that stood right by the last part of the hallway and came to four doors. I was ready to decorate and vowed my room would look a lot better than any of my siblings. I needed to start designing quickly.

“Looking for your room,” Mom said.

My train of thoughts collapsed, and I jumped, startled.

“Well,” she said, not bothering to answer. “It’s the third door to the right.”

I opened the door, and my eyes immediately found the window. I looked out the window and found a view of the road. I see what Grandma was saying about Texas, I thought. It isn’t rural at all. Then, I immediately got back to decorating. My blue bed will go in the middle

268

Welcome

of the room, the beanbags on the side, and my pink desk and plush pink chair with its pink cushion would be perfect by the window. No, that won’t do; there’s one more thing missing. Hmm, the picture of me and Mol. Oh Mol, I wish you were here right now! I would have loved you to see my new room.

“Come on, let’s all go to the park! Sounds fun right?”

At the park, I sat sadly on the swings. This park has a tire swing. Like the one at school that Mol and I used to go on. We would sit around on it for the whole recess and talk about things. Things like school, homework, and our pets. And sometimes, we would go to the park on the weekend and sit there for hours, wind in our hair and no topic but the truth. But I couldn’t bear to go on it without her. So, I sat there moping until I noticed another girl on the swings; she had the same frown that I did … of someone who was lonely. Lonely kids are always easy to make friends with.

“Hi,” I said, walking up to her. “I’m Hattie, what’s your name?”

“Isabel,” the girl whispered in a shy voice. You’re new to town, right?”

“Yes,” I replied.

“Then, welcome to Texas,” she responded.

“You want to play?” I asked.

“Sure,” she answered enthusiastically.

We got up and decided to play tag with my siblings. As I avoided a tag from Zach, I knew this girl and I were made to be friends. Then I came up with a nickname, Izzy. When I told Izzy the nickname, she loved it.

The next day, I went to the park, hoping to see Izzy again. After looking around for a while, I saw her, a girl with brown hair and blue eyes. That’s her.

“Hey,” she called. “Want to play on the tire swing?”

“Sure,” I replied. And then, I did something I never thought I would do with anyone other than Mol. I stepped on the tire swing.

Two months later, I stood by the mailbox gathering the mail. I skimmed through the names on the letters, seeing if there were any I recognized. Then I saw a name I hadn’t heard in a while, Molly Harrison. I ran to my room and ripped open the letter.

Dear Hattie, I wanted to see how things were going, in Texas and all. I thought about calling, but I wanted to make this more fun and write. I met a girl

with one. Anyway, I hope you have seen amazing things in Texas, and that it is as fabulous as Abby said it was when she visited it. School’s been great. I have Mrs. Honeyberry, who brings snacks for us every day. Yesterday, she brought us gummy bears, which I know are your favorite. I wish you were here. Have fun and keep writing to tell me all about your adventures with your friends. Miss you, Mol

Seeing this made my heart explode with happiness. Mol would always be there for me. And one thing was for sure; I would always be there for her. So, I wrote back.

Dear Mol, Today, I went to school with Izzy, my new friend. But I had to keep her spirits up because her friend had to move to San Antonio permanently when her great-aunt had fallen really ill. So, we decided to cheer her up and drove

a historic site. Anyway, Texas is really cool. Also, side note, Abby’s nickname will come to you. I’ll visit soon. With Love, Hattie Perfect, I thought, clutching my response. Now, I just have to mail it. But, as I was heading to the mailbox, I stopped to think a thought I had never thought before: Texas was paradise.

Free Texas by Byron

E. Lilly

The following story is about a kid named Max and it is related to my personal history. Max has two sisters named Ellen and Lilly and I have two sisters named Ellen and Jacqueline. Max was in the Army and my dad was in the Marines and my grandfather was in the Army. Max moved to Texas from Missouri and I moved from Missouri to

Texas as well. This is my “I am Texas” story!

February 1st, 1836: It was a hot February day for Max and his sisters who had just moved to Texas from Missouri. They moved to Texas because they wanted to have more land and Mexico was giving free land to any settlers that moved to Texas at that time. Max was also part of the Army and worked with Sam Houston. He had two sisters named Ellen and Lilly. Max’s dad was gone most of the time for work. It was February 1st and Texas did not like Mexico’s president Santa Anna. Texas was thinking of becoming a free country. That afternoon when Max was having lunch, his Mom received a note that February 21st, 1836: Max was on a train for at least a week because the other soldiers got to the fort Alamo, everyone including Captain Carey and Sam Houston, got out and talked about the battle they were about to experience. The Mexicans were on their way to start a big battle with the Texans. They did not want Texas to leave Mexico. enough people to protect the Alamo. Sam Houston wanted to go and to get Texas’s freedom. Sam Houston also convinced Max to leave the Alamo and come with him. Max was torn about the idea of leaving the Alamo but he trusted Sam Houston and went with him.

March 6th, 1836: Max and Sam Houston had been working hard for two weeks to get everyone rallied up on the idea of becoming free from Mexico. During this time Max had been thinking about his family. He missed them very much but he was glad that he was

Late in the evening on March 6th, Max and Sam Houston received a letter from Max’s mother. It said “A couple hours after you left the Mexicans came in and the battle lasted 13 days. It was a bloody battle and the Texans defended the fort strongly but sadly Mexico killed reading the note they were both devastated about their loss to the Mexican Army.

The next day Max and Sam Houston had hundreds of soldiers and tons of people who wanted to become free from Mexico. They had so many people and soldiers because they told people about our loss to Mexico and then the people became determined to become free from Mexico.

April 1st, 1836: It had been three long weeks of training for Max and the other soldiers. They had to do stuff like swim in super cold water for a long time or do super hard workouts and only get to eat for 5 minutes! Max was super exhausted after every day and wrote to his family as often as he could. On the last day of training, Sam Houston said to each of them that what they were about to experience was going to be very rough but that we are all here to risk our lives to free Texas from Mexico. He told everyone that if they wanted to leave they had to do it now. Nobody left. They were all about to go on a long journey to Deer Park, Texas so they had to pack every important water, and his food. His pack was heavy but he knew that his mission set up the canons and tents, ate, and went to sleep as fast as they could.

The next morning was time for the battle training. They had many things to also set up and the total things they had were 40 canons, supplies and tents, everyone gathered around Sam Houston and they all said prayers for their families, their home, and for everyone to not die. The next three weeks were the most dreadful weeks of everyone’s lives. Three weeks later everyone all went to sleep.

April 20th, 1836: Early in the morning all of the Texas soldiers woke up bright and early and got ready as fast as they could. While the Mexican troops marched through Deer Park, the Texans were hiding behind some buildings and surprised the Mexicans. So the battle began. The Mexican troops had 1,500 men and the Texas troops

269

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Mexicans had but still had faith that Texas could beat Mexico. When the Texas troops ran in they were all shouting “Remember the Alamo.” Max wanted to run away from the Mexicans but there was something

battle and the Texans were already dominating the Mexicans. Texas had already captured Mexico’s general, Santa Anna. The battle only lasted 18 minutes and in that short amount of time, the Texans killed 630 Mexican soldiers and took 730 as prisoners. On the other hand, Mexico killed 9 Texan soldiers and 30 were wounded. The Texans were super happy about their win over the Mexicans. Max was also delighted to go home to see his family.

May 14th, 1836: After a couple of days of traveling Max was

in Texas. A couple of days after Max got home, Sam Houston wrote a letter saying that Santa Anna had signed the peace treaties. When

freedom of Texas. Max knew that it would be hard to shape the new Republic of Texas but he was excited to be a part of it!

Last 48 Hours in Texas by David Liu

My name is Smith, and I’m 206 years old now. I was a cowboy before, but now I’m a cyborg working at the State Communication Center. Humans invented the machine organ to extend lifespan, so in order to have a longer life, I accepted the cyborg treatment. I exchanged some of my organs for mechanical ones and as a result, I can’t have children. I have lived in Texas for 200 years. It is my home

homeland. However, the 24th century saw a dramatic change happen. After the year humans invented the time machine, NASA received the radio waves from the universe radio station. They congratulated Earthinese for becoming a four dimensional organism and invited humans to be a member of the Galaxies League.

Jan, 2342, 28 afternoon, after my pacemaker operation on Sheriff MacLeod’s healthzone. I heard some weird sound outside, similar to those wailing aliens or the Zombies in antiquated television programs. Through the transparent amorphous alloy, I saw there were some air vehicle shuttles from space cracks. I was wondering what caused so many space cracks because open space is high level technology and really expensive to Earthinese.

“Invaded…Invaded…Invaded…” a mechanical alarm sound rang from the siren.

I saw those doctors run away from the apparatus installation room. I tried to pull off the wire on my inner core and jump down from the operating table. I knew pulling off the wire during pacemaker operation meant I had to reinstall a new pacemaker in 48 hours. Without a completed install operation, the core system in my brain would stop working after 48 hours. Well, I had no other choice because I knew the Invaded alarm meant the invasion by rat man from the parallel universe.

dimensional organism, owned higher level technology and weapons. They could open the parallel crack. Moreover, Rat man can absorb lower dimensional organism’s life force to extend their own life. However, extending their own life is not strong enough to push them to invade us. They wanted to plunder 045P (A special dark matter that can extend the universe’s lifespan) in our universe. Since their parallel universe already existed 160 billion years, 045P already depleted, they needed to take 045P from another universe.

I ran out of the installation room. I ran 2 miles to my home on Moon Street (a street built in San Antonio after World War 4). On the way back home, I saw those wicked robots break the front glass of the supermarket. I guess they didn’t store enough energy bars for the next few years.

“Hey bro, would you like to join our gang? We offer enough

energy bars to help you survive in the next few years. ” An iron guy asked me.

“Thanks, bro, but I need a doctor to give me a pacemaker operation to sustain my life,” I responded, hoping he had the approach to a doctor.

“Yeah, we have the doctor, tell me your address, the doctor will be there soon!”

“Here is my address, please call the doctor quickly, thanks bro.” I showed my code for him to scan, and I thought the gang may be a good way to sustain during the parallel war.

I went back to my home, and inserted the energy bar into the tank. I locked the door, and lay in the resting box, waiting for the gang doctor to give me an operation. The noise outside the house made me unable to sleep.

Peng peng… Peng peng. Around ten hours later, someone knocked on my door. “I’m the doctor from the gang, I’m coming to offer you a pacemaker operation! ”

I struggled to get up, I held onto the handrail, and stumbled through the dark living room. I felt confused about why the gang offered a free doctor for me. I opened the door and then, blacking out my sight, fell to the ground.

When I woke up, I found out I had nothing. The gang took all the energy bars in my house and took out the useful organs in my body. Now, I only had two hours before death would come. I walked on the streets, I saw people killing each other to get the resources. Actually, I don’t fear dying. During the past two hundred years, I saw people go to heaven; I saw people leaving each other, betraying each other. I own nothing and there is nothing worth sticking around for. If I was a human, I’d like to have some barbecue at restaurants or to get some spicy tacos on street stalls. I haven’t eaten those foods for 200 years since I became a cyborg.

I miss Texas a lot, the old one, the original one. At that time, people loved each other, they treated each other nicely. The sky was blue and clean, the sun was shining in the sky. The scent wasn’t this industrial and disgusting. I miss the scent of Lupinus subcarnosus. I remember when I was a child, my parents always took me with them to visit the subcarnosus. I took them off and made them into

wife a lot, but my wife is no longer here. She didn’t undergo cyborg surgery, and died 80 years ago.

I laid on the ground and looked at the sky, waiting for the end of my life to come. I closed my eyes… Finally, I stopped breathing; the heart didn’t work anymore. I leave the world in my homeland Texas. Three hundred years after, Rat man defeated our league and took all 045P back to their universe. The universe was quiet and inanimate until…

“Dingling…Dingling… ” the doorbell rang, and I woke up and checked the calendar for today. Today is Jan, 2342, 28, I have reserved for pacemaker operation. It’s exactly the same as what happened in my dream.

“Sorry, I’d like to cancel my pacemaker operation today. I have some personal problems that I need to deal with today. ” I canceled the reservation and went to the supermarket to buy enough energy bars.

“Why did you buy so many energy bars ?” market staff asked me. “Hope you will never understand.”

Texas - How Did it Get to Where it is Today? by Yatzmary Luna

Remember the Alamo! Remember Goliad! This saying, which seems normal, has played an important part in a certain state’s history. Texas has a very rich history. It is full of battles and wars, wins, and losses. Among history’s most famous battles in Texas is the battle of the Alamo. Including the annexation of Texas into the United States, there are many amazing events that played a role in one of the now

270

50 states’ success. Though these are very important historical events, many people do not know the entire story behind these occurrences in history. What really happened to get Texas to the State it is today?

The story of the Alamo begins in December of 1835. After the loss of San Antonio to Texas, General Antonio Lopez de Santa Anna, the president of Mexico and leader of its armies, was enraged. This loss only added to his determination to defeat the Texans once and for all to regain control of their region. Because it was winter and Mexico City was very far from Texas, Texans believed that Santa Anna would wait until warmer climates came in order to march to Texas. This would take weeks, as well as the trip. These weeks gave the Texans many opportunities to better prepare themselves against the Mexican army.

However, the weeks were wasted. A large portion of the volunteer soldiers who helped capture San Antonio, returned home to their

Although they had many soldiers, there were still many problems within the army. Even though the Consultation of 1835 passed a law trying to get more soldiers enlisted, their efforts were wasted. In addition, their army was very chaotic and disorderly. Sam Houston was in charge of the volunteer and general armies. Yet many did not accept his role as their leader. These untrained volunteers would either leave as soon as a battle ended or were irritated by the lack of was there any effort to train these troops.

To make events worse, Santa Anna seemed very determined to defeat the Texans as soon as possible. Instead of making the logical decision like everybody thought he would, and waiting until spring arrived in order to march to Texas for a battle, Santa Anna made the impatient decision to go marching towards Texas in the wintertime. He and his army set out towards Texas in February of 1836. Along the way, his militia suffered many unfortunate events. About 6,000 men and many of their cannons got stuck in the mud on their way to Texas. He left them behind. Nothing was going to stop this relentless dictator from getting his way. Santa Anna and his troops began to arrive in Texas on February 22 of 1836. All Mexican troops had arrived by the 23rd. When they arrived, they began to set up camp around the Alamo. This action led to their 13-day siege.

On March 6,1836 Santa Anna began to give the orders to attack the

Although the Texans had more cannons and more determination, the difference in soldiers greatly affected Texas’ chances of winning this battle. The chance of Texas victory was deemed nonexistent. After a gruesome 90 minute battle, the Alamo fell, and the Texans were defeated. This victory was not enough for Santa Anna, however. In addition to the women, children, doctors, slaves, and other important

but in return, they would have to give up their public lands. While many people wanted annexation to occur, they didn’t want to give up the public lands. When the Senate voted, they overwhelmingly voted to reject the treaty. They rejected the treaty due to the fact that Texas was a slave state. They were afraid that Texas’ annexation would result in the slave states having more power since Texas was also a slave state. Henry Clay, a Whig Party candidate, was against the annexation as well. He was running in the Presidential election of 1844. Clay feared that Texas’ annexing would split the country over slavery. Other countries, such as Britain, opposed it as well. If Texas was added into the United States, they would not be able to obtain good trading deals like they could when Texas was a republic.

Mexico was also concerned about Texas joining the States. Mexico had never formally acknowledged Texas as an independent country, and they constantly fought over borders and land ownership. Before James K. Polk, who also supported the annexation of Texas, took of their consideration of Texas annexation.

On February 28, 1845, Congress passed a joint resolution. This treaty had better terms than the last, and Texans agreed with them. These terms stated that Texas was allowed to enter the Union as a state. These terms also stated that Texas would be allowed to keep its public lands. President Tyler signed this treaty the day after it was passed.

These historical events are only part of our glorious state’s rich history. Through the ups and downs, victories and defeats, Texas never gave up. Thanks to their determination, today’s Texas is as amazing as its leaders in the past hoped it would be, if not even better. Now, when people ask me, What makes Texas such a great state?, I will be proud to say that these are only a few of the amazing occurrences that led Texas to become the amazing state it is today. Go Texas!

Our Texas Pandemic Adventure by Malley Grace Lutschg

Once upon a time, there was a family called the Lutschg Family. In that family, there was a dad, a mom, the coolest sister named Malley, and two amazing little brothers named Ford and Bennett. They also had a dog named Jasper, but he did not go on this adventure because he had to stay and guard the house. It was summer time in Texas, but it was not a normal summer, it was a pandemic summer. There were no camps, no play dates, no school, no vacations, and it was very boring. We could not see our friends or family because of the pandemic, and everyone was bored. We needed something fun to do!

One day, mom told me she was planning a surprise trip for the family.

I asked, “Why are you telling me if it is a surprise?”

She said, “Well, because you don’t know where we are going!”

I said, “So it’s a surprise-surprise! Can we tell Ford and Bennett?”

San Jacinto, they captured Santa Anna, defeated the Mexican army, and created the treaties of Velasco, which they got Santa Anna to sign, in order to try and get Mexico to recognize Texas’ independence.

In September of 1836, the majority of people in Texas voted to annex, or join, the United States. The president, Sam Houston, agreed with the citizens and worked hard towards annexation. The next president, Martin Van Bureau, however, disagreed with annexation. He was certain that Texas could make it as a republic on its own.

During this time, many settlers began to immigrate into Texas from the United States. Almost all of these settlers favored the idea of annexation into the United States. When Sam Houston returned for his second term, he kept going towards annexation. This time, he had a more willing ally in the White House than Van Bureau. John Tyler was this ally. In April of 1844, representatives from the United States met up with Sam Houston and proposed a treaty for annexation. This treaty stated that Texas would be allowed to become a state in the United States and that they would pay off Texas’ debt,

“Yes, as soon as they get home from their walk.”

“Hey, they’re home!” said mom.

“Hey Ford, guess what?” I asked.

“What?” asked Ford.

“We’re going on a surprise road trip…. in a RV!” said Malley.

“Where are we going?” asked Dad.

“It’s a SURPRISE!” yelled mom and Malley.

“Pack your bags and put them in the truck, the RV will be here in 30 minutes,” said mom.

Ford wondered aloud, “What shall we pack?”

“DIAPERS?!” said Malley and Ford. “Yes, for baby Bennett!” said mom.

Minutes later, we heard a horn honk and looked outside to see an RV! Dad asked, “Who wants to hook up the RV?”

“We do!” shouted Malley and Ford. So off we went to hook up

271

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

the RV and get everything loaded in the hot Texas sun. Finally, it was time to set off on our adventure! Once we got in the car, mom gave us

clue was hiking boots, and our third clue was that it was a state park.

State Park in Glen Rose, Texas! After a few minutes, we started to get hungry. Ford suggested we should eat fast food, but mom said it would be better to eat bar-b-que, so that’s just what we did. It was delicious! After we ate lunch, we drove some more. We began to get bored on the long car ride. So, we tried to play some games. We played I spy with my little eye.

When the movie was over, we were really tired. So, we took a nap.

and the sun was bright and very hot.

Malley asked, “Can we swim in the water?”

Mom said no because there were too many bugs, but said we could hike further and swim in the river up the road. Once we got there, we were on a hunt for dinosaur tracks. We saw so many, but it was time for a swim! We quickly changed into our swimsuits, and headed to the water.

As we were getting in, mom slipped and fell into the water holding my baby brother! I don’t think it hurt too bad because she started laughing and so did the rest of us. The cool water felt so good on the hot August day. When we got in, we saw dinosaur tracks under water! Mom took our picture sitting in them. Then,

skin! It was an exhausting hike back to the camper, and we could not wait for dinner.

We roasted hot-dogs. Nothing tastes better than a roasted hotdog after a long day’s hike. Then we had gooey, sticky s’mores. They were

went to bed late that night and awoke early in the morning for more fun.

The next day we went on a safari park adventure at Fossil Rim. We drove through and got to see lots of animals like zebras, giraffes, goats, deer, rhinos, and elk. Some came up to our car, so we got to feed them! When the safari was over, we went to the gift shop and chose multi tools for our camping adventure. We could not wait to go home and carve sticks.

After spending our last night looking at the bright Texas stars, it was time to head home. We had a fantastic Texas-sized pandemic adventure in Dinosaur Valley State Park! It was the adventure of a lifetime. I cannot wait to see more cool Texas Parks!

Family Ties by Carolina Madrid

My family and I have had many adventures in Houston, Texas. Some adventures have also occurred in other places in Texas, such as San Antonio and other towns around this great state. I’m only eleven years old, so I will begin my Texas adventures with one of my favorite stories.

summer...my favorite time of the year. I was excited because we were going to my mom and dad’s hometown, San Antonio. Even though the drive is three hours, the wait is worth it! I say that because on the drive to San Antonio, you can see beautiful lakes and lots of farmland.

On the way, I was told that we were not actually going to San Antonio, but rather, the town of New Braunfels to go tubing down the Guadalupe River. I was very excited! When we arrived, it was a nice day and an even shorter drive than going to San Antonio.

My dad’s family met us there, and I was thrilled to bring along my

older cousin, Sloane. We arrived at the tubing station and got in line. I was kind of nervous, so I changed my mind and decided not to get a ticket. My family could not believe that I was not going to get in the river to tube. I felt really bad, and everyone was kind of disappointed. They tried to get me to do it, but I just could not. Maybe it was the water or maybe it was because I thought I might drown. I just could not get in that water. The water was low, which did not look inviting. I could not see through the water like at the clear beaches in Florida.

of getting bitten or something. I decided to stay and be safe with my mommy and Aunt Diana.

While the family went tubing down the river, my mommy and aunt decided to drive around the area. We went to a country outdoor restaurant that had blaring country music. You could probably hear it in the next town over! I do not like country music. After that, we went to get popcorn for the family, and we headed back to the river tubing station.

from the tubing. Just then, my cousin Vincent was getting out of his tube when he and his sister, my cousin Karen, lost their balance and fell into the unappealing murky water. Remember, the water was not appealing. It was a very funny scene!

Thinking I missed out on a water adventure, my family was the water was actually dirty and their butts were hitting the rocks below. In addition, when they were going through a tunnel along the route, a homeless guy was acting loud and unruly, like a crazy guy.

I thought to myself: Wow, I made the right decision; it was a good idea not to go in the river.

After they had all cleaned off, we walked down the street to their car while eating the delicious popcorn we bought. I remember it was great tasting because I picked one that was cheddar, one that was smothered in butter, and one that had butter and caramel on it. Once everyone was ready and all the bags were packed up, we were off.

The drive back was not as fun as going there even though we got to see all the wildlife. We were all kind of tired and in need of relaxation. I found out later that my parents went to the Guadalupe many times when they were young and in high school. Although they lived in San Antonio, my mom’s family is originally from New Braunfels, and that was just the place to go in the summers to go tubing down the Guadalupe. I can only hope that the water was better looking than what I saw for my very own eyes!

My next adventure was just last year when we traveled to Austin, Texas. Once again, I had to be in the hill country area. I was going to in a small town in between San Antonio and Austin. I was thrilled to go on a trip because it was during COVID, and we did not do much traveling during that time. I was excited to get dressed up and be a part of a fun occasion.

The reception was beautiful. I remember it was a chilly early March evening, and I could see the gorgeous stars in the dark sky; I “barn like” hall, and I remember just being in a beautiful town that had hills. I felt Texan because I was in the country, unlike the city life. Listening to country music at the wedding made me feel like I belonged to my state, which brings me to my next adventure.

This adventure was more of a sad adventure than a happy one. Even though this adventure is not my favorite time, it brought me to mom’s family history and her descendants. In the fall of 2020, my great grandmother, Elisa Bustos, passed away at the age of 93. She was a wonderful great-grandmother and so very loving to me. Although my parents and extended family are from San Antonio, my great-grandparents on my maternal side are from New Braunfels. All of our history is from the New Braunfels area and therefore, my great-grandmother would be buried in her hometown.

272

I remember it was hot in early September when we arrived for the funeral arrangements. The air was dry, and I saw those hills that brought back memories of my visits to this area of Texas. I met so many family members that I didn’t know existed in this small town, and it was so great to know that this was part of me and my family history.

It was so beautiful to go to the church, Saint Peter and Paul, where my great-grandma married my great-grandpa back in 1946. After the funeral mass, we had to drive to the cemetery. It was a very peaceful drive because we drove near Landa Park, the town distinctly remember people stopping and paying their respects as my and placed their hats across their hearts to give my grandma one last farewell.

I will never forget how great the people of Texas are, and more importantly, how proud I am to be a Texan where I have roots that go far beyond my city life.

Lost by Pierce Maher

14 degrees

Pierce, Kyle, Kristan, and Ashton were taking Pierce’s dog, Clay, on a walk. When they were on Willind Drive the four besties took a wrong turn at an intersection. They didn’t notice they took a wrong turn until they were very lost.

“WE’RE ALL GOING TO DIE!!” Kristan yelled.

and you’re acting like this is the end of the world,” Ashton said.

The four, including their dog, were crouched at the turtle pond in the arboretum, the nature trail in Memorial Park on 4501 Woodway is that they wanted to go there to relax, regroup, and discuss what they were going to do. The second reason is that Pierce has a great photographic memory of maps and they wanted to see how far away from home they were. The third reason was... You can probably guess: freaking out.

“WE’RE GONNA DIE IN A GARDEN! A GARDEN!” Kristan yelled.

A few tourists turned their heads in confusion for a second and then walked away. “What are we going to do about Kristen’s nervous breakdown?” Ashton mumbles to Pierce.

“Tape his mouth shut?” Pierce suggested.

“Nah, that’s too cruel,” Ashton said.

“Okay, I’ll improvise. Hey Kristan, zip it.” Pierce said. “You’re crying like we are 198.4 miles away from home”

“WE ARE,” sobs Kristan.

to be somewhere around here,” Pierce says.

“Okay let’s start moving,” Kyle orders.

“G-guys?” Kristan stammers.

“Yes,” Kyle says.

“Isn’t the arboretum more crowded?”

“Yes, Whyyy…” Pierce’s voice trailed off. There was a man in a black coat running toward them. “OHHH MY GOSH!! RUN RUN RUN RUN!!” Pierce jerked Clay’s leash forward, everyone listened to Pierce and started sprinting towards the exit.

Suddenly two men popped out right in front of the exit. They looked very ugly. One had a scar across his face and the second one he ducked and the man barely missed, but clipped Kyle’s head, making his red hair thrash violently. The other tried to lunge at Clay, the dog, but Pierce loved Clay so much and he was really mad at the man and he actually reacted really quick. Exactly when the man was about to grab Clay, Pierce kicked him in the shin and then rammed him right

sprinted towards the exit with the two men that were on their tails. Kristan remembered that in his coat pocket he carried a small, hard, and smooth metal ball, he took it out and threw it at the man’s stomach. It hit him right where Kristan wanted it to. The man tumbled behind wailing in pain. With one man still on their tail, they decided to lose him. They turned a corner and ducked inside a building, they saw the man still racing right past them. They waited until the man was gone and then let out sighs of relief but it didn’t last long because Kristan said something that made their blood run cold.

“Uhhh, guys? Which city are we in?”

“Oh no,” Pierce said. “We live in San Antonio and we are on the outskirts of Houston.”

“We need to get back. We live close to the Alamo so we should steal a car.”

“How much money do we have altogether?” Pierce asked. “$76.23,” Ashton said.

“That should be enough,” said Pierce. “Okay, now we need to steal a car illegally.”

“Let’s go steal a car,” said Kyle. “Okay,” Pierce said. They left the building and cautiously walked along the sidewalk and they were really careful when they passed the alleyways in case car store, it was very unprotected so they stole one. It was nothing everything was going smoothly, and then Kyle said something they didn’t expect.

“Ohhhh, I need to go to the restroom.”

“Come on, Kyle you know we can’t get out of the car, people will know that only children are driving an SUV and that will probably freak out the people who see us,” Ashton says.

“WELL I DON’T REALLY CARE BECAUSE IF WE DON’T GET OUT TO GO TO THE RESTROOM SOON I’M GOING TO BURST!” screams Kyle.

“Okay, okay, okay, we’ll park in an alleyway,” says Pierce.

When they get out of the car they walk to a nearby gas station to get back on the road.

“Thirty-two miles to go,” said Kyle.

Suddenly right when he said that, another black SUV pulled right beside them and the passenger smashed the windows of both SUVs, when the glass was shattered they could see the people in the car. It was the men from the garden! They had something in their hand that looked like a...

“THEY HAVE A TRANQUILIZER GUN!”

At that point, he shot the tranquilizer gun four times, it hit all of

“Tie zem up, and zen steal zare car then take them into that alleyway,” the leader says. “What we do to them will teach them a lesson when they wake up.”

When I woke up...Well, I didn’t really wake up, it was a dream... I was in a stone structure and when I went up a ramp I found a gun. I picked it up and that was when I noticed a lot of dead people and I realized…I was in the war of 1836 and this was the Alamo! I was

bullets I reached in my soldiers uniform and grabbed my tomahawk and threw it, I heard it thwack in someone’s body and I didn’t really

up I was sitting in an alleyway tied up…with the three men right in front of me. I saw Clay knocked out with a dart and that made me so mad I actually ripped out of my rope bonds and punched the three men in the gut. Then I kicked them, then they were out cold. When

273

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

we would get in a car crash because it was so dark out and went to sleep.

was there again, I saw men dead, blood trickling from their necks and I saw soldiers of the enemy, when I saw their faces and chests covered in blood and dirt, I was actually happy, and I found another gun, when I had fully loaded guns and knives and a cannon I decided to look over the walls that I was bent under for cover. I wish I hadn’t, there were my friends, dead lying there in the dirt with blood all over them and three Mexican soldiers behind them.

dancing in the wind.

“We’re all going to die in the name of freedom,” a man who materialized beside John said, a sense of pride in his voice.

One night later, William B. Travis, one of the commanders of this stronghold called the Alamo, sat in his quarters with a blank sheet of parchment spread out before him. A knock came at the door.

“Come in,” Travis answered, eyes still on the parchment.

“Sir,” a lieutenant walked in and saluted.

Travis was still staring at the parchment.

“The garrison is surrounded by over a thousand of the Mexicans while we number only around 150. The cannonade will not cease.

Enemy reinforcements arrive daily. We must...”

“That will be all, Lieutenant,” Travis interrupted.

with blood, sweat, and tears glittering in my eyes, when I got to them I killed them all. I dropped the machete and cried…

“AGHH,” Pierce screamed.

“No, we can go back to sleep, I just had a nightmare,” Pierce said. He went back to that same dream… But it was different, he was out of the Alamo in the woods outlooking a Mexican soldier and he

1\25\22

We were back on the road after a quick breakfast at the hotel.

we were at the Alamo and we saw home. But between us and home the three men stood, looking right at us, we ran, sprinting not to the car, just away from the men.

One of them caught Clay, he let out a YIIP and that was it. I stopped running.

“LET GO OF HIM!” my voice echoed through the Alamo and I leaped at the man and ripped his hair and then started smashing his face on the ground when I stopped he was bloody and then my friends helped me with this, we lifted him up and threw him at the wall, face krrrk when he hit the wall...no he wasn’t dead when I found that out I just kicked him someplace very painful and walked away. We were home.

Epilogue

“Why are you here?” Damin says.

“Drafted” I say, unable to stop from crying.

“EVERYONE, BREAKFAST,” my dad yells. “AND YOUR FRIENDS TOO”

“Okay dad,” I say back.

Yesterday we got home late, my dad said they were so worried about us and that Kyle, Ashton, and Kristan could spend the night and then I said all that matters was that we were home and he just and we watched some TV while we ate, then we played video games, and that was the story of my adventure, at least it is over. (At least for now).

life. Remember the Alamo by Chilok Mak

“The siege has begun,” John muttered.

A blob of blood red shimmered in the distance. It was a simple,

Unfortunately, this eel was going to sting. It was going to sting with cannons, guns, bayonets, and men who would cut your throat no matter your plea. No quarter was to be given. No man was to survive.

The lieutenant saluted and dismissed himself from his commander’s presence. Travis continued to stare at the paper. He picked up his pen and began to write. He wrote what happened. He wrote what was happening. He wrote what was going to happen. He wrote patriotically. He wrote like a commander of a brave last

to defend the land that he loved and his people. He wrote as a call for all men who believed in liberty. He wrote as a call to the Texians, his people, to come and defend the Alamo. He wrote to the Texians to come and defend Texas. He wrote to the Texians to come and defend liberty, patriotism, and everything dear to them, for Texas was their home.

“Messenger!” Travis ordered.

“Take this to San Felipe,” Travis told the messenger. “And let the world know the plea of the Alamo.”

“Well boys, it’s Day 9 of the siege,” one soldier remarked to a group of men one lazy, yet tense, afternoon.

“I don’t know about y’all, but I swear. If I have to listen to another one of Crockett’s tunes, I might just as well shoot him in the foot,” another soldier joked.

The group of men laughed. It was a tired laugh, a laugh of men who were tired of being holed up in a fort surrounded by thousands of enemy troops.

“Attent-ion!” A voice of authority commanded, ripping through the relative silence of the garrison and bouncing off the walls, resonating to every pair of ears inside.

The group of soldiers stood and saluted to the direction of the voice, seeing that the voice belonged to Commander Travis who had gathered all the soldiers of the garrison behind him.

commander has given us one last chance to surrender, or this entire force shall be killed if this fort is taken.”

air. The commander turned around, unsheathed his saber, and drew a line in the dirt.

Travis looked over all of his men. “There will be no more reinforcements to our aid, for our fate is sealed. We are short of 200 men. The Mexicans number in the thousands.”

The soldiers’ faces remained impassive. killed.”

The commander took a deep breath. in the service of Texas, our home,” Travis said and raised his voice. and his country.”

Travis raised his saber and stepped over the line in the dirt.

“I now want every man who is determined to stay here and die with me to come across this line. I want every brave man who loves his country and is willing to die for it to cross this line.”

The soldiers murmured among themselves, casting glances at one

274

another. There was a rustle of movement as one young man moved to the front of the crowd. “I am ready to die for my country!” the man proclaimed, jumping over the line.

“I am ready to die for my...”

“I am ready to...”

“I will cross this line...”

“I shall stay here and defend my country...”

“I guess defending this country won’t hurt...”

“Make way! Man coming through to defend his home!”

The crowd of soldiers made their way across the line. All but one man stepped over the line. Travis nodded at the brave men in

“Well,” Travis told the men. “Now, we wait.”

Travis abruptly awoke to the sound of trumpets and drums playing in the distance. He rushed outside and peered above the walls of the Alamo to see a band of Mexican soldiers playing trumpets and drums in the early light. The defenders of the Alamo slowly arose from their slumber, walking outside to see what the commotion was.

“Seems that they brought a band,” one man chuckled.

“Not just any band,” Travis remarked. “It’s the sounding for the “It sure does sound pretty,” the man responded.

“Deguello means slit throat.”

The awaiting Mexican forces surrounding the Alamo were now moving. The large sea of enemies encroached on the Alamo like a was happening.

Travis yelled for his men to get into position. Cannons were aimed, position. Travis could hear the sound of his own breathing and could feel the beat of his own heart. Despite his military experience, his hands trembled slightly, sweat dripped down his temple, and his heartbeat elevated to a painful degree.

The commander told himself that this was going to be a glorious death. It would be a legendary death. It would be a death that every Texan would know in the centuries to come. It would be a righteous death, and so, Travis calmed himself down.

“Men!” Travis shouted. “Today, we stand our ground in the name of freedom. Today, we stand our ground for our wives and children. Today, we stand our ground in the name of Texas! This day shall be known as the day when free men stood up against a tyrant! This day shall be known as the day when brave men stood up for freedom, our home, and all that we hold dear in our hearts! For the Alamo! For Texas!”

“Hoo-rah!!!” the soldiers yelled. feeling a swelling sense of pride in their chests. They would go down and the beloved land they called Texas, their country. As the sea of the Alamo with proud men underneath.

Characters:

S.A: Sheriff Ana of Marston Texas, the mother of Jolene (Age: 36)

D.N: Deputy Nicole, Partner of Sheriff Ana, aunt of Jolene and granddaughter of Bill (Age: 32)

Jols: Jolene, daughter of the Sheriff and niece of Sheriffs partner (Age: 17)

Uno: The wanderer (Age: 18) Sus.P: Suspicious person (Age: Unknown) N.A/N.AS: Native American/Native Americans Who are looking for there lost daughter (Age: Unknown)

Scene 1

Uno: “Hey little lady, what’s your name?

Jols: Why should I tell you?

Uno: Well, I just want to know ya.

Jolene the sheriff’s daughter ,and you are?

Uno: Well now, I must seem completely rude for not introducing myself. My name is Duke Uno, but you can just call me Uno.

Jols: Nice to meet you, call me Jolene. I’ve never seen you around here. What brings you to our small town? if you want to rob us, I doubt there’s anything here to take, so good luck”

Uno: Whoa now, I’m hurt. To think I would try to rob anyone here. I’m just a wanderer.

Jols: A wanderer? What does a wanderer do?

Uno: I have traveled around and explored the world. Have you ever been anywhere else besides here in Marston, Tx?

Jols: No,the rumor is a murderer is in town. Sheriff Ana won’t let anyone leave town till the murderer is caught.

Uno: Well that’s a darn shame. If I could, I would take you with me. Jols: What makes you think I would go with you? I barely know you. Uno: Why now I just meant that I would like to show you the world, but don’t you think it’s more dangerous to stay in the same town as a murderer? Wouldn’t it be better if you left?

Jols: Well where do you suppose I go, and with what money? Uno: I would gladly take you wherever you would want to go. Jols: Are you crazy? I would die! Sheriff Ana would never let me go, especially with a stranger she doesn’t know.

Uno: Well, think about it. I leave in 3 days. If you decide to go, meet me at the train station.

Jols: (Thinks to herself) Well it’s getting late, be a gentleman and drop me off at home if you don’t mind.

Uno: No, I don’t mind at all.

Scene 2

(Outside walking Jols to her house)

Jols: Here we are, thank you for dropping me off. Uno: No problem. Goodbye and goodnight. Jols: Um… Sir Uno? Uno: Yes?

Jols: I’ll think about the trip. I mean, well, goodnight! (runs inside) (At night)(Meanwhile, Sheriff Ana Is sitting at her desk and Jolene is asleep, but where is Uno?) Boom, boom, boom! Crack! and again Boom, boom, boom! Crack! have gone down S.A: Ok, understood. (Sheriff Ana grabs her gun) S.A: Take me there now (S.A and nicole walking around)(Walks past a bar) BOOM! (S.A/Nicole look at the bar)

S.A: Oh it’s just Bill the Drunkard. Hey! Bill, go home, there’s a shoot out!

Bill:(Slurring his words) A shoot out well… whoopty doo!!! S.A: Let’s go…. (Walking away)

(Bill humming “I walk the line by johnny cash”) Bill: Hmmm….hmm Sus.P: Hey (Bill turns around) Bill: Huh? BANG!!!!!!

(The next morning) (Everyone talking and surrounding a person on

S.A: What in tarnation is going on here!? Oh my……. his face)

S.A: (In a sad voice) Oh no, Bill! Did anybody see what happened?

275

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Uno and His Damsel by Celeste Sierra Maldonado

(Everyone whispering)

Nicole: Sheriff there is no one else besides us who saw him.

S.A: Darn it! Take him away, we’ll contact his family.

Scene 3

(At the bar)

Jols: (Sighs)

Uno: (Walks into the bar and sees Jolene) Well hey there, why so blue? Well actually, why is everybody blue?

Jols: (In a sad tone) Well, if you must know, the murderer struck again. Uno: Oh? But why are y’all so sad? Just yesterday you told me about the murderer, and y’all didn’t seem so blue then?

Jols: Oh, it’s because the person who died is named Bill and he was the clown of the town. He was a sweet old man. He did have a drinking problem, but a lot of people loved him. He was easy to get along with.

Uno: Well, I am sorry for your loss.

Jols: Yes, and Sheriff Ana and Deputy Nicole are on everyone’s backs the other murders.

Uno: Deputy Nicole, who‘s that?

Jols: Oh, that’s my aunt. She’s the sheriff’s partner and Bill’s granddaughter. Well, I have to go. Goodbye.

Uno: Alright, I’ll see you later.

Scene 4

(Later at night)(S.A and D.N patrolling the town and as they turn the corner)

BANG!!!!!! And in a split second Nicole starts falling to the ground. Sheriff Ana catches her and sees the bullet wound and looks up and in a deep voice he says)

Sus.P: Now you can join your family. (Walks away) (S.A yells)

S.A: You monster get back here! (Points her gun at them and)

BANG!!!!!

(Blood bleeds down and she can’t believe it she missed)(The blood

the person who shot her and says)

S.A:(Angry) I will get you!

Scene 5

(Sheriff Ana blacks out)(When she awakes she’s in the hospital.)

S.A: What’s going on?

Jols: (Worried and frantic)Ma are ya alright? You got shot in the leg, what happened?

Jols: (Sad tone) Ma, Aunt Nicole is…. dead. I’m so sorry Ma. To be continued……..

The Race to Net Zero by Aditya Mandke

“It’s a little chilly outside, Cypher,” Mom says. “The high will only

that consists of homemade breakfast tacos and sausage (my favorite breakfast foods) into the hydrator. Being refreshed by a good hydrated breakfast is one of the best feelings in the world of 2067 in Houston, a hub of commerce and technology.

As I am eating, my dad decides to give us a history lesson, “When I was your age, there was something called the Winter Olympics!” My little brother, Austin, who hates history, replies by rolling his eyes, but I am intrigued.

“What was it?” I ask.

My dad replies, “ The Winter Olympics were a set of sports played

on snow or sheets of ice. Just to let you know, snow is basically powdered ice. So, of course, it needed to be super cold to have these games. The last one was in 2038 in Yakutsk, Russia.

Another question comes to mind. I ask, “Why did they stop the Winter Olympics?”

My dad says, as if it is obvious, “Well, it’s not cold enough for snow!”

I sit there in silence, asking myself, What could cause such a big temperature change? Puzzled, I go back to eating.

device. It’s nice having your brain on the Cloud, which is the new digital backpack that came out last year. At this moment I realize I’m late, so I grab my plasma-powered hoverboard and run out the door. As I leave, I immediately start shivering. Ninety degrees is quite cold for Houston in October of 2067. I probably should have listened to Mom about that jacket, I think. Normally the weather in October is

heating everything for weeks. I zoom past the teleporters thinking, I’m one year away from getting my teleporter license. I pass all the indoor cooling centers, air conditioning shops, and a home improvement store with a big poster that says ARE YOU PREPARED FOR HURRICANE SEASON?

When I arrive at school, I meet my best friends, Jonas and Jax.

holographic universe at lunch is the best experience in sixth grade. Having an IQ of 227 makes life easy and stress-free, with no worries about exams. Unfortunately, being one of three people in my school with an obsession for science means that I don’t have many friends. Not that I need many friends, I just need the ones who share my passion and dream, which is to work for NASA. Even though NASA is really old, they have succeeded in many things. I follow every single rocket that they launch, and I hope to work there someday. Also, I can stay in Texas, which is a huge bonus. I don’t think I’ll be as happy anywhere else in the world.

We power through the day, going through English, history, athletics, orchestra, math, and tech apps. Unfortunately, nothing exciting has happened, which means I am bored. One of the problems with being smart is that since I know all the stuff in class, I am not challenged in any way. I walk into science class half asleep and with high expectations to add at least something remotely interesting to my day.

I expect to continue our work on electromagnetism, but today is different. Our teacher, Dr. Neumann, makes an announcement, “Today we are beginning a new project. You are to research an issue affecting us right now and propose a solution to said problem. The

all that you have learned about the problem. If you would like, you can also build a model of the solution that you propose. The problem can be as big or small as you like, but remember, bigger is better! The project is due in three weeks, on November 1. Take note that if you do well on your paper, you have a chance of being published in various acclaimed magazines and journals. You have the rest of class to begin work. Have fun!”

My eyes widen in shock and excitement. Having a chance this big for recognition doesn’t come very often. I comb through all the thoughts that I have of problems in the world, and surprisingly, nothing comes to mind. I realize that this will be much harder than I thought.

After school, I decide to take a big lap around town. My school is on the western side of downtown, so it takes about ten minutes to reach downtown and the beach. I arrive in downtown and look up at all the buildings. I see Chase Tower, the Bank of America building, City Hall, Wells Fargo Plaza, the new NASA Mission Control Center

area. Finally, after passing I-610, I reach Seawall Road and the beach. A bridge connects the mainland to the various islands making up the rest of Houston, like Hobby Island and San Jacinto Island. Far off in the distance, I can see the San Jacinto Obelisk. I remember learning

276

in history class that the coastline of Houston was far more developed, with Galveston Bay being much farther from downtown. Something must have caused the rapid sea level rise. On my way home, I am not focused at all on the road. I switch my hoverboard onto autopilot as I think about the rapid rise in sea level. Overall, today has been very strange. I learned about “snow” and a rapid sea level rise. Once I get

When I arrive home, I see that my mom is clearly very worried. She yells, “Cypher! Do you have any idea how worried I have been? That was very irresponsible!”

“Sorry,” I reply.

At this moment my mom notices my preoccupied expression. “Is anything wrong?” she asks.

I tell her, “A lot happened in science class today.” I proceed to explain to her the entire project in which we have to write a paper. As usual, she doesn’t get it.

“Wait,” she says slowly. “You-you have to solve a big problem?”

I reply, “Yes.”

She says, “Well, better get working.”

I go to my desk and get started. I turn on my quantum computer, log in, and open up Google. Unfortunately, all that thinking about rapid sea level rise and winter has distracted me to such a level that I even forget to make the document and instead write my heading in the search bar! I see a NASA website called, Sea Level Rise over the Past 25,000 Years. I click on it and the results are startling. I almost jump out of my chair, because the graph on the website shows a relatively stable sea level from about 25,000 years ago to 300 years ago. However, in the past two centuries, the sea level has jumped to an all-time high in 100,000 years. The causes for the rapid sea level rise are listed as the melting of the West Antarctic Ice Sheet and the Greenland Ice Sheet.

Shocked by this news, I decide to see what else has happened to the oceans in the past few hundred years. I learned in science a few that they are adapted to, for example, the acidity of the environment. I decide to check on the acidity of the oceans, because if it is too

pH of the oceans before 1800 was around 8.2, but now it’s only 7.6! I conclude that a massive environmental change occurred after the increasing amounts of carbonic acid which is formed when carbon

I am. Since I have run out of ideas, I decide to sleep on it. Today at school, I am absolutely bemused. All the research that I have done so far makes absolutely no sense, with the acidity in the oceans increasing and the sea level rising. When I look at the various graphs and charts, something clicks. To my surprise that increased acidity of the oceans could be caused by an increase in concentration of carbon dioxide. After arriving home, I suddenly realize something. Surely the carbon dioxide emissions couldn’t be manmade? It would certainly explain the acidity in the oceans starting in the past 200 years and the sea level rise beginning in the 1900s. I think I would have certainly heard about it, though. I decide to ask my dad, considering that he gives us history lessons about life in the 2030s ever so often.

I ask him, and he says, “Your grandfather used to tell me stories from back in the 1990s and 2000s about people protesting against ‘fossil fuels.’ Fossil fuels are what people back then used to call things like coal, oil, and gas. There were big protests because the burning of the fuels would release carbon dioxide and a whole lot of other pollutants in the air. It was horrible. Lung cancer rates doubled. I remember I had a cousin with asthma and he couldn’t go outside at all. And the heat. It’s normal for you, but back then, it was intolerable. I would be sweating in November if I wanted to go outside, which I had to. Eventually, the government decided to crack down on the protests because they had ‘more important

business’ to take care of.”

My jaw drops. People actually knew about this environmental catastrophe. Just to see if what my grandfather said so long ago was true, I search “climate change because of fossil fuels” on my computer. The results are shocking. The screen shows a big gray page saying 404 Page Not Found.

Let me tell you a little story about my family. Both my parents were born on ranches in the Hill Country. From the time when they

working from dawn to dusk, taking care of the chickens, planting and watering the vegetables, and cultivating the rocks and the red dirt of the Hill Country – just as they would later cultivate my brain to embrace learning and reading. They were hard workers and they passed this on to me. I guess that’s what comes out of being a Texan. As my parents were doing their work, they knew that they needed to survive in the changing environment. They had to come up with creative ways to solve intractable problems in a new time. I realize that just like they changed their ways, I will have to change the world’s ways to keep all life from going extinct.

After a lot of writing, graphing, and calculating, I have designed my solution of nuclear fusion reactors to supply the world’s energy and large fans to suck in carbon dioxide and other pollutants. I have built a prototype of my design and run tests wondering if it will work.

On the way to school, I ask Jonas and Jax what they did, and they say that they are doing things on the spread of diseases. The rest started. I submit the paper and give Dr. Neumann all my graphs and prototypes. He begins reading with a slightly confused expression.

pale. A stab of fear goes through my heart. Did I fail? Would no one accept my work? I am supposed to be doing other work, but I just can’t concentrate.

Soon the end of class comes. I am just walking out of the door when Dr. Neumann calls me to his desk. “Y-yes,” I stammer. I walk up sweat as I stand in front of his desk. Silence. Expecting a reprimand, I look down, ashamed for being too ambitious in an ordinary middle school science project.

Dr. Neumann asks, “Do you know why I assigned this project?”

“No,” I reply.

He begins to explain. “I assigned this project because my generation cannot solve more problems. I wanted you and your class to come up with creative solutions to solve the world’s problems because you are one of the few people that can solve real problems, like saving the planet from a runaway greenhouse effect.

This caught me off guard. I had saved Earth from mass extinction? My tongue must have not been working, because Dr. Neumann stares at me and continues.

Dr. Neumann says, “You have just uncovered a national secret hidden by censorship. Your ingenious solution – using fusion power and sucking CO2 out of the air might just work. I will send the paper and models to NASA, and they will test your excellent solution. You are one of the people in the next generation of scientists, and you already have a great start by tackling the hardest problem known to mankind.”

being disbelief and jubilation. I can’t say when the solutions will be reactors on the ground.

2 fans have been put up, and the weather is already changing. It’s May, but it still feels like October, and the sky is perfectly clear, with no that it will take years for all two hundred years of climate change to be reversed, but personally, all I am waiting for are the Winter Olympics!

277

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

The Alamo by Owen Marchand

We wanted independence but all we got was war. Hi, I’m Stephen F. Austin. I’ll be your narrator about the Alamo, so here’s a drink, grab a chair (not literally, but you get it). Oh, here’s a pillow. Let’s begin. Back then, Texas was Mexican territory and it was getting better. No, just kidding! Things were horrible and we wanted independence. So I sent a letter to their president Santa Anna, but it was intercepted and I was charged with treason. Santa Anna met with me.

“Hello, Señor Austin! How’s jail?” asked Santa Anna.

“Good, and being a president must be good?” I said. He wasn’t that great (he was awful, I hated him, he stinks, he’s a murderer).

Meanwhile, Jim Bowie was gathering troops. He’s famous so I thought it wouldn’t be hard for him to do.

“Who wants in?” asked Bowie.

“You’re delusional! The crazy hero is now noble! Ha!” replied the men.

“You shut it! You’re letting your kids die as Mexican instead of free and independent? Huh, huh? Are you all cowards like this fool?” challenged Bowie. Every man joined except the heckler (let’s call him Mr. Fool). He went to more towns getting rich in soldiers. Then he came to Bexar.

He convinced the citizens of Bexar to join as usual, but a Mexican general discovered his activity and yelled “Attack, my loyal soldiers! Kill! Recapture!”

started a Texan before being killed.

“FIRE,” howled Bowie.

“They got us cornered!”

The Texans won in Bexar. William B. Travis was a general and he and Jim Bowie made a fort.

“We’re under attack by some buster with a bunch of troops, get your guns ready!” said Travis. They all thought they were under attack by Mexicans.

given. The Bexar soldiers all yelled at their shooter, “Stop it, buster! We don’t know if they are Mexicans or if they are friends!”

Then a voice rang out, “Hi-ho gents, my Tennessee boys and I heard that the Mexicans won’t give you dapper folks independence.”

One of the Bexar soldiers exclaimed, “Why, it’s Davy Crockett, the frontiersman from Tennessee!”

“Glad to have you,” said the Bexar Soldiers, but mankering dirt hog, you have to stop scaring us!”

“Sorry fellas,” said Davey Crockett.

“You better be!” said the soldier. Ha, that guy is awesome and so is Crockett. Anyway, back in Mexico.

Santa Anna explained to Filisola, his second in command, “I will lead my best, worst, reasonable and promoted soldiers (basically all my soldiers) to Bexar because I’m the Napoleon of the West.”

“Well, Napoleon did also lose his leg in battle and he was extremely short for his age,” whispered a soldier.

“What?!” demanded Santa Anna. “NAPOLEON OF THE WEST YOU IMBECILE!”

“Y-y-yes ssss-si-sir N-Napole-on o-of th-the We-st,” stammered the soldier.

“Good now GET YOUR GUNS AND MARCH TO BEXAR!”

What they did not know is that Bexar was the Alamo now, and what the Texans didn’t know is the Mexicans were extremely close. One, two, three…oh, I shouldn’t tell you, it’s frightening.

“They’re here!” said a Texas soldier.

“Who?” asked William B. Travis.

“SANTA ANNA WITH HIS MEN! I SAW UM WITH MY EYES!” They heard a loud bam.

“They’re here, no lie,” screeched Travis. “Man your stations!”

Bang! William B. Travis was killed with a bullet in his head. Brutal, am I right?

Anyway, Santa Anna yelled, “Captain raise red!” That meant to all the Alamo defenders and take no prisoners.

“Why are we rais...” started a soldier.

“Because! They’re all betraying Mexico! They must die!” said Santa Anna. Yep, he’s gone mad! A lunatic made from a charming, caring, young cadet.

Meanwhile, Bowie was in his bed, sick. Then suddenly a troupe of Mexican soldiers broke into his quarters!

“Get ‘em!” yelled a Mexican soldier. But Bowie slept with two

“Die by my pistols you hooligans!” When he ran out of bullets he yelled, “I’ve got a knife, you independence killers!” Then one of the Mexican soldiers hid and shot from behind a dresser and hit Bowie. Bowie died in his bed.

Back in the barracks, the women were hiding.

“Barricade the door!” yelled one of the women.

“Susanna, what do we do now?” one woman asked. She was speaking to Susanna Dickinson, a brave Texan.

Susanna stammered, “We…uh…”

Just then, a Texan soldier shouted, “Hide me!”

Then two Mexican soldiers came in and yelled, “No chance buster!”

BOOM! The Texas soldier was killed right in front of the women. One of the Mexican soldiers ran out to assist another. The remaining soldier told the women, “Come with me if you want to stay safe. I won’t hurt you.” All the women left, but as Susanna was escaping she was shot in the leg.

“Gosh darn it! I’m all out of bullets!” exclaimed Crockett.

Then a distant Texas soldier screamed: “Look out!” Crocket lifted his gun and began whacking all of the Mexican soldiers using his gun as a club. A Mexican soldier came up behind Crocket and knocked

soldiers defeated all of the Alamo defenders.

After the battle, Crockett and a few others were tragically executed. After that, Santa Anna had a meeting with all the women, including Susanna Dickinson.

the life of an aristocrat if you join us,” offered Santa Anna. “Do you want this, yes or no?”

“No!” said Susanna Dickinson.

“Very well,” replied Santa Anna. “This gentleman will escort you out!”

Elsewhere in Texas, a soldier exclaimed, “Sir! It’s not wise! It’s the least tactical thing to do!”

“It is,” replied the commander. “After all, I am Sam Houston.”

“Yes sir!” agreed the soldier.

“We will attack at the moment they least expect it!” said Sam Houston.

“So kill them all?” asked the soldier.

“No! Take prisoners and only kill if you must!” replied Sam Houston.

Meanwhile, at the Mexican camp, a Mexican soldier sighed and said, “I love a nice camp nap.”

“Charge!” screamed Sam Houston.

“Santa Anna! There is a problem, the Texans are attacking!” yelled a soldier.

“Well then beat them! That is what I expect from my soldiers!”

embarrassing defeat for the Mexicans.

“Fine, we surrender,” said Santa Anna. Santa Anna may have said we surrender but he ran away. Not long after, they found what looked like a common Mexican soldier. But it turned out to be Santa Anna in disguise. They only discovered his deception when the Mexican

278

soldiers gave him away by saying, Santa Anna! You’re here!

He replied, “No, I’m just a soldier!”

When the Texans realized they had captured Santa Anna, they forced him to sign a peace treaty.

“What’s in it for me, if I sign this peace treaty?” asked Santa Anna.

“You don’t get shot! Now sign!” demanded the Texans.

“Very well, very well, I don’t want to die,” said Santa Anna.

And that is how Texas got independence! If that is not a satisfying ending, there is another story where Texas becomes a part of the United States, but that is for another day!

Hurricane Harvey by Aarvi Maru

As I was reading my book, The Land Of Stories, the rain got in a long time. My parents, who were downstairs, were watching the news for any information about the raging hurricane. Suddenly, the TV went quiet and all the lights switched off. Power Outage. My

on cellular, she called our neighbors. They had a generator. The neighbors offered to connect one of their wires to our house. About half an hour later, the lights turned on again. But my parents came inside, dripping wet! I quickly threw a towel on them. For lunch, we couldn’t go outside to get groceries, so we ate cereal! We could’ve made a cheese sandwich, but during the power outage, mostly everything in the refrigerator melted. Going to sleep was hard. The rain kept on pounding on the roof. I was worried that something would fall on the roof, and create a dent or even destroy the whole entire house! But eventually, I fell asleep. Suddenly my mom shook me awake.

She said, “There is a tornado warning. Come downstairs, and into the closet.”

I asked her what time it was, and she said around 2:00 in the morning. No wonder I was so sleepy! I was so bored that I started playing with the coats. Around two hours later, we came out. I was too worried to go to sleep, so I sat with my parents, and watched the news. The news said that Hurricane Harvey will not get worse but then it will get weak, and go away… in three days! I just want this hurricane to end! Then I would get to go to school and not worry

friend, instead of being cooped up inside this house. But it is going to stay. So I just have to deal with it.

The next morning, I got ready. I was so tired. But still, the rain kept on banging on the roof. I didn’t know what to do. So I tried to sleep. Luckily, I fell asleep. When I awoke, it was early afternoon. I wasn’t that tired anymore. About three hours later, I heard a big crack… THUD! I was frightened. I peered out into the horrible rain. And of course, the neighbor’s tree had fallen onto our roof. It created severe damage. I saw that some of the panels from the roof had fallen onto the ground. I suspected that there was just a thin layer to check if any water was seeping through into the attic. I brought didn’t see any damage, and there wasn’t any water dripping from the roof. Then I quickly headed down. I wanted to read my book, The Land Of Stories. I read for about an hour or so. It was much easier,

I went downstairs to watch the news. I heard that the hurricane is a storm now and that it will be raining a little bit tomorrow! Yes! I also heard that my school will be open two days from now. Later that day, I headed outside. It was just raining, and not pouring. My parents and I looked at the fallen tree. I tried to look over the roof, but I couldn’t see anything, so we went inside. I was hungry so I ate cereal. Again. I asked my parents if we could go to the grocery store to buy more food. They wanted to know how messy the streets were.

So they went out. Two minutes later, they came back.

My parents said, “The streets are littered with branches and debris. But we can go tomorrow if you want to.”

I said, “Yes.”

I suggested that we clean up the street with the neighbors. But since the street was long, we decided to just clean the areas around our house and our neighbors. I asked the neighbors if they wanted to help us clean the areas around our houses. They agreed. Since it was late, we decided to do it tomorrow. The next day, at 10:00 in the morning, we

excited to go to school tomorrow and see my friend. My parents and I ate lunch. The news said that Hurricane Harvey was over. It also said that many schools were closed and now are opening. Also, it showed a picture of people in a boat for transportation. Because the streets

that day, I was preparing my backpack for school tomorrow. The next day, I woke up early at 6:30 in the morning. I got ready and ate breakfast then I headed to school. The streets were still littered with

many people in my class. Only four boys and three girls, including me. Thankfully, my teacher was there. Everyone was talking about the hurricane. Some of them had never experienced a hurricane before. I thought that was weird because Texas has a lot of hurricanes. Mostly because some of its lands are on the coast.

Suddenly, my teacher, Mrs. Pen said, “Hello, I hope that you are okay from the hurricane. So because of that, we will be learning about Texas and its hurricanes! I hope you enjoy the topic…Now, can Ani come up, and explain what you know about Texas and its hurricanes?”

I walked to the front of the class, and said, “I think that Texas has a lot of hurricanes because it borders the Gulf of Mexico. Also,

Because Texas has many hurricanes, people are prepared. They might even have a generator to keep the power on.”

Mrs. Pen said, “ Great job, Ani! Now can Mike come up?”

“I also think that hurricanes from Florida, or any other state, come to Texas,” Mike replied.

Later that day, at home, my mom and I went to the grocery store. We bought so many things! When we got home, we placed all of the food items in the kitchen. I looked out the window. It was cloudy, but is over, and my life is back to normal!

Change by Esha Maru

The farmland breeze of Mexico, which is now San Antonio, Texas. The gust pushes Isabel’s long chestnut brown hair. Papa, Isabel’s father, brings out the tres leches cake, covered in creamy milk chocolate with powdered sugar, with a big 13 on top. Mama sings Happy Birthday with her joyful and charming voice.

Mama says, “Make a wish, my love. What did you wish for?”

“For a little sister. I want one just like you have, Auntie Danelia,” said Isabel.

“Oh really? Well, if you want one, you will get one, but I want you to know that we are not rich like Francesca and Armando, so if you have a baby sister you won’t have one with lovely pink clothes or a soft blanket.”

Let me tell you a story about Auntie Danelia that I have never told anyone except Francesca, your distant aunt. So, Auntie Danelia was very, very fancy because she got adopted by Mayor Fransico and his wife, Lady Valentina. My Mama and Papa, my real ones, actually disappeared on my fourth birthday. They said they were going to come back with a big pink cake.

While we were waiting, Daniela and I were talking about how

279

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

much Daniela hated Abuela Maria. I loved Abuela Maria because I was her favorite and Daniela was very jealous, absolutely jealous of me. Daniela always thought of leaving the house without Mama or Papa knowing. Well, that was the night she was going to do it, but many hours later, Daniela was ready to sneak out when suddenly, Abuela Maria arrived. She said Mama and Papa died that night on their way home. The next day, two men, who looked very mean and rough, took us to the public orphanage.

“Abuela that you have now, adopted me and we lived happily ever

Since Mama and Papa were very poor, Isabel had to do home chores now that she was thirteen. Doing laundry, washing the dishes, taking care of the little village children was a big part of Isabel’s chores. While Isabel did her chores, Papa was at the vineyard checking out which grapes had not died or started to grow.

After Isabel’s birthday, Mama wasn’t feeling the best. She had severely bad headaches and continuously aching stomach aches. Isabel kept watch over her but wasn’t watching her every hour of the day because of her other chores. Luckily, these symptoms were just the baby boy inside Mama who was causing all that pain. Papa was very excited for Mama to have a child, a boy, of course. Papa truly loved Isabel but wanted a boy more than anything to help him on the vineyard farm. Isabel was not going to be the favorite anymore, but the baby boy was going to be the new favorite.

Months and months passed of Isabel doing chores, Papa in the vineyard farm, and also making sure there was a doctor to check up on Mama. Mama was still in pain but had a smooth delivery of Baby Antonio.

Antonio wasn’t very popular in the village but was very much so within the family.

Isabel had two more chores. One was cleaning up the baby’s diapers. The second chore was not telling Mama and Papa how she felt about not being the favorite. Papa seemed to be struggling last week. Mama was as well, but neither of them wanted to tell Isabel what was going on. Isabel found a way to know.

She stayed up late, because she knew Mama and Papa were having private talks usually at 11:30 pm. Isabel caught what was making Mama and Papa so worried. It was that the United States wanted Northern Mexico, which is now Texas, but Mexicans wanted Northern Mexico as their land. So that started a war.

Mama and Papa were deciding what to do the day afterward. Papa was going to help Northern Mexico become part of the United States. Mama and Papa didn’t tell Isabel for at least a month. During that time, her Abuela was having health problems. Surviving two heart attacks, being poisoned by a snake, and having her husband die.

days with bad news. Abuela died from a third heart attack. Isabel was broken with tears. Abuela usually visited her every month, but Abuela stopped because she was having health problems. Isabel, knowing that her Abuela died, not having a little sister but a baby brother, and Papa probably going to war, made her feel so stressed.

birthday for her. Antonio’s was way better. The birthday was decorated with lots of wild berry sauce for the turkey and Mama made a cake with the chicken’s eggs. The family also met lots of new people. They had a different way of life. Lots of the villagers used buffalo and lots of meat. Where Isabella used to live, there was a lot of farming involved. Isabel preferred where she lived before much better.

Days and days stayed the same. Mama kept remaining obsessed with baby Antonio, and since he was now one, he was starting to grow chubby. But that chubbiness didn’t last long.

One cloudy evening, one of the soldiers saw Mexican men coming. Mama and Antonio were stolen because if one of their family members

change forever.

Luckily, she had met a couple of friends that would support her. After Mama and her brother were taken away, no one wanted to be Isabel’s friend except a boy named Miguel. Miguel wasn’t very rich— just like Isabel. Miguel suggested that Isabel come and stay with him for a while. Isabel, of course answered agreed, but even knowing someone would take care of her, she still worried because she didn’t know if her Papa were still alive.

Isabel couldn’t send any letters to the Alamo because Mexican about her Papa. The truth came out by Miguel’s father, Christopher news: Papa had died because a bandit killed him during the night. The sorrowful news of Isabel’s family leaving was just too hard for her. Miguel tried everything he could, but nothing could ever help. Isabel really wanted her family back.

Miguel’s family set up a tiny funeral for Isabel’s father. After praying for Papa, Miguel thought best of moving out of El Paso. He said that if they moved to coastal Texas, they could have an easier would probably be very close to where the war was happening. The chances of having a better life were lacking but every villager in El Paso believed in them.

had happened to her in the past. Suddenly, she heard the sound of horses’ feet thumping the ground. Thump, Thump, Thump. It kept on going faster. It was the sound of when the raiders were coming to capture Mama and Antonio.

“Ahh, Miguel help! Raiders are coming,” screamed Isabel.

“Isabel, hurry and run up the mountain,” squealed Miguel. Miguel found her lying on the ground. Isabel’s foot had been caught in a Tangleweed.

“Miguel, my foot is stuck. Please, I don’t want to get caught,” said Isabel.

“You come here, young man. Right now. Do you know Isabel Lopez? I need her.” asked a rude, hairy-faced man.

“No sir,” replied Miguel.

said the goodbye Isabel was not wanting to hear. Papa left. Mama cried, and so did Isabel.

vineyard farm. Papa wanted the family to have a better life, but he Alamo was in the same place where Isabel, Mama, and Antonio lived, but they thought best of moving away from where the whole war was happening. Isabel, Mamá, and Antonio moved to El Paso, Texas.

of the war was growing higher with more people getting captured. Antonio’s birthday as special as it could be. Mama made the best birthday for Antonio, but that birthday didn’t make Isabel feel thrilled;

“Well then, who were you talking to down there, sir? I heard a girl’s voice down there. The girl is 14 years old. Don’t say no because her Mama, who is a rascal, told me everything or she would be put to death,” said the mean man.

“You will not kill my Mama, nor my brother. They are absolutely innocent people,” spat Isabel.

“Well, well, well, look at you, Miguel trying to hide your friend. Good try. Now I will take you away to your Mama and brother. You will have to leave Miguel. I know you are happy. You don’t like Miguel. You would rather see your Mama and brother,” said the man, very rudely.

would like to see my family, but I don’t want to leave Miguel,” said Isabel angrily.

“Whatever. Come on. My troops will be taking you away,” said the man.

“By the way, what is your name? I will not let Isabel leave, I will

280

“My name is Carlos. No, I don’t need you, but I need Isabel. You are an innocent person, no need for you to leave your family. Alright, let me get those handcuffs,” demanded Carlos.

“Excuse me, sir. What are you doing to my innocent children,” said Miguel’s father, Pedro.

“This is not your child, brat. You only have a son,” said Carlos, maliciously.

“No, I do not. I have proof. Look, these are Isabel and Miguel’s born on April 21, 1823. Both twins, sir. I am sorry, but Isabel died of pneumonia a couple of weeks ago. You can tell her Mama,” said Pedro.

“Sorry, sir. Anyway, Isabel’s whole family died then. Her Mama and brother were killed because of the lack of food we were giving them. Good day,” said Carlos.

“Thank you,” replied Pedro.

“Papa, how did you know to come?” asked Miguel.

“You know what I say, my love. I can hear everything,” said Pedro. “Sorry Isabel. I didn’t mean for him to come with bad news.”

“Oh, it’s okay, Pedro. I mean, I just didn’t want to go away from you. You can keep me safe. Miguel and Pedro, thank you, but I am going to go get some rest. Good night,” said Isabel.

“Wait! Isabel, come back,” called Miguel.

“Leave her alone. I’m not sure she is thrilled. Hopefully tomorrow she will be excited about her quinceanera. I can’t believe she is turning

Isabel was constantly crying now because all of her closest family coming, and she wasn’t excited at all. When she was a little girl, she thought she would have a large quinceanera with her Mama, Papa, and a little sister. But that was unfortunately not going to happen. She with that, but she still wished she was still in San Antonio.

mission is going to start tomorrow afternoon so I need to get some good sleep.

I checked the clock, it was the middle of the night and I was woken up by waves crashing into the aircraft carrier. After around 15 minutes

soldiers. It wasn’t very good. I met two people named Mike and Tim. We became friends and talked a bit. We realized Tim, Mike, John, and I are all on the same mission to bomb enemy ships. I did some extra training beforehand so I knew we could complete the mission. It’s the afternoon and I’m getting into an older F-16 that is 14 years old. I would have to land in Florida to refuel or at least that’s what I had thought.

So the journey began and I took off into the sky. John and the over the sea in one part so we headed that way. When we got near the land. I looked at my fuel, and it was a quarter way done. We were only in Arizona, but it looked like I would make it. We were approaching the border when suddenly I saw birds. I knew this would be bad and I knew I had to do something. I went down and barely dodged them. That was close, I thought. Then I looked around and the other planes were gone. We had walkie-talkie things that were on our helmets. I asked where they were…no answer. I asked again…still no answer.

I said, “Guys, this isn’t funny I’m lost, where are you?”

No answer.

I was getting scared. I remembered there was a GPS in the planes but for some reason, there was none on this one. I didn’t turn so I kept going. An hour passed and I looked down at my fuel. There was barely

brother and my family. Will I make it? Will my brother, Mike, and Tim make it? What if I don’t? Will people look for me? I think about my amazing memories. I wonder if the birds hit the others. That would be horrible. It starts barely raining off and on. My stomach rumbles,

that he would celebrate with her. Lots of food was served on the farmland. Isabel chose to have it on farmland because it reminded her of good memories with her family.

It wasn’t a fancy birthday, but one that brought good news. The

lots of freedom. Even though this time period was a hard time for Isabel, she made it through with lots of sorrowfulness. They ended up continuing to live in El Paso, Texas. Isabel and Miguel would experience and overcome many more adventures together. We can learn from their story to never give up!

Emergency Landing

by Joshua Mayes

other states had lots of food. Its 2032, we’re in a war. I just got into the navy, my brother John and I are pilots. He is 2 years older than me and has much more experience with the jets. In about an hour my the coast. I say goodbye to my parents and my dogs and Chile jumps on me. I start heading to the runway. I walk up to the jet I’m going to start taxiing to the runway. I started speeding up and then I took off. I see the water up ahead, the calm waves splashing. A bit later I start to see the aircraft carrier I will be landing on. The runway is already clear, I slow down and I do a smooth touchdown. The tailhook stops me and it’s a successful landing. After the plane is parked I go watch my brother land. We meet up and talk a bit then we go to sleep. My

stops when I’m about to touch the ground BAM! Very hard landing but I stopped. I get out and look around. It’s called . I

“Hello, I’m Steven I work here,” he says. He’s a tall guy wearing a gray shirt, he has brown hair and a beard.

“Hello I’m Aaron,” I said.

“Welcome to El Paso! What brings you here.”

“I’m in the navy, I was supposed to bomb enemy ships near Flordia, but I think my fuel leaked.”

“Come inside, I will get you some food and water,” he said.

“Thank you,” I said. I walk over to the door that leads to a big one-story brick building.

“Here’s some leftover fried chicken and some water,” he said.

“Thank you so much,” I said. The chicken was delicious and the water felt very good to drink. I decided to explore the area a bit. There is a Target right outside the door. And a restaurant that I can tell is Mexican. It’s called Chuys. I walk near it and it smells delicious. I go back to the building and ask if he has a fuel tank nearby. He leads me to a fuel tank that I use to fuel up my jet. I ask which direction California is, he says northwest from here. I think for a second, I want to explore this place. I’ve never been to Texas. But I need things from

Then he tells me how to get there and I take off. I look at the puffy clouds and the blue sky.

When I get there I look around for the aircraft carrier and after 20 minutes I see it. I try to get them to notice that I need to land. I think they get it because the runways are clear. I descend and slow down. I landed. I saw my brother, Mike, and Tim all safe. For some reason the generals let me leave. I got back to my house, packed my

281

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

things and told my parents my plan. I got on the plane to go to Texas.

was next to me. I looked out the window, I saw the sky and the clouds and wondered how my friends and brother were doing. I fell asleep

I’m back in El Paso. This airport is huge. I wait for my luggage. rebuilt my bed and bought a new cabinet for my clothes. I set everything up and look around my house. It’s 11:30 so I go to bed. The next day I made scrambled eggs for breakfast and decided I will try the Chuys place I saw before. I go into my backyard and decide I will get a dog soon because I feel lonely. I watch the birds. I see beautiful mountains. I remember I need a job. I look around. because my dog would be lonely then an idea pops into my head. I to apply. My interview will be tomorrow so I will start preparing for my dog. I go to a store and get dog food and a bed and two bowls of water, one for food. I also get dog toys. Then I explored some more in my new car. I see high schools and a few colleges. I drive closer to the mountains. They’re amazing. I explored for so long I forgot lunch. I headed over to the Chuys and looked at the menu. I decided to go with a fajita, chips, and queso too. It was delicious. I decided I wanted to live here in this place called Texas.

The Lesson on Texas by Katie McCartney

Sophia and Alex were walking out of their 7th grade Social Studies class, and then Sophia says, “I can’t believe we have to do a report on the state of Texas.”

Alex says, “Yeah I don’t know anything about our home state of Texas.”

With disappointment due to them being from Texas, on their walk home, Sophia tries to cheer him up by saying, “I’m sure we’ll think of something.”

All of a sudden they hear an unfamiliar noise and the next thing they know, they are getting sucked into this weird thing. “I think we just got sucked into a time-traveling wormhole,” said Alex.

“I think you might be right,” replied Sophia. The kids looked around when they stood up and saw nothing but sand; they were so confused.

Then all of a sudden this cowgirl came up to them and said, “Howdy y’all, my name is Dallas.”

Dallas looks down and gasps in shock. “Where are y’all’s jeans, boots, hats, plaid shirts, and belts?” she asked loudly.

They both said, “What do you mean?” They were confused and all.

“What do y’all mean, we’re in the old wild west,” Dallas said.

Sophia is confused. “We’re in the old wild west, isn’t that in Texas, right?”

“Yes! Yes, it is,” Dallas replied. Then Dallas had the most amazing idea ever. “Hold on there, how ‘bout I give, y’all a little run down on what we do in Texas and get y’all dressed like real Texans.”

Then both Alex and Sophia said, “Okay, I guess.”

“Yee-haw, now let’s start with your clothes,” said Dallas. So, after Sophia and Alex got into the proper Texas attire, they started to think this would be a good idea, and so, they set off to learn about Texas.

“Here is what we eat in Texas, y’all pay attention, I’ll tell y’all what each of them are. First up is ribs and steak, then there’s corn on the cob and beans, and for your drink, we have sweet tea and whisky, but we can’t have that yet,” said Dallas in excitement.

“WOAH, there are too many choices y’all, I don’t know what I ought to pick,” Sophia replied with shock.

“Really, what about the drinks there?” asked Alex when he replied to Sophia.

“Well, hot diggity, this steak is amazing,” said Alex in surprise. “What are we going to do next, Dallas?” asked Sophia curiously. “We’re going to be camping.”

“You don’t mean outside, do you?” asked Sophia nervously.

“Where else would we go?” replied Dallas. “Just roll out your buffalo skin, then go to bed, it’s just that simple’’

Alex says, “Don’t you mean sleeping bags?”

Dallas replied, “NO, what in tarnation are sleeping bags?”

Alex forgot that in the old wild west they didn’t have sleeping bags, due to sleeping bags not being invented yet. “Whoa hold on there Dallas, I just forgot,” Alex said, being in surprise.

the present had sleeping bags and Alex just forgot about it.

Dallas apologizes to Alex, “Sorry Alex I just didn’t know what sleeping bags were. I like it old school.”

“It’s ok I just forgot,” Alex replied.

“Anyway, let’s get some sleep,” Sophia said, being really exhausted. “Ok, ok,” Alex replied.

The very next day, Sophia and Alex both hear Dallas yelling.

“What’s happening?” Sophia asked.

“You just woke me up,” Alex said angrily.

“THE COWS GOT OUT! GET ON A HORSE AND HELP ME WRANGLE ‘EM UP!” said Dallas very loudly. Alex and Sophia rushed in a hurry to get to the horse, so they can wrangle up the cows. “Looking for cows is something else that we do here in Texas.”

Just before Sophia could say something Alex yelled, “FOUND ‘EM, THERE BY THE RIVER”

“Looks like they just wanted to have a drink,” said Sophia as she was riding the horse over to where the cows were.

“Now let’s bring ‘em up,” Dallas said with excitement. When they got back to the site all three of ‘em made sure that they didn’t get out and as they watched the sunset, Alex wanted to know what they were doing tomorrow.

Dallas replied with an answer, “Y’all, we’re going to learn the

“Yep,” Dallas said happily.

Alex said, “That’s lame. Oops, sorry Dallas I didn’t mean to.”

“That’s all right Alex I’m what you call it again,” Dallas said.

Sophia replied, “She’s still learning and she’s getting better.”

Alex thought that they should get some sleep.

The very next morning, Dallas woke up Sophia and Alex very loudly with a wake-up call, “WAKE UP, THIS ISN’T A PLACE FOR ME TO BE NICE.”

“We’re up, we’re up,” Alex said, exhaustedly.

“Time for y’all’s lesson,” said Dallas with excitement. “ First there’s

“Which is the bluebonnet, right?” Sophia said.

Dallas said “Yep, see you know something about Texas.”

“Now, next up we have the pecan tree; which is the state tree,” Dallas said.

Alex replied, “Wait, isn’t a pecan tree the tree that has nuts that have protective shells?”

“Yep,” Dallas said happily.

“How about the state food?” Sophia replied curiously, Dallas told ‘em and both of ‘em were surprised.

“It’s chili!” Alex said in shock.

Sophia replied to what Dallas had said, “But, there wasn’t any chill at the buffet.”

“Oh, no, it was just that the older cowboys and cowgirls got to

Then both Sophia and Alex said, “Oh.”

“Now for the last one the state bird, which is my favorite one of them all,” Dallas said with so much excitement. “It’s the Mockingbird! There’s a lot more but I can’t name all of ‘em,”

“Well, thank you anyway,” Alex said.

282

“Yeah, thanks Dallas, but we gotta go,” Sophia said with disappointment.

As Sophia and Alex go through the time-traveling wormhole, Dallas waves goodbye. Two days later, Sophia and Alex walk home from school.

“I can’t believe we got an A on the report,” Alex said with excitement.

“Yeah, what Dallas had said really helped me a lot,” Sophia replied.

Pecan Pie by Trinity McCleary

Clang!

barely missing my feet. I knew Rocko was dragging me into yet another devious adventure, but I didn’t think it would end like this.

“I said no licking the pot until I add the pecan and it cools off! Now look at you, caught in action like the raccoons outside Ms. Jam’s house. You need to get out of the kitchen before you end up breaking all the plates too!” Mama yelled while dragging us by the cheek out

you ruin another holiday again.” She slams the door shut on me and my brother, leaving me to think about how I was going to get back into the house this time.

The sound of the pecan trees blowing in the wind tickled my ears as I meditated on my next plan with my brother Rocko. He had gotten the name for his hardheadedness, which was the exact reason we were stuck outside now. I normally didn’t mind because I loved to sit and watch the sun poke through the leaves of my family’s pecan tree. I would always try to watch the pecan blossoms as if I could see every part of their growing cycle. But the next day, even though I would sit and watch the same pecan blossom all the time, when I woke up it had already changed and grown again. No matter how hard I tried to slow the trees’ growth, I could not see it always changing, growing more than I could see. Rocko constantly getting me in trouble was the exact thing that led me to this weird pastime of trying to watch the tree’s growth. Getting put outside would have usually been like heaven for me but today was different. Not only was it my birthday, but it was Juneteenth, an important holiday. It was the only day mama took the time to make a homemade pecan pie.

up and started to get as close to seeing a pecan pie as I could by day dreaming. It always starts with my favorite part: the growing and picking of the pecan. All year I spend hours on end just trying to witness the growth of my favorite tree nut. From planting the seed when I was 3 to now, I’ve been eager to witness every new part of the tree. The hard shell once gave off an unwelcoming signal when I realized I could not eat it. But once again, Rocko’s hard-headedness saved the day. I still remember him refusing to come back in the house until he managed to get me to break a pecan.

“C’mon lucky, you ain’t getting back in that house till I see you open that pecan. I did not sit here and teach you how to do it just for you to still not get at least one pecan out.” He yelled variations of these sentences all the way until the sun went down and ma was on the verge of getting on our behinds. It was just the lingering fear of my mother and brother combined, but right as the house lights started to come on, I gained some sort of super strength that allowed me to break 10 pecans at a time.

“You know what I got it this time… consider it a birthday gift,” Rocko said with a weird grin on his face. I could not really understand what he was going to do but he was already marching into the house. A few moments later he came back out.“You better enjoy your kitchen time. These three weeks of chores will not be fun.”

I grinned at him knowing he hated anything that involved work and skipped back into the kitchen.

Chop, chop, chop. The sound of mama chopping the pecans was not a familiar one, but I loved it so much. As it interrupted my

memories, I tuned back into the story of Juneteenth she told. “Before the Teenth, just like these pecans, society needed to be chopped up. Someone had to break the hard shell and get to chopping.”

I immediately knew she was about to start the part of the story where the slaves in Galveston, Texas were told about their new freedom. “Now theses slaves could have been wearying of their new freedom and not make the best of life... But we all know that is not what they did, right?”

I nodded my head, thinking about getting to lick the spoons and it came to that, but I was also interested in what my mom calls The Story of OUR Texas. She began to add the pecan to the sugar mixture she made earlier and mixed it together until not one pecan was left unsweetened.

“They made their life and the life of everyone sweeter than ever all the way up till this day. Without them, we would not even be the bright smiling Texans we are today, huh?” After that, she pulled out the store bought pie crust that was left over and tried to make it cover the new metal pie dish. It was not as pretty as the glass dish, but at least it did not take away from the contents that went into it. The sweet mixture of cultures that makes Texas all comes from history like this. Without history like this, is there anyone in Texas who would truly be able to say, I am Texan! Ding…ding…ding. The sound I had been

this pie and living in a state that has had the same life cycle as this pie allows you and me to be a part of Texas. The same Texas that like the pecan trees I fail to actively witness keeps growing and changing more than I can see.

by Katelyn McCollum

“Brianna, did you know I used to live in this state?” Dad asked from the side of the van, pointing to the Texas road sign ahead as he chucked junk from the car into the gas station trash can. The sun slowly rose behind him, highlighting his silhouette.

“Yes, Dad! I have heard all your stories from the glory days, when you played football at your Texas high school.” I replied and rolled my eyes, focusing my gaze back on my iPhone screen.

“Honey, it’s a beautiful morning! You need to start taking in the beautiful lone star state views. You will regret it if you don’t start looking around now. Put down your phone and take off your headphones. Today, I am going to show you around one of my favorite old timey Texas towns, Fredericksburg! Your grandmother and I used to explore

to Galveston and hang out at the beach!” I exclaimed with a sigh. I was not the type of person to go on road trips. Motion sickness along with my Dad’s endless lectures on the great outdoors made car rides the worst!

“Bluebonnets can almost only be found in this wonderful state; Hill Country, Brianna,” Dad declared with a huge grin.

“Fredricksburg it is!” Mom turned her head to look at me with a frown and mouthed, “Sorry, but you know your dad.”

I shrugged, Ugh this is going to be a long drive. Dad hopped into the van and started the engine. Along the way, he made sure to point out every possible bluebonnet and every “monument” from his childhood. After at least an hour of his lecturing, we arrived at Fredericksburg. The old-timey aura of the town made me feel warm.

“First stop. My favorite ice cream shop!” Dad exclaimed with an excited look. The wooden door with a glass window had a large “country” sign on top, reading Clear River Ice Cream. We stepped in the door and were greeted with the rustic smell of apple pie and

283

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

cinnamon. Maybe this trip won’t be too bad if we keep smelling apple pie, I thought. The store-workers greeted us with smiles and pointed to the soft-serve ice cream machine. It was huge and had

vanilla bean cinnamon, and chocolate cinnamon. Wow, that’s a lot of cinnamon, I thought to myself. I grabbed a cone from the side and hesitantly took a glob of cinnamon apple.

bring me a cone of chocolate cinnamon?” Dad chuckled. Chocolate cinnamon? That sounds terrible, I shook my head.

“Choc-choc-olate cinnamon? That will be way too bitter, Dad!”

“Just bring one to me, please! Goodness!” his voice raised. I rolled

cone to him, the liquid dripped down his arms. He took a whiff and made an ah sound.

“Oh my gosh, Brianna! You need to learn to try new things. Here. Take a chunk.” He beckoned me to grab a melting piece. I hesitantly sweet. I was left with a sweet aftertaste.

Wow, that actually wasn’t too bad. I went in for another lick, as secretly as possible, and my mother raised her eyebrows.

“No way he proved you wrong! Or did… he?” she whispered just loud enough for me to hear. I gasped in shock. I narrowed my eyes at her. No way, I mouthed as deliberately as possible. She COULD NOT know my crazy father had proved me wrong. After some more sampling, we passed through the wooden door again, and a cool breeze greeted me. Do we already have to go? I thought with a frown. I put a note into my phone, Come back to Fredricksburg when you’re older and go to Cream River Ice Cream. They have the best ice cream

“It’s time for some Hill Country. Who’s excited?” Dad turned his head to me again.

“I am!” I accidentally blurted and covered my mouth. wonderful trip?” he asked with his eyes on me from the rearview mirror. I didn’t answer, but I placed my phone in my lap and stared out the window. Mom smirked, and I could tell she was mocking me we cruised down the small streets with music blasting. Dad popped cattle, and all manners of animals surrounded the roads, wire fences serving as barriers between us. I couldn’t help but gawk at the beautiful hills. We didn’t have these in the Northeast, not where I lived at least. Boston was a tight-knit city with our dirty subways, crowded streets, and high skyscrapers. My mind wandered as Dad pulled the car onto world. miles,” my dad explained with his back leaning on the car. I approached there, wide-eyed with my mouth stretched open. Turning to my mother, who had her camera in hand, I posed with a smile.

“Mom, please send that to me. I want to remember this forever. Maybe I will come back someday,” I exclaimed with a grin.

“Sure I will, honey.” She stared at me skeptically. It was almost

Scowling, I looked back at the blue sea. It really was majestic. Mom pulled her camera in and beckoned me back to the car.

bluebonnets and stepped in the van. We slowly pulled off the side of the road and onto the main highway. My dark brown hair blew in my face as I rolled down the window. As we pulled out of the Hill Country

down at my phone. The clock read 2:30. Oh my goodness, where could we possibly be going? We’ve been driving for 3 hours now! As we drove along, a city of skyscrapers came closer into view. We were

and took the nearest exit.

“Goodness, where’s the nearest HEB?” he asked Mom, with his eyes on the Google Maps navigation. “0.76 miles. We’re almost there,” she responded. As the car took a couple turns, I stared out the window at a large superstore.

“Is this a, uh, landmark?” I furrowed a brow as we pulled into a parking space. As Mom pulled her purse on, I sat in my seat. Why were we stopping at some generic grocery store? With a roll of my eyes, I the air. The walls were covered in different Texas signs. This place was no generic supermarket. It was all Texas. There were slogans everywhere. Everything’s better in Texas. Deep in the Heart of Texas. Support your local Texas HEB. I was blinded with the slogans. It was like this state was its own country. As Mom ran to the bakery section and Dad pulled the cart around to the snack area, I stood like a deer in headlights at the fruit section. There was every kind of berry and even some melon in a Texas shape. Goodness! Is Texas like a religion around here? I decided to make my way to the cold sweet section and grab a tin of ice cream. I needed some more ice cream to make

The aisle was long and stacked to the brim with every type of ice cream. There was an ENTIRE section of only HEB brand ice cream and even this kind called Blue Bell. Why does Texas have its own two

wish we had this. After grabbing two pint tins of Texas Starry Night and three quart tins of Cookies Over Texas, I headed over to my father who was racing down the snack aisle, grabbing every possible popcorn and potato chip.

“Dad, slow down!” I shouted over the outdated 80s music blasting in the store.

tins of ice cream in our cheap coolers?” He shook his head.

I stood, speechless, and shrugged. “That’s what I thought. One

“Cookies Over Texas and Texas Starry Night,” I responded and sulked away.

“Oooh you’re really becoming a Texan now! Guess we need to go get you a hat and some boots!” I could hear his chuckle as I stalked back into the cold aisle.

I spotted my mother rushing through the cosmetic areas, grabbing every discount possible. Goodness! I wish our grocery stores had this many coupons! With my sacred ice cream tins held to my chest, I approached the register and pulled out a 20 dollar bill. The cashier looked at me with delight and placed 8 dollars in my hand. The register said 10 dollars total! Oh my god, how was ice cream so cheap here?

Cookies Over Texas tin. Gobbling a spoonful, I tilted my head back with pleasure. Dang, this stuff was amazing! The perfect amount of cookie dough and oreo. Mom and Dad greeted me with two full carts of groceries.

“Ready for dinner yet?” Dad asked excitedly.

“Dinner?” I exclaimed. “Isn’t it only 3:00?”

“Sweetie, it’s 5:30…” Mom explained.

‘You’re telling me…we spent 3 hours in a grocery store!”

“Yes honey!” Mom laughed, loading up the car. Our coolers rattled the dashboard clock. 5:45, 6:15, 6:45.

“Welcome to the wonderful city of Dallas,” my dad announced setting. It was a blur of oranges, reds, pinks, and purples. Really! Best

284

sunsets in the world. They already had the best ice cream. How could Texas take another thing!? As we passed Downtown, I spotted a large, pulsating ball of green. What in the world? I thought New York had the big ball… Somehow, Dad didn’t say anything about the buildings we passed. No landmarks or stadiums. I could see his lips twisting into a smile as we pulled into an empty parking spot in the gravel parking lot. How typical Texas! Gravel parking lots everywhere.

out the window, I could hear the faint sound of country music. The restaurant sign read, Hutchin’s BBQ: The Best Barbeque in Dallas. I chucked open the car door and was greeted by the smoky aroma of brisket and sausage. My family didn’t get a lot of brisket in our home in the

to the door where the hostess was waiting. As she led us to an oldfashioned wooden table with a red tablecloth, I perused the online menu. There were four items: smoked chicken, brisket, sausage, and ribs. Sides were cream corn, mac and cheese, green beans, and collard greens. While we didn’t eat much brisket in my family, ribs were a necessity. My mother would buy rib meat on the daily, while my father prepared a special sauce on the grill. Along with ribs, my family drank

and even just cold black tea. Almost bumping into my dad, I plopped onto the red wooden bench, my phone still in hand, and devoured a pitcher of iced tea. I ordered a smoked brisket plate with cream corn and mac and cheese.

“So, chica, did you enjoy the trip?” Mom turned her head to me with an inquiring look. I could tell this question was coming. I wondered if I should answer truthfully and prove my past self wrong. Ugh, should I really let my parents be right? I decided I would follow my gut.

“Yes, honey. Did you like this trip as much as we did?” My dad chimed in. Now, they were both staring at me with demanding looks.

“I-I-I- I thought that it was… an interesting experience,” I answered vaguely, hoping their questions would dissolve.

“Interesting in a bad way… I assume?” My father sighed and took another bite of brisket.

“No, not at all! Interesting in a good way. I won’t lie. It was a wonderful trip. The bluebonnets and that ice cream! Oh my god, it was so good. Then, we come here and have the best barbeque on the planet. Let’s come back!” I exclaimed as the guilt dropped from my shoulders.

“Oh my goodness! I knew you were lying in the beginning! I can’t believe you did that to your father. He was so heartbroken you didn’t like his humble home state. I have to say that I am very happy you

“I very much agree, but in the end, I’m very happy you enjoyed our trip. Actually, I am overjoyed. Now, we can take you to Oklahoma.” Dad smiled with a mouthful of mac and cheese.

“Not another road trip!” I moaned and shook my head.

Nothingness Itself

by Bridget McDevitt

Hey there! Oh, sorry to startle you. Long ago, I would not talk to humans because they would be frightened, but with all the cartoons and movies now-a-days, people aren’t as surprised to meet a talking walking stick.

How can I talk, you ask? Well, I learned to talk the same way you did—by listening. And walking? Oh, well, I’m not that sort of walking stick; I’m the sort you carry along when you have a long way to go. I’m not certain why I was created being able to see and hear, but thinking back, it seems I had a job to do—to keep alive an important story to share with others just like you.

My name is Palo, and my story began a very long time ago, near the coast of Mexico. My earliest memories are of my beautiful home overlooking the Gulf of Mexico. I had a very simple life, spending

my days watching the sun rising over the ocean, and setting beyond the trees.

I was just one of many branches in a forest of mangroves, but my tree had something special about it. Some may call it magic or miraculous—I don’t know—I just know that time passed differently for me, and I came to understand things the other trees never could. Gradually, my peaceful home became an important place for was formed called Veracruz.

By that time the humans were coming, not out of the forest, but from across the sea. They were nothing like the Aztecs whom I’d watched for so long. Instead, they came in big ships, wore glossy armor, and spoke a language I did not yet understand. Over time, I came to realize that these people were travelers interested in discovering new lands and making them more like their own. Many years later one of these travelers, a Spaniard, would change my life forever.

He approached me late one morning like many others had done before, to sit in the shade at the edge of the forest canopy. He wore a long, brown robe, tied at the waist with a simple rope. He sat for some time, reading silently from a small book. When he rose, he proceeded into the forest as if searching for something he’d lost. As he moved closer, he grabbed each of the thickest branches, giving them each a hand all the way to my branch’s tip. Stepping back, he pulled a small bottle from his pocket, and sprinkled its contents all over me. He then raised a hand, speaking in a language I’d heard a few times but didn’t understand. Immediately, I felt an odd sensation as I fell away from the tree I had been part of for many, many years. The strange man picked me up and began stripping me of my leaves. When he had had stared at for so long from a distance looked different as we neared and then passed by them.

He approached another man dressed like himself and said politely, “I am ready to depart, Father Llinas.”

The other man nodded silently, and the two men and I started off along a well-worn road in a westward direction.

We traveled all day, mostly in silence. Sometimes the two men talked quietly and other times they would recite verses in the strange language which was quickly becoming familiar to me as it was so similar to Spanish. Ave Maria, gratia plena, Dominus tecum, they’d recite, nunc et in hora mortis nostrae. Amen.

When the light began to fade, Father Llinas and his companion, whom he called Father Margil, stopped to sleep, laying me on the grass nearby. A few hours later they woke again and sat by the small

on, proceeding in this manner for about seven days before reaching Mexico City.

It was exciting to be in a large city. I’d heard of this place many times but could only imagine what drew so many people toward this city. As the Fathers met with others to discuss their plans, I learned about who they were and where we were going. They were Catholic Franciscan priests who were traveling to Queretaro, Mexico to establish a school. It was not a school for children, but for priests who wanted to spread the Gospel to the people of New Spain, the name the Spaniards had given to all of this land they were exploring.

Father Llinas was not new here. He had come to New Spain many years before but returned to his homeland to seek out priests who would be willing to teach the native people of this land about God, heaven, and salvation. Father Margil heard the call of God through Father Llinas and, having only recently been ordained, joined the group of two dozen priests eager to carry out the words of Christ, “Go, Behold I send you as lambs among wolves. Carry neither purse, nor scrip, nor shoes...”

After studying at the school for a time, Father Margil collected his few belongings along with myself and left with another Franciscan, Father Lopez. The two priests and I traveled the southern part of New Spain for over ten years, preaching to the people of Guatemala,

285

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Nicaragua, and Costa Rica. Some people were eager to welcome us; many others were not.

Everywhere we went, Father Margil taught his famous Alabado, a hymn of praise to the Almighty written to catechize converts and children. While I didn’t sing along in those days, today I’m happy to sing the song which it is said could be heard in every hut throughout

seeks to follow God and strives to enter in his glory, one thing he must do and say with all his heart: Die rather than sin. Rather than sin, Die!”

Father Margil always traveled barefoot, carrying his sandals only for Holy Mass. He fasted most days, consuming only bread, herbs, and water. At night, he allowed himself to sleep only three hours, spending the rest of each night in prayer and spiritual reading. When he wrote updates to his superiors, he signed them, La Misma Nadaor Nothingness Itself.

It was clear to me that Our Lord was quite pleased with Father Margil as Father was blessed with many divine gifts to aid his missionary work. Perhaps the most puzzling to me was Father’s gift of agility. He traveled from place to place with such speed that he would often stay behind his companions to hear extra confessions only to arrive at the next location before the others. This, and his ability to literally walk on water, made me wonder why he carried me along at all. The Friar of the Winged Feet as he was known, certainly had no need for a walking stick!

Over time, I came to understand what my real purpose was—to be an eyewitness, though certainly not the only one, to all of Father’s wondrous work! Unfortunately, some of the people he preached to did not want to learn about God. The Talamancas once threw him

not injure him. Another time the priests’ food was poisoned, but the missionaries blessed and ate it and no harm came to them. Father Margil also had the gift of prophecy, predicting future vocations, the

of a would-be benefactor. God really aided this humble servant in big ways, for when food was scarce, Father ate and shared from a single small bag of corn which lasted over three months!

I’ll share with you another miraculous story that I wasn’t able to witness for myself, and you’ll soon understand why. Many, many years later this was recounted to me to further appreciate Father Margil’s life. When Father’s mother heard that her son was leaving Spain to be a missionary so far away, she begged him not to leave until she had died, so she could die in his arms. He reminded her that he belonged to God, and gave her a Franciscan habit, telling her to put it on and call for him when death approached. Shortly after he left, she became ill, and did as he had instructed. He appeared to her, and told her she would recover, which happened soon after. A few years later, she was near death again, and called for her son. Father Margil assisted at her bedside, and consoled her, even though they were actually separated by an immense distance. All of this was seen by many people.

After thirteen years, Father Margil was summoned back to oversee the school at Queretaro, and with much sadness, he left the people of Central America and obediently took up his new post. One morning he was preparing to preach at a nearby mission, so he came to the garden with me and sat down to study, propping me against the garden bit dismayed at Father’s uncharacteristic forgetfulness, I stayed there the garden again, he carried another stick in his hand, evidently a replacement taken from a mimosa tree. When he saw me propped against the wall, he exclaimed, “There you are, Palo!” He discarded

A few days later, the stick began to sprout, growing into a full tree it was covered in thorns, each one shaped like a cross. Many have marveled over this tree, as it still grows today and no others like it have ever been seen before or since.

When Father Margil was sixty years old, he was granted permission to travel and preach wherever he deemed proper. While many priests now traveled among the amicable peoples of Mexico and Central America, Father Margil knew that those in the far northern part of New Spain were still ignorant of the True Faith. Having the company of other priests and a small group of soldiers, he set out for Texas

journey and soon after we departed Father Margil came down with a fever and could hardly walk. Having travelled so many years already, Father was tired and seemingly unable to make the journey.

After crossing the Rio Grande, he received the last sacraments and encouraged the others to continue onward. He was left behind to die with only a lay brother to attend him. I feared for his life and with me, but Father Margil did not die. Gradually he recovered, and in June he set out to rejoin the rest of the party.

of Guadalupe in Nacogdoches, had been founded. Spending a year of Father Margil:

He was as kind and pleasant among the Indians as if he were their servant. They visited him at all hours. ... In a word, he cared for them as an earthly mother does for the son she loves.

Father Margil then established the Mission San Miguel, near present-day Robeline, Louisiana. In this, he had the honor of erecting

afterward, Mission Nuestra Senora de los Dolores was established near San Augustine, halfway between the two other missions.

A favorite story that is quite memorable to me these many, many years later, was at the crossing of Lanana Creek. During a journey from Nacogdoches to an outlying village, Father Margil’s group was

Margil addressed them as their spiritual father, “Fear not, do not be dismayed. Trust in God, for in a short time you shall have water.” I was then startled by Father striking me against a rock at the bottom of a dry creek. A second time he repeated the motion and out gushed honor of the miracle, it is named The Eyes of Father Margil.

While Father Margil held a special place in his heart for ministering to the people of New Spain and bringing to them the gift of Faith, his time in Texas also gave him the unique opportunity to provide for the spiritual welfare of the French soldiers stationed in neighboring Natchitoches, Louisiana. However, when the French declared war on Spain in 1719, his dedication to these men was not enough to prevent a raid by the French upon Mission San Miguel. With very little means of defense, the Franciscans were forced to abandon their missions and retreat to the more secure Mission of San Antonio de Valero, known today as the Alamo.

While in San Antonio, Father Margil founded what would become the most successful mission in Texas, Mission San Jose. While Father would never see this most beautiful “Queen of the Texas Missions,” his early efforts were carried on by his brethren for more than a century and would become the most famous of all Father Margil’s accomplishments. Father left San Jose when the opportunity came to reclaim the missions that had been abandoned. One by one, each was

his work and wished to die as a humble friar among the people of Texas, but instead, he was again asked to take up the burden of school administration in Mexico.

When Father Margil arrived back in Queretaro, it was obvious that death was near. He was sent to Mexico City because proper treatment was not available for him in Queretaro. Father Margil obeyed, but I knew a hundred more miles would shorten, not lengthen, his last days on earth. When Father died on August 6, the bells rang out across Mexico City. The hundreds who lined up to venerate his body saw rosy cheeks and feet which were as soft and supple as a small child’s.

286

Texas today. Now that I’ve told you his story, you can help me by sharing it with others so that everyone can know about the Apostle of Texas.

At Home in Texas by Juliana

McDevitt

1866: It was still winter the day we got the news. Papa and Mama had been unusually quiet for days, shooing my brothers and me outdoors often and having conversations long into the night. That morning when I awoke, Fritz and Nella were still having breakfast downstairs. Being the oldest, they’d normally be gone by now, helping Papa feed the animals or serving at morning Mass. But today, Mama told me to dress quickly and come downstairs as they had big news and wanted us all to be there.

and Hermann, had joined the others and everyone was ready for Papa and Mama to reveal their obvious secret. Papa motioned for me to take a seat. I was brimming with curiosity and, by the look on my sibling’s faces, I knew they were too. Whatever Papa and Mama had been hiding, it was something important.

When all eyes were on him, Papa cleared his throat and began,

ago. Some of you may not remember them very well. Although the journey from here to Texas took many months, they all arrived safely. They’ve sent many letters, several of which describe your nieces and nephews.”

He looked at Mama and she smiled. I knew they must be imagining their grandchildren. The thought made me smile too. Then I remembered. They were in Texas, not Germany. I frowned glumly and slouched in my seat. However, to my great surprise, neither Papa nor Mama seemed to realize the great distance, for both of them continued to smile.

Papa returned his attention to us and continued, “Your mother and I have been discussing their journeys for some time now and have something we’d like to tell you.”

All eyes were on Papa. I leaned forward in my chair, willing him to continue but scared of what he might say. “We’re leaving Germany and moving to Texas.”

I looked at him with astonishment. How could he be serious? Leave Germany? I had never even considered it before. Then, all at once, I realized how reasonable it was. Thousands of people had left their homes in Germany to travel across the ocean to Texas. I looked at my siblings and saw looks of confusion, astonishment, and excitement. I could relate to all of these and more.

Papa motioned for silence, and we somehow managed to contain with time. Your mother and I have been discussing the matter since before the war in America.”

Papa looked at Fritz and said, “I believe you are old enough to make your own decision. Whether you go or stay is your choice. You have plenty of time to decide.”

Papa turned and addressed Nella and my brothers, “What do you think?”

The boys nodded hesitantly, but Nella’s enthusiastic nod was one of excitement and joy. When she looked at me, and I realized why, my thoughts toward leaving Germany changed considerably. If we

coming back. I’d never liked long trips and had rarely been on any. However, despite my fear, I couldn’t help being excited. The last time I saw some of my siblings, I was but three years old. I had never seen my two oldest siblings, Karolina, and Robert. My family told me that Karolina left a year before I was born, and Robert left when I was a baby. When we arrive in Texas, not only will I be able to see my siblings, but my nieces and nephews! Since they were all born in Texas, I’ve never met them before.

My oldest niece, Sabina, is only a year younger than I am. She sends letters sometimes, and I treasure them greatly. She usually sends them when something major happens such as the birth of her youngest sister, Elizabeth. I’ve read them over and over again, almost

it comes to that, I think it’s all worth it. Mama told me that I could even send her a letter telling her about our upcoming move to Texas. When she gets it, Sabina will probably be as excited as I am now. The difference is, all she has to do is stay put; I have to travel across an

By the time fall arrived, Fritz had weighed his options and decided to accompany us to Texas. He was eighteen now and his whole life had been marked with family and friends leaving our small town of Michelsrombaugh headed to the new German settlements in Texas. For him, it was almost as much of a reunion as it was a departure. However, this reunion would be bittersweet as he already knew there would be an absence, our brother Eugen.

Less than two years apart in age, Fritz and his brother Eugen had been best friends. When Eugen left Germany and moved to America, Fritz had expected to see him again soon. But then, war came to America and after two years had passed, we received a heartwrenching letter telling us of Eugen’s death. The news hurt Fritz seaport of Indianola to the German settlements further inland when he fell ill. He might have survived if there had been a doctor nearby. Unfortunately, there wasn’t.

I felt sorry for Fritz. I couldn’t relate to his sorrow because I had barely even met Eugen. On the Christmas before we left Michelsrombaugh, I asked Fritz about him.

“Do you remember Eugen?” I inquired.

After a moment of hesitation, he replied, “Yes, Mary.”

“What was he like?” I asked.

Fritz smiled at the memory, “Annoying and wonderful. I don’t know how he did it, but he somehow found a way to be both at the same time.”

I remember laughing at this, and Fritz continued with a snicker, “We used to compete with our chores. He’d always win, of course.

Fritz laughed. “He was the furthest thing from fair. He used to trick me into doing his chores for him.”

had been so mean to him? But I knew the answer. Fritz had told me that’s just what brothers did, and I knew he had to be right, despite my disgust.

Leaning against the rail, I looked out over the ocean and the setting sun. It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen in my life. So beautiful, in fact, that I didn’t notice when Nella joined me.

“Hi, Mary.”

I jumped, upsetting a gull perched on the rail close to where we were standing. Nella laughed and after a moment, I did too. It had been a little over a year since Papa had told us that we were moving to Texas. A few months after that, Papa had made plans to sell the house, farm,

Papa turned to me and smiled. “What about you, Mary? Do you want to go to Texas?”

I replied without hesitation, “Oh, yes!”

Papa laughed, “I guess it’s settled then. We’re leaving Germany for good.”

That night, I lay awake in bed, thinking about Texas and how we’d get there. I tried to calm my fear of the journey, but it kept

before we left in the wagon. We had planned and prepared for weeks, but one could never be quite sure if they were forgetting something. Our ship’s name was Victoria. I thought she was beautiful. It wasn’t a huge ship, but it was large enough to hold many families and their most necessary belongings. Thanks to already having a place to stay in Texas, my brothers even managed to bring along their musical

287

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

instruments which had lifted everyone’s spirits on many long days at sea. Both the living quarters and the food were hardly satisfying but, because neither Papa, Mama, nor any of my siblings complained, neither did I.

A slight breeze blew the hair from my face, and with it came a mist of salt water. I smiled and from the corner of my eye, saw Nella doing the same.

“What do you think it will be like?” she asked.

“What?”

“Weird and wonderful,” I said. Nella smiled. “Who are you thinking about?”

“Mostly Sabina.” I felt guilty that I wasn’t that excited about meeting my siblings. It was hard when they were all adults already. It was totally different with Sabina. We’re like best friends that have never actually met.

Nella seemed to understand. “I know how it feels. You can’t be excited about older people. I can’t be excited about little people. Except for you, that is. We’ll always be friends.”

We laughed and I knew it was true. Nothing could break us apart. Nella and I would be friends from beginning to end, no matter what happened.

“How much longer until we reach Texas?” I asked her.

“Well, we left Germany almost two months ago…” She looked at me excitedly.

“What does that mean?” I asked.

“We’re getting close.”

“How close?”

“If all is well, we should arrive in Galveston in about a week.”

I was so excited I hugged her before running down the stairs to tell my brothers. It was hard to believe that after being at sea for such

smiled mischievously. He then turned and helped Mama down as the door of the house swung open, and a beautiful young woman carrying a small baby smiled widely and exclaimed, “Wilhelm! Come see who’s arrived!”

I could see from her familiar face that this was Philippina. She gave Mama and Papa big hugs and welcomed us all inside. For a moment, I was confused. Why would Wilhelm be here? But when the man appeared and greeted Papa, I realized it was not my brother but my brother-in-law. He smiled warmly and offered us drinks and fresh-baked bread—the best thing I’d tasted in a long time!

“I wanted to thank you for the note you sent to Indianola,” Papa told Wilhelm. “With your new home here in Mission Valley, leaving the wagon train to cross the river in Gruene saved us a day’s travel.”

“Glad to hear it,” Wilhelm replied as his son. Will Jr., climbed onto his lap.

“You won’t have to wait long to see New Braunfels with your son’s wedding coming up this weekend. We’re all so happy you made it here in time!”

I was so excited! I’d brought my favorite dress with me and was so happy to be able to use it right away!

We’d hardly settled in when it was time to load up again to travel to the wedding. Texas was so different than Germany; even going to Mass took most of the day. We planned to stay in New Braunfels a few days after the wedding, for there was much celebrating to do and much planning to be discussed.

The wedding was held in a simple wood church much different than what I was expecting, but the joyous celebration which followed was a familiar remembrance of my former home. My brothers played many of my favorite songs while Sabina and I played games with all the children.

I felt like I might topple over. Papa steadied me and explained, “It will take a while to get used to it after being on a ship for so long.”

I nodded and smiled up at him. He smiled back before turning to help Mama out of the small boat that had provided passage between the Victoria and land. When everyone was out, the sailors rowed back to the ship to bring the next families ashore.

We had arrived. I would have danced with delight if I hadn’t felt so wobbly. A man walked up to us and spoke to Papa. Fortunately, he spoke German. I wasn’t usually very interested in grownup conversations, so I sat on the ground and looked back at the Victoria. Carl came over and sat down next to me.

“Are you going to miss her?” I asked him.

“A little.”

I smiled sadly and said, “Me too.”

Afterwards, Papa explained that we’d have a comfortable place to sleep for the night. In the morning, a smaller boat would take us farther along the coast to Indianola. After that, oxen-drawn wagons would take us to our new home, New Braunfels. There we would enjoy a happy reunion and start a new life. I was eager to keep moving onward, but well that night.

I stared out the back of the wagon at the muddy road beneath me. It had been raining for hours, as if it was a sign of the sorrowful place that lay ahead. Despite the rain, Mama had been collecting have to catch up to the others in the wagon train later, but this place was important, and we all wished to take our time knowing we might never return here again. We’d reached Victoria...not the ship, but the

past town was Eugen’s grave. I was only three when he left Germany and six when we heard the news of his death, but I still felt the great loss.

Our wagon came to a halt outside a large, sturdy-looking house. When Papa came around to help us out of the wagon, he swung me

The next afternoon, I overheard a conversation which brought even more joy to my heart. My brother Robert had already found us a new home! The property was far out of town but was near a well-traveled road leading to Fredericksburg. It would meet all of our needs and Fritz and Hermann could begin work on our new home immediately. I squeezed Sabina tightly while she giggled at my excitement. My new life in Texas was sure to be an adventure, but I was now surrounded by family, and this already felt like home.

Escaping the Alamo by Archer McDonald

Anthony was stuck in the Alamo. Thousands of enemy soldiers were outside. The General was in his study writing a letter to the president. Anthony was a tall pale boy who was only 17. He had a buzz cut and black hair. Anthony had not had food or water for two days now.

Stomping came from the stairs and the general had come down. “Reinforcements will not be here in time before we die of thirst,” the hide in the Alamo.”

Anthony knew he might not make it out alive. His buddy Clark tossed him his bag.

“At least the army will shrink,” was all he could mutter.

“I can’t believe they outsmarted us,” Anthony responded. Clark had curly brown hair, a mustache and was also just 17. Anthony and friends.

places to hide. They had only a couple hours before battle and needed to prepare. When they were done, Clark found a crack in the wall and peered outside.

“Wow,” he exclaimed. “Look at that army.” Anthony saw as many people as he’d ever seen at once. The Alamo rumbled.

288

“The cannons!” one soldier yelled.

The air was getting misty, and Anthony started coughing. He dashed out of there, but he couldn’t see where he was going. He found a doorknob and opened the door. Anthony stumbled right in front of the general. He didn’t seem to care that he had stumbled in his study.

“Sir, the cannons!” Anthony warned.

“Yes, not surprising to me,” the general said calmly. “Are all the ladies and children safely hidden?”

“Yes, Sir,” Anthony told him.

“Good. Return to your post, soldier,” he ordered him.

He met up with Clark at his post. “Might as well practice,” he said. Anthony took out his sword and cleaned it off. Clark advanced on him, and Anthony blocked him.

“Hey!” yelled their captain. “Not now.” They put their weapons back in the bags.

“Come see the game plan,” the captain ordered. Anthony and Clark came over to him. “So, there is only one way out, and that is the front door. We have to charge the door; there is no other way.”

“How long ‘till we charge?” asked Clark.

“At most a half hour,” responded the captain. All the soldiers argued with that. A tiny squeaky voice was heard behind the door.

“Message, Message,” the same voice repeated.

“Let him in,” yelled the captain. A boy about ten walked in a room full of enemies. “What is it?”

“El Presidente would like to ask for your surrender,” he said shyly.

“And if we do?” asked the captain.

“You will be prisoners of Mexico and perhaps be executed,” the boy responded.

“I will speak of this to the general, and you take the boy prisoner,” the captain told the two soldiers. Then the captain disappeared upstairs.

Anthony pulled Clark aside. “We have to help that poor kid,” Anthony told Clark.

“But, if we get caught helping the wrong side, we will be prisoners worse than him,” Clark responded.

“Look at him...he was forced to send that message,” Anthony said.

“Alright,” agreed Clark. They knew the guards would change

Anthony and Clark approached the boy who had been left unguarded. Then they untied the stunned boy and set him free.

“Be quiet,” Clark ordered the boy.

“Where do we take him?” asked Anthony.

“We will go to the roof when the battle starts and use the rope and climb down,” said Clark. “Then we will go to the city and escape.”

They went up the stairs and found a trapdoor to the roof. Clark opened the door and jumped to the roof. Anthony boosted the boy on the roof then climbed up himself.

grabbed the boy and took cover. Clark was a couple feet away from them. One of the cannonballs took out the short brick wall Clark was hiding behind. He was lying unconscious on the roof. Anthony dragged over Clark’s still body. The boy went over to him and took off his jacket. He blocked the wound in Clark’s back to stop most the bleeding. They waited until the wave of cannonballs was over. By then Clark was quickly gaining consciousness.

“Uh,” murmured Clark. “What happened?”

“Why were you sent into the Alamo?” asked Anthony.

“I was a translator for Mexico because I have been learning English since I was born,” sighed the boy.

“What’s your name?” asked Anthony.

“Fernando,” he responded.

“For Texas!” came voices in the distance. The battle had started, and the enemies went towards the door.

“’Kay let’s go,” said Clark.

“No!” cried Anthony. “You need to rest.”

“Fine,” said Anthony.

Clark tied the rope to the little wall on the roof without one bit of hesitation. They all slid down the rope. As they all made it to the running to the town a mile or so away. After only a few yards, two Mexican soldiers stopped them. Anthony and Clark had stupidly left their swords in the Alamo. Fernando stepped in speaking a language Anthony and Clark didn’t understand. The two soldiers grabbed the boys and threw them to the ground. They drew their swords appearing ready to wound them. Surprisingly, Fernando took both their legs and pulled them to the ground. In one swift move, Anthony and Clark took their swords away.

The soldiers ran to the get reinforcements, but by then the boys were off. When they got to the nearest town, they all sighed.

“I guess this is goodbye,” Anthony said. Clark gave Fernando the spare change he had in his pocket, and Anthony did the same.

“Use it well,” Clark told Fernando. Fernando hugged them both and started to cry. When he stopped, he said goodbye to them.

“Thank you, I can go to school now, and I will work hard,” he told and Clark resigned from the army and returned to their families who welcomed the heroes home for their last year of high school.

Bunco Bill and the Dirty Cheater by Vincent McGuire

Y’all may have heard of Pecos Bill, the best gunslinging, master of lasso, lone star sky hangin’ cowboy in the Wild West. You may have heard of his lady-friend, who bounced to the moon, or his horse, who

who can draw without a pistol, and roll higher than the stars. This is the story of Bunco Bill, the greatest gamesmith in the South, and how he managed to stop the nastiest cheater in Texas, Sly McGee.

Bunco was born on National Card Game Day, December 28, 1836, on a farm in El Paso. From day one, Bunco was in the shadow of his cousin, but that never got his knickers in a knot. He was never a great cowboy, but instead a master of creativity. As Bunco grew up, he never liked the bangin’ pistols his friends did, but instead loved to think. One day, when winter was comin’ in and his father was hunting for food, his ideas and brain come to light. While his father was unsuccessfully hunting, Bunco scattered food on the ground with a little doo-hickey he called a feeder. Why, all the bucks, bulls, buffalo, of the feeder got out, Bunco became a local legend in The Pass, and word would spread faster than a rabbit late for an important date, that Bunco was a Texan genius.

Unlike Pecos, who had a horse named Widow-maker, Bunco had a stack of cards he used to go anywhere he wanted that he called and then he would lose a card, and he was careful to make a new one. Some folks say that if you see a shooting star at night, that’s one of luck if you make a wish.

As he grew up, Bunco learned all about competition, from the greatest players to the lowest depths of cheaters, and none of those more infamous than Sly McGee, the slickest gamesman in the whole state. Whenever McGee entered a tournament, people forfeited left and right just to avoid the shame. Now Bunco was not well known, but anyone he played would tell you he was the best at a game he invented called Go Fish. Everyone knew that if anyone could beat McGee, it would be Bunco.

As more people started to talk about McGee, Bunco got curious. he asked a man on the street.

289

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

9 hours from the heart of “The Pass.” I’m one of his old workers, and I can tell you that McGee is up to no good. He’s been taking all the candy in Texas, and almost made me do it too, if I didn’t quit!” he said, with fear in his eyes.

“Sly McGee is this twenty-something guy from Oklahoma, and he’s on a mission to ruin Texas for everyone, so they’ll go there instead!” Bunco was never one for anger, but hearin’ all this at once got his

“So this little Chiseler is comin’ into our state, scarin’ the kids, and doing all of that with my little ol’ party game? Balderdash, he thinks I won’t go and stop him!”

“Mr. Bunco! You need to be careful. McGee isn’t called sly for no reason, and there’s bound to be traps and animals on the way to Austin. Past El Paso, there’s plenty of untamed West.

“Much obliged sir, but I have to get going. The Lone Star State’s reputation isn’t going to save itself. Gambit! Saddle up!” And Bunco Bill sailed on to the East, bound for Austin on his bucking deck of cards…

he came across a wonder of things in the deserts of the Great Plains, the hills of the coast, and the sunshine of the panhandle. If there was a coyote or a ‘gator, or even a U of H Cougar he couldn’t battle back, he’d use his dice to look like a slitherin’ serpent and scare it off, and that’s when the term “snake eyes’’ was coined. Whenever he could

After thirteen long and unlucky days of walkin’ in the Texas sun, start looking for Sly McGee’s tavern lair by the next mornin’, when he heard the quiet crinkle of a folded card unfurl in the distance. On further inspection, he saw what may have been the most underhanded thing in all of the Lone Star State: McGee, the man he’d been lookin’ for for almost half a month, pulling a card from his sleeve. Even levelheaded Bunco had smoke blowin’ out of his ears as he rushed to stop the culprit, missing his chance by a hair.

“You better come back tomorrow, kid, you got a real chance,” McGee sneered with a lollipop in his hand as the child ran away, tears in their eyes. “I betcha I can beat anyone in this one-horse town at Go Fish!”

Well Bunco didn’t like that, he never wanted his games to be used “Hey McGee!”

called his name, but he already knew who did.

“You got some nerve showin’ up here with your slick sleeves and big britches. How’s about we see who really is the best Go Fisherman in town?”

Now McGee had heard of Bunco and all the good things he’d been doing ‘round the state, and he was ready for what Bunco said.

“Now Mr. Bill, if I may call you that, we can’t just have a game right now! Rules say that for a true test of skill, a tournament, like the one in this here saloon, is necessary. Would you like to join?”

McGee smiled a toothy grin, like he was waiting for his prey to take the bait.

Bunco knew he was being taunted, but decided that the only way to stop Sly McGee once and for all was to make him lose, and the perfect idea was hatched. “McGee, I accept! I’ll see your keister at a card table next time we meet!”

into the little tavern so fast that the place became a smash hit overnight, and legends have it that even Sam Houston came to watch the legendary Bunco Bill play his own game. As soon as the tournament began, there were clear favorites; Bunco Bill and Sly

their opponents in very different ways, Bunco with strategy, McGee

was hanging on by the edge of their spurs.

The game was on like butter on a biscuit, and the competition was hotter than the oven that baked ‘em. One call, perfect, the next, even better. Until it came down to the end. Each player had twelve stacks of pairs. Bunco had two cards in his hand, McGee had one, and a lone card sat in the deck.

Bunco’s opponent cheated, for what would be his last time. There he was, Sly McGee, the most rotten cheater in Texas, slipping a card into his hand from his sleeve, once again. “You might as well quit, Bunco, I know you have the card I need, so hand over the seven of spades or forfeit, not that it matters,” he said with a top lofty smile.

“You have no chance to win.”

Now McGee was a master at trickery, but he never was a bright bulb when it came to math. Luckily for Bunco, he could use this. “McGee, before I lose, I just want you to answer me this: How many cards are on the table?” McGee was confused. He just sat there, lookin’ as smug as a bandit. “I’ll tell you McGee, you almost had me beat, but take a look. We each have twelve piles, that’s forty-eight, there is one card than a regulation deck.”

McGee was astonished, how could there be more cards than normal? “Referee! Bunco must be cheating! We aren’t using a true deck!”

“Horse hockey, McGee, it was you who cheated! I saw it with my own eyes. Before we started to play, you slipped that precious seven of yours into your sleeve. Being a good citizen like I am, I reported an invalid deck, so it was replaced.”

a card game, “That seven of spades is that last card, so I say to you: Go Fish. You lose.”

Immediately, McGee knew he was defeated, and the card was

to win. Everyone cheered, Sly McGee was defeated, once and for all, and he would never terrorize another town again. As for Bunco? He moved on over to Houston, and made a building to collect all the old cards he lost, and that’s why, when it came to a name, you can bet that Bunco Bill would be remembered for inspiring the Astrodome, the Eighth Wonder of the World.

A Travel Back in Time

by Aidan James McMurray

Today is moving day. I don’t want to say goodbye to my perfect home in Virginia, but I don’t have a choice in the matter. My dad’s work is going to take us all the way to Houston, Texas. We had gone there before to view houses, but today is the real deal. We aren’t going to be staying in our house yet. We are just going to stay at an apartment until the house is ready for us to move in.

As I step outside, I feel like I am going to melt from the heat outside. The sun is always out shining, and the humidity only makes it worse. Time goes way too slowly, but eventually, we get to explore the inside of our new house.

Examining every square inch of my room, I see a glowing sphere in the corner. Inching closer to the bright glare, I decide to touch it. My body gyrates as I land in a rocky landscape. Out of my peripheral vision, I can see a small town. I walk over to it and determine to ask one of the locals where I am.

Walking through the town, however, I can see a battle raging like through the humid air. Approaching an old man, I question, “Where am I?”

He replies, “It’s Henry, and you’re in Texas.”

Apparently, a group of Mexican soldiers just came over to take away

So far, it has been a major success. Creeping forward to get a closer

290

The Texans have won! I don’t know where my love for Texas has come from, but it has found its way deep into my heart. As the soldiers

them regain their freedom. I feel my body swirl around again as I get somehow magically teleported to a new place.

My feet thump on the ground in what looks like the Alamo. My mom told me that this is a thing that many Texans come and visit. She says that a famous battle happened here. As I struggle to peer over the top of the wall, I can see Mexican soldiers on the other side. I ask someone named Davy Crocket what is happening. He says that the Mexicans are about to lay siege on the Alamo.

Suddenly, a big mob of Mexican soldiers comes towards the fort. I watch in amazement as the brave Texans try to repel the attack. They

Texas soldier down, about ten Mexicans go down with him. I can now see why people visit the Alamo. It is not just because it looks cool; it is because they are coming here to remember how brave everybody in the Alamo was to stand up to an army more than ten times their size.

All of a sudden, I feel my body whirl around again as my feet land on the hard, rocky ground. I see a general named Sam Houston and some eight hundred Texans camping out. A bunch of Mexican soldiers are down below a small hill. With one hearty cry, the Texans charge forward, chanting, Remember the Alamo! and Remember Goliad! They come down on the unsuspecting Mexican soldiers wanting vengeance for their friends at the Alamo. In only eighteen minutes, the battle was by the Texans.

Houston is up on the stage. From the sound of the excited voices

I feel a familiar feeling as I end up on another podium where the Texans are arguing about whether or not Texas should become part of

that Texas will be better off as part of the United States of America.

Lifting off the ground again, I don’t land in Texas but rather on in great detail what has just happened, but she doesn’t believe me. At all.

Mom says, “I’m glad you’re happy about our new house, but it would be great if you help me move the bags inside.”

I could have sworn that I was right there watching all those battles, I say to myself with some confusion. Did I fall asleep or something? Was that all a dream?

A month passes, and my parents give me a surprise. We are going to visit the Alamo! It isn’t too long of a trip, but it feels like days because I am so excited to see what it looks like today.

We arrive, park the car, grab our cameras, and see two giant doors blocking the view of the inside. Apparently, during the Texas Revolution, a large part of the Alamo was destroyed. The part that we see is mostly the church part of it. I remember watching everyone who fought so honorably for this building and for this state’s

building are beautiful to my eyes and whisper their secrets to me. I feel as if I am there at the battle again - almost like I am revisiting a time in the past. I know I will have to learn as much as I can about Texas’s history.

Questions pop up in my head. How did Texas become part of Mexico? What made the Texans angry enough to rebel from feel like I can take pride in saying that I am a Texan as much as my native Texas neighbors who were lucky enough to be born in this great state.

The Big Move

by Payton Meador

Payton Meador and his family live in Sweeny, Texas. Payton’s dad is planning to move their family because he got a great job offer in San Francisco, California. Payton’s friends come to tell them why they should stay in Texas.

Monday morning arrived and Mr. Meador was packing when Payton’s friends came with a plan.

James and Colt said, “We came to tell y’all why you should stay in Texas.”

Travis said, “You should stay because y’all love the Alamo, and I mean, who doesn’t?” That made everyone laugh.

Brenner said “Y’all love to go to Splashway in the summer. And the Alamo and Splashway are only in Texas!”

Colt said, “Mrs. Meador, you love to watch animals like armadillos.”

Mom said, “That is true.”

James said, “Lexi, Lucas, and Payton, y’all love the Texas State Fair.”

Payton said, “I sure do!”

Travis said, “Mr. Meador, you love George Strait, don’t you?”

Dad said, “He is the best I have ever heard!”

Brenner said, “Also, y’all love blue bonnets and that is only in Texas.”

Everyone said, “That is true.”

Mom said, “I still don’t get it, why do we love these things enough to stay in Texas? California seems like a nice place to go.”

Travis said, “Well we love the Alamo because 260 men fought for our country. William Travis, Jim Bowie, and Davy Crockett stalled the Mexican Army for Sam Houston and the Texan Army for 13 days!”

“We love Splashway because there are lots of fun things to do, are also playgrounds and a really good restaurant. Do you remember when we went to play putt-putt and I got a hole in one on the third hole!?” asked Brenner.

Colt said, “But best of all is the waterpark. Remember the time when we went on the orange, blue and white slide? Our tube went so

James said, “I love armadillos. They are so cool because they have scales and can roll up in a ball. I remember when we saw the armadillo and baby armadillos in your back yard. Where else are you going to get to see the best animals like our Texas state animal the armadillo?”

“Also, we love the Texas State Fair in Dallas. It has lots of games, food, and animals. The funnel cakes are my favorite. My favorite football game of the year is also played there. The University of Texas Longhorns play the Oklahoma Sooners. And the rides are so fun! My mom is scared to ride the Ferris wheel with us,” said Brenner.

Texas! Texas country music is the greatest of all times. And the king of country music, George Strait, is from right here in Texas. My favorite song of his is Check Yes or No. My dad went to one of his concerts and George signed his cowboy hat. Then he even let my dad sing on stage with him!”

“There are so many other things that only our great state of Texas has to offer,” Travis said. “The bluebonnets cover the state and it is really cool that people aren’t allowed to cut them. They are really cool and sometimes they are even purple.”

Brenner added, “Hey, I like Big Bend National Park. Did you know that Big Bend was made a national park on June 20, 1935! That’s a long time ago. And it covers a total area of 801,163 acres, that’s bigger than Rhode Island. I’ve always wanted to go camping there. If you move away we won’t be able to go together.”

James said, “We like the Houston Livestock Show and Rodeo. It started in 1932. George Strait has performed the most times at

291

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

the Houston Livestock Show and Rodeo. Did you know that? This year’s singers are Chris Stapleton, Marshmello, Brad Paisley, and the great George Strait. Finally, it’s the world’s largest livestock show and rodeo. Yes, the world’s largest, not just the largest in Texas or even the United States.”

Payton said, “Did you know that Texas is known as the Lone Star State? I love Texas. It is one of the biggest states. The capital of our Lone Star State is Austin, Texas. Austin is considered the live music capital of the world. Why would we want to move away from that? Remember when we went to Austin to watch the University of Texas Longhorns versus the Baylor Bears? That was a great game!”

“I love to go play at the beach,” said Lexi. “There are more than 350 beaches in Texas. The number one beach in Texas is Rockport Beach. There are no beaches in Houston but there is even one in Dallas!” One of the Meador family’s favorite things to do is go

“One of my favorite places in Texas is San Antonio” Lucas said. “The San Antonio Zoo is the best! And the San Antonio Riverwalk was built in 1941. The Riverwalk is 15 miles long and anywhere from 2 to 24 feet deep! There are sometimes people playing music and dancing along the Riverwalk. And you can take a ride in a boat to see it all. There are hotels and restaurants all along it too. Do y’all remember when we saw those people go for a swim in the Riverwalk? That was funny. People can swim in it, but there could be alligators in it so I wouldn’t want to. I’ll stick to singing and dancing.”

Travis said, “The best sports team of all time is also in Houston, Texas. The Houston Astros are Houston’s professional baseball team.

from the moon on July 20, 1969, was Houston. The Astros used to be called the Houston Colts but changed their name after NASA sent

Brenner said, “The top 5 players in Astros history are Jeff Bagwell, Jose Altuve, Cesar Cedeno, Jim Wynn, and Nolan Ryan. Do y’all remember when we got to go to the Astros game for the Little League baseball buddies day? We got to run around the bases of Minute

best days of my life. You wouldn’t want to miss meeting more Astros, would you?”

James said, “I love this state. Now do you get why we love Texas so much?”

Mom said, “Yes, I think I would like to stay but it’s up to Mr. Meador.”

Dad said, “Well, we might still go unless I get a better job offer here in Texas.”

Payton and his friends left to go read books about Texas to try to convince his dad that they need to stay in Texas. When Payton returned home, his dad said, “Hey, we were looking for y’all. We have made our decision.” Payton and his friends were so nervous to hear the news. “We are going to stay in Texas.” Everyone cheered and jumped up and down with excitement.

Payton said, “Did you get a better job offer here in Texas?”

Payton’s dad said, “Yes, I will be a storyteller. I will tell stories about Texas so that everyone can love Texas as much as we do.”

A Chance to Change History by Karis Medlock

“Mom you promised!”

“I know I did, but you can’t,”

would always make promises she couldn’t keep and Mason would get end up running out of the room and slamming his door. Sooner or later, Ms. Nguyen would lean her head up against the door and say she was sorry and how hard it was to go on without her husband.

Don’t get Mason wrong he felt bad, but he was sick of the same excuse EVERY time. He didn’t think that his mom understood that he lost his dad too. But the biggest thing he was mad about was how she continued to make empty promises she couldn’t keep.

“You said I could go to Charlie’s house tonight! I don’t want to take care of Rowan!” Mason was really furious now. He didn’t want to give up going to Charlie’s to take care of his little sister.

“I’m sorry sweetheart, but I have to work late tonight.”

After that Mason stomped off to his room and slammed the door. This time after the argument it was going to be different. When he got into his room he set up his laptop to yell, “leave me alone I’m going to bed!” After that, he climbed out his window. Mason didn’t really know what he was doing but he knew he couldn’t stay in his room and listen to his mom saying, I’m sorry and it’s just so hard. After he had gotten out the window, he walked down the street a little bit. Mason was thinking of how this was the road they had found his dad on after the accident. His dad had died in a car accident a year ago. After the accident, his mom had never been the same. Not anything extreme but after Dad’s death she volunteered to work extra hours and she didn’t let the kids leave the house except only for school. It was like she had become more protective but at the same time, she wasn’t.

While Mason was walking, he saw a little dot on the sidewalk. He saw it slowly growing bigger and bigger. He rubbed his eyes to see if they were playing tricks on him, but the dot didn’t stop growing. He took a step toward it and he fell in.

A light shined and, after all the stories of something bad happening after someone went toward the light, Mason still went toward it. Mason tried to pull back but he felt the pull to go to it. Then everything became clear. He saw a beaten-up street and he also smelled smoke and gunpowder. He heard screams. As soon as he heard the scream, a horse came running by. Then everything went dark again. As soon as he could see light again he saw people standing over him one guy looked crazy familiar

The guy pulled him up to his feet and said, “Are you okay, lad?” Lad? Why in the world would he call me lad? thought Mason.

“Did you hear me? Are you okay?” the man asked again.

“Ye-yeah I’m ok,” Mason stuttered.

“Look, come with me. I’ll get you cleaned up.”

Mason was so shocked. Why were these people dressed as if they had come from a fairy tale book? Why was a complete stranger asking him to come back to his house?

But even though he was shocked he did what the guy said. The guy looked very strange; he looked like he had just jumped out of one of Mason’s history books.

That’s it, thought Mason. That’s where he had known he was from! The history books and the movies! This guy was Davy Crockett! One of the greatest men in history!

“You’re Davy Crockett!” yelled Mason.

“Yes sir, I am. But I don’t know how in the world you would know that. I haven’t ever seen you.”

“Hi, my name is Mason Nguyen,” Mason said excitedly.

“Well hello, Mason Nguyen. As you know already my name is Davy Crockett. My wife is cooking dinner right now. I insist you come over to my house. I have a daughter who is about your age.”

After about a thirty-minute walk Mason and Davy Crocket arrive at a cabin-looking place.

“This is your home?” Mason asked, shocked.

“Yes sir. Come on, my wife won’t mind some company.”

“Good evening Elizabeth, what’s cooking?”

“Well, earlier today your son caught a rabbit in one of his homemade traps.”

“RABBIT!” yelled Mason. “Why would you eat a rabbit!”

“Mason, are you okay? Do you not eat rabbits at home with your family?’’ David asked.

Oh no, I forgot we are in the nineteenth century. Of course, they

292

eat rabbits. They don’t have pizza.

“No, not really. Normally we just eat… chicken. Yeah, chicken,” said Mason trying to save himself from embarrassment.

“Chicken, I can’t remember the last time I had chicken,” said Elizabeth.

yelled as she came down the stairs.

As Mason heard this he turned his head to see a beautiful girl coming down the stairs. She had the most beautiful blonde hair and the prettiest green eyes.

“Oh hello, my name is Matilda Crockett. What’s yours?”

“M-my name is Mason,” he said nervously.

“Why is he in the house?” asked Matilda.

“That is a great question,” said the mother.

“Well, he got run over by a horse in the town square,” said David.

“Oh my goodness. Are you okay?” asked Matilda.

“Here is a rag, go down by the stream and wipe yourself up,’’ said Mrs. Elizabeth.

“I don’t really know where the stream is,” said Mason embarrassed.

“That’s okay Matilda can take you over there,” said Elizabeth.

“Okay,” Mason said excitedly, “Do you have any brothers or sisters?”

“Five!” Mason said, shocked. “I have one and it’s still a pain in the butt.”

They made it to the creek and Mason wiped up his face and arms. Matilda started laughing to the point where Mason thought she was going to fall over.

“What?” Mason asked.

“Look I’ll get it,” said Matilda, still laughing.

As Matilda was wiping off the dirt from his face and she was looking into his eyes.

“You have very pretty eyes,” said Mason.

“We need to get back to the house,” said Matilda.

As they walked back they didn’t talk, they just walked.

“Why did you say that?”

“Say what?” replied Mason.

“You said my eyes are pretty in that voice that sounds like you admire me,” said Matilda.

“I do admire you. You are beautiful and kind.”

“You don’t even know me! How do you know I’m kind? I could he had done.

“How do you not know that? You haven’t known me for more yelled Matilda.

The rest of the walk was quiet and awkward. After they got back to the house, dinner was ready. It was the best dinner Mason had had

know how annoying it is to have everyone guessing about you based on your looks,” replied Matilda.

“Once again I am so sorry about what I said. I do like you. Your dad told me all about you on the way here. That is why I like you.”

“Well Mason Nguyen, I like you very much too,” said Matilda.

This made Mason so happy he wanted to kiss her. But he was a bit late because as he was thinking this she leaned in and kissed him! After all this time of his mom telling him not to kiss someone till he was sixteen years old he kissed her back.

“I’m so sorry. You probably already have a girlfriend and I just kissed you and I’m only thirteen.”

But by the time she got to the word thirteen Mason had already kissed her again.

The next day Davy Crockett was gone when Mason got up. “Where is Davy?” asked Mason.

“You mean at the Alamo?”

“Yes, sweetheart, why?” replied Elizabeth. Mason ran upstairs and there he found Matilda.

“Hey Mason, how did you sleep last night?”

“Fine. You have to have to listen to me I’m going to sound crazy but...”

“Don’t be silly, I would never think you were crazy,” interrupted Matilda.

confessed Mason all at once.

“How would you know that? Are you from the future or something?” asked Matilda sarcastically.

“Well actually…”

“You’re kidding me right,” said Matilda. Then Mason went off explaining what had happened and how he got there. He explained about the history books and how he knew what he did. By the time he was done Matilda was in tears.

“So my dad is going to die?” Matilda asked after he was done.

“Yes. But I think we can change up history,” replied Mason. “How?” questioned Matilda.

Mason explained that he thought they could get Matilda and her mom to play sick in order for her dad to have to stay home. Then he wouldn’t be in the war and he wouldn’t die.

“Okay. I think this could work but we have to then convince my mother,” said Matilda after he was done explaining.

The next morning was crazy. Mason, Matilda, and Elizabeth all got up early in order for them to look like they had been up all night sick.

“Sweetheart I think I think I am sick,” said Elizabeth through multiple fake coughs. “I know this is a lot to ask but can you stay home with the children?”

state,” replied Davy.

“Please.”

“Okay. But only today,” he said hesitantly.

know Davy Crockett better. He wasn’t anything like the movies, he was soft-hearted and loved his family. Mason still had a hole in his gut knowing that Davy Crocket was going to die in the end.

“Go put on y’all’s nightclothes,” said Elizabeth. “Tomorrow’s a busy day so get good sleep.”

As Mason lay in the so-called bed (all it really was was a bedpost with a blanket).

He thought about what he had said to Matilda.

“Matilda, are you awake?” Mason whispered into the dark room.

“What do you want? Are you going to compliment me on my hair now?” replied Matilda, still mad about the incident.

“I’m sorry that earlier you were right. I don’t know you, I was just assuming you were kind based on how you looked. I’m sorry,” Mason said, trying to make it as heart-felt as possible.

“I forgive you. I know you meant no harm by it but you don’t

Mason had done it; he saved one of the most important men in history. Then it appeared. The black hole. He was dreading this part of the story. But he knew every story had to come to an end. Mason took a step forward and the black dot sucked him in once again.

“Sweetheart, please open the door.”

It’s been one hour since he left! Are you kidding me? Mason opened the door and his mom gave him the same excuse as before.

“I’m sick of this. I’m sick of the same excuse every time. Don’t you realize, I lost my dad too but I try so hard to not make that excuse! Ever since he died you have been a wreck! You don’t let me go anywhere or do anything because you are scared! And you won’t just amend that you are scared!”

293

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Mason slammed the door.

You don’t understand how much I want to say that Mason and his mom had a talk and worked it out, but that’s not what happened. Mason raised enough money to get a bus ride to Florida where he is living now with his aunt and uncle. Sometimes stories don’t have a happy ending. Maybe his story would have been different if he would have turned around and run away from the black dot but he didn’t.

Regional Finalist

Song of Texas

by Allison Meredith

Every city has its own unique song. Some are timid and hushed, where they can only be heard at the quiet break of day or in those silent moments of solitude that commonly have the comforting ability to lull a person to sleep like a mother’s gentle lullaby. Others are so loud

waves impact anyone and everyone who enters its limits. No matter the sound, volume, or type of song, every one is unique and has its

one of individuality, freedom of artistic expression, and rings out an overwhelming message of love and acceptance. This song has forever changed my life; each day it teaches me a new lesson. It has taught me how to dream, how to truly love the real me, how to love others,

of my passion for the arts.

My parents have always valued the arts and the creative outlet they offer to many children, thus making it a center of sorts in our

walking around the tall, white halls of the Blanton museum trying

The Long Center, Austin’s largest professional theatre, would offer high school actors, choreographers, and performers like myself opportunities for awards and recognition in their annual HAYA (Heller Awards for Young Actors) Awards. This early exposure to such a creative and diverse environment allows children to fully exhaust all of their creative options. The proximity to this loud, crazy, beautiful, and expressive city has allowed me and many others to dream to our fullest potential.

Austin would be nothing without its people. Those who took the initiative to get up and create opportunities for self exploration and growth are now the people who the generations after look at and say, “They paved the way for me”. The expressive and supportive atmosphere that hits you when you enter this city is entirely due to the attitudes of the people and the common idea that everyone has a story to tell in their own way; whatever that means to the individual. Communities rally together in support of small businesses, local theatres and dance schools, and so much more, all in the name of helping those around them live to their fullest potential and do what they want. The widespread belief that self-expression goes above everything else and that everyone deserves to be heard is the key to

whatever its people want it to be. It is artistic, loud, and proud of the stories that get to be told, whether that’s through massive sculptures and murals, or on a stage through musical and theatrical expression. People have power; the people of Austin have chosen to put their power to the use of others, and I don’t think that will ever stop.

growth and that I wasn’t enjoying myself, so they decided to instead try a new up-and-coming classical ballet academy in South Austin that my cousins had started taking lessons at. My weekly commute now involved driving into Austin, past large murals that covered whole sides of buildings, past lines upon lines of restaurants with outdoor patios and live music. The whole city was bright, colorful, and full of life to the eyes of a four year old child. The noise and atmosphere brought me joy, and dance soon became one of my

I was commuting much more often. My studio had also started to offer a variety of different supplements to our ballet classes, such

nature and wanted no part in any of the loud and embarrassing games and certainly did not want to deliver full speeches in front of packed theaters and audiences, that is, until I came in touch with the true magic of theatre.

Austin is home to a plethora of wonderful theatre and dance companies and programs that all offer something special to help spark a love of the arts in young audiences. My elementary school took any and every opportunity they could to send us to these companies to see shows that brought our favorite stories to life. My 5th grade

Austin, to see a production of Bunnicula, a book we had read in class. From the moment the curtain rose until it dropped, my attention was captivated. I wanted the story to continue; I wanted so desperately to hop on the stage with the protagonist and help them solve the mystery. I went home babbling on and on about how wonderful and amazing

for the acting classes at my studio.

With Austin so close to our schools, the city created opportunities for experiences like mine to happen in all areas of the arts, not just theatre. We annually visited the Austin Ballet Theatre’s production of the Nutcracker, and later on in middle school had the opportunity

I look at Austin and I see a snapshot of what Texas is. Austin is beautiful, in its people and its physical features, but it holds something much more valuable than its appearance; it holds the key to the success of individuals. Austin has provided me and many others with the tools needed to unlock our passion and to help us blossom into the creative people we are, fanning the tiny sparks of ideas igniting daily in our heads and helping them grow until it consumes every aspect of our lives. The supportive community that Austin provides for young artists and dreamers is a true testament to the people of our state. We are a proud people that lift each other up and celebrate one another through artistic expression. I believe that we as a state value our song, and the fact that it is not one song, but many. The song of Texas is one where every voice is heard, valued, and celebrated, as well as every story.

I Am Texas

by Cece Mikhail

Texas government near a place called San Antonio. Before he left I got a huge surprise. Dad gave me a kiss jar! My favorite type of candy is Hershey’s chocolate but it was produced in Philadelphia, PA, and was very expensive. I wondered how he managed to get his hands on all this chocolate since we lived in a homeless shelter and only had 2 meals a day. He told me that the Mexican government had given this to soldiers with kids under the age of 10. A couple of hours later Dad left to go to a place called the Alamo.

I don’t know what made me do it but I jumped onto the back of someone’s carriage. I landed on something sharp and the person driving the carriage pulled back on his horses causing me to hit my head on a piece of wood in the back of the carriage. Everything went black.

When I woke up I saw several American soldiers leaning over me in full uniform. I was laying on some cloth. One of the men offered me a chocolate cupcake. I got the feeling that they didn’t know I was from Mexico. I said I was allergic to chocolate because

294

I didn’t know them. They pulled me onto the top of the wagon. I put my hands in my pockets and felt around looking for something to eat. I felt a triangular shape and pulled it out. It was one of the chocolate kisses dad had got me. I jumped from the wagon and started running as fast as I could. After I had been running for about an hour I came to a stop and looked around. I see a sign pointing to huge mountains that said Guadalupe Peak and a sign that was pointing to a river that said the Rio Grande. I had to choose a path because there was a cliff in front of me. I chose the river. There were several trees in front of me that I could use to make a boat. I still had a little knife in my pocket that I could use to cut some wood. it had already sunk, I pushed it into the water and hoped it would

jumped on the thing that I called a boat and it sank immediately. I started to follow the river and see where it leads me to. I walked until my feet felt like they were the strawberry jelly that I had spread on my bagel yesterday.

All of a sudden I heard the sound I had been wanting to hear. It was a car dealership. I had the idea of stealing a car because I did not have any money to spend. I told myself not to even think about it but I still found myself running up behind a car and sneaking in through the trunk. I slammed the pedals and drove through the entrance. The car was pleasant and had google maps. It said I was in El Paso. The car was red and very short. It said TESLA on the steering wheel. I started to drive toward San Antonio. There were so many trees on the sides of the road that I kept bumping into. I crashed the car into a cliff and gave up. I started to feel my face burn up. I jumped in the river saw something in the depths of the river. It looked like a water snake.

a bit more, my sunburn was healing. I heard someone screaming. It sounded like a girl’s voice. I got out of the river and started running in her direction. She looked like she was American. She had blonde hair, green eyes, and tan skin. She wore a purple shirt that had holes in it. I asked her what her name was.

She paused before saying, “Caroline.” She asked me where I was going.

“I don’t know,” I said.

Texas. She didn’t seem to mind. She gave me a compass and I realized I had been going the wrong way. I told Caroline and we started to turn around when I saw the same soldier that had tried to give me a cupcake glaring at me. I started to run and Caroline followed me. We ran until the man stopped running and started walking the other way.

“Who is that?” Caroline asked.

“He is a creep that offered me a cupcake,” I said.

“Yeesh, what do you have against cupcakes?”

“I don’t know, okay?”

We started to walk the right way. Caroline was very quiet when we were walking. Her cheeks were pale and almost looked white. Another hour had gone by of her not talking. We went through a corn maze Jalisco, and even Colima. We walked through my neighborhood. I wondered how my mom would react when she saw me. I hoped she wouldn’t embarrass me in front of Caroline. About a minute went by before I realized we were being followed. A black van was slowly following us when we were not looking. I didn’t tell Caroline and I don’t think she noticed. I offered her a chocolate kiss. She refused and told me she wasn’t hungry. We got home and I saw Dad waiting in my room. I was so happy! I asked Caroline if she wanted to stay for dinner but she said that her dad was expecting her. She got up and left. In the distance, I could see her holding hands with the soldier that tried to give me a cupcake.

The True Story of the Alamo by

Once upon a time, there was a little boy who was very poor. All he had in his possession was a little toy gun. He was bullied at school for being poor. He always ran home to escape getting beaten up. He did that ever since he was 4 for 10 long years until he was 14. With time, he grew too. He became as tall as his father.

As he got taller, he got less and less poor doing more jobs like cleaning houses. He was ready to make a new life, so he packed up his

Just as he saw the mainland, he went to go look for his mother to tell her the good news. He found her dead with a lot of vomit nearby.

He looked out at the sea and there was no one. He looked out at the sea on the other side and saw a shark with a puddle of blood around it. He piloted the ship to shore with minimal damage. He had very little money left because the boat trip cost around $100, so he had only twenty dollars. He bought food and almost immediately got to work cleaning houses and feeding horses. Within a week, he had earned a hundred dollars and bought a ton of mud bricks and wood and made a house.

Not long after that, he found a dog pawing at the door. He took the dog in and gave it some bread and named it Lulu. She was the cutest thing he had ever seen. Not long after, a Mexican soldier came and told to join the Mexican side of the war. He said no because he was not going to give his life to a stranger.

He slammed the door and grabbed a hammer to protect himself— in case the soldier was mad. Three seconds later he heard a smash and the door broke down. He smashed the soldier on his head, grabbed

He ran to San Antonio as fast as his legs could take him and yelled, “Let me in!”

They asked, “Who are you?”

“I am Ike, please let me in. I am getting chased by Mexican soldiers.” At that point, he realized that Lulu was back home. “I’m sorry. I’ll be back. I left my dog at my house.”

He ran all the way back, exhausted. Ike could barely walk. Ike saw a spear with a red, little dog; then Ike heard a bark.

It was Lulu! The dog happened to be a stuffed animal, so Ike picked her up and ran back to The Alamo.

“Okay, I got my dog; can I get let in now?”

“The soldiers at the gate were suspicious, but Stephen Austin came on his horse and said, “Let the young fellow in. He just wants to have a happy life.”

With that, Ike was let in.

“So how were the conditions around here?” Austin asked.

Some people said it was rough, but they found a way. Ike was

He almost fell asleep, but he heard the sound of horses. Then there were a lot of lights, so he ran to tell Austin, but he already knew. That very night, the Mexicans attacked. There were thousands of them who came running. Ike grabbed some ketchup and played dead; it worked!

When the battle was over, he got out of there. But Ike forgot that the entire place was surrounded; he was captured by a Mexican soldier, and he was sent to Mexico City. While Ike waited for trial, he saw a little boy no more than 8 years old. He said his name was Antonio and he wanted to get out.

Ike said, “Yes.”

Antonio asked, “Are you British?”

“No, Australian.”

Ike snapped, “Are you going to get me out of here or not?”

Antonio said, “Okay. I will get something.”

He ended up not coming back until the crack of dawn with a little toy gun and gasp Lulu. He handed him the toy gun and Lulu said to put the cork in her mouth.

As he shot the gun, Ike said, “How do you know Lulu?

295

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Charlie Mikhail

“He was my dog,” he said.

“There is a little friend next to you, Stephen,” a deep voice coming from the stone walls said. Yup! It was Austin!

“Long time no see,’’ said Ike.

“It literally has been two days. I once stayed two years in a Mexican prison,” said Austin.

“Now hold on to Lulu,” said Antonio.

Suddenly, there was a crash and the door fell down.

“Oh, by the way, Lulu has magical powers,” said Antonio. He was just kidding.

“I am strong, okay?” Ike was confused.

Almost on cue, twenty Mexican soldiers came spilling in with 50

Then out of nowhere, Lulu came running at the soldiers, while Austin gave them the shoulder while charging 40 mph. Just like that, all of the soldiers were lying on the ground groaning, and Lulu peed on them like some kind of elaborate taunt.

They all ran to the woods behind the enemy’s barracks.

jail. They rushed to the camp looking for Santa Anna. They searched

They rushed into a big white building, breaking through a door and barging in on Santa Anna and his wife eating lunch.

Immediately, the guards started shooting at them. Ike and Antonio ducked under the stairs as the guards unloaded their

Ike grabbed her, there was a bullet right where her head was one second ago.

PAUSE...sorry I just wanted to take a break from all of the action. Also, did you think this book was one of those books that allows the dogs to die? No, actually the contrary. Just keep reading. UNPAUSE.

As they start unloading again, Lulu popped her head out and

She was a terrier, so she went on to bite the soldier’s ankles. No one likes their ankles bitten.

Everyone except Santa Anna’s wife yelled. Lulu took a quill and ink. She wrote on the table: a girl to a girl, you did nothing wrong so just go get a better man.

As for Antonio and Austin, they bought a house. Santa Anna stopped being such a bad person. As for Lulu and Ike, they walked off into the sunset and on cue, a hole in the ground appeared and oil started spilling out as Ike said, “Oh no.”

New Life

by Derrick W. Mitchell

“Dinner’s ready!” Mom yelled.

“Will it be pizza, burgers, spaghetti, lamb, or chicken?” I asked myself. I went downstairs to see what it was.

“Pizza; nice!” I said with excitement.

Dad came down and wasn’t in a good mood. He had a sad face, he was groaning, and he didn’t want to eat.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“I lost my job, Newton!” he cried out.

I was sad for him, so my mom and I hugged him and said, “It’s okay.”

The next day, Dad came to school with me to apply for a job at my school. He got assigned as the janitor, so he cleaned all the halls and stuff. I was so embarrassed. I was laughed at during school. I didn’t even eat my lunch since I was so depressed. When I got home, I went straight to my room and slammed the door with tears in my eyes. I the same day. I had to act fast because the talent show was coming

up, and I wasn’t going to get laughs from everyone when someone called my name to come up on stage.

I found out a plan that was so deadly that he had to lose his job. My plan was to put cameras on what he did in secret, and he would

instantly hired. It was the best possible way I could think of in my head.

I will do it the day before the talent show, I thought to myself. The day before the talent show, I showed what my Dad did one week ago at work to the principal. My plan didn’t work out because my Dad was suspended from working. The principal let him know that no one

work for money.

Great! This is my new life, I thought to myself in an angry tone. I found a job that could make me enough money to pay the bills. The sad part was I couldn’t see my friends anymore after school. I wanted to get out of this life … I had to. I thought about it a lot and came up with another idea. I wanted to make sure I wouldn’t get in trouble. My job was a housekeeper at a multi-billionaire’s house. The thing that I wanted to do could take a lot of time. I needed to make the multi-billionaire very happy. I could have my name on the news. Last names matter, so I would be famous, and my Dad could work since he is my Dad.

The only problem was…how would I make the multi-billionaire happy? All I did was work harder and faster.

In a week, I was on the news because I was impressing the multibillionaire. The more complicated thing was that I was having more multi-billionaires want to have me as a housekeeper. That only meant more work, but I was thinking about making a business. My Dad could work for me, and I could stop working and sell my business to someone else.

That was my plan. I sadly couldn’t do my plan because I slipped

Luckily, my Mom was not sick anymore. She could help me work. We went to a millionaire’s house and asked for the job. He told us he wouldn’t hire us under any circumstance. I didn’t understand why until we watched the news. The news was an interview with the multi-

in the family who is related to Newton.

We had to move from Dallas, Texas, to Houston, Texas...a place with many opportunities. I had to start going to public school. We lived in a smaller house than the one in Dallas.

mom told me that she got a good job at a good school called AOS. Her job was the assistant cook to cook the entrees. I was very happy breeze. I got six homework projects, but they were a breeze. I met a new friend named Felicia. She showed me a little bit of the ropes of the school during the past week.

On Saturday, my mom and I went to the Simon Galleria in Uptown. It was very nice that they had a playground just for kids. My mom told me to pick a phone for her. I picked the iPhone 12 Pro. She didn’t hear my suggestion because of the stupid masks. I hated that we had to wear masks. She did buy the iPhone 12 Pro that I asked her to buy, however. We bought Luby’s for lunch.

The next day, my Mom and Dad showed me where our new church was located. It was Lakewood Church. We looked formal like the other people in the church. My favorite part was when we got to eat bread and drink red wine. After the service was over, we ate brunch at W+M, which stands for Weights and Measures. I had bacon and scrambled eggs. We then went to the downtown arcade called Joystix Games. We were celebrating one week of living in Houston. We went to sleep feeling happy in our new beds.

The next morning, I went to school and had a blast. On Friday,

A plus for my grade. I told my Mom immediately as I got into the car,

296

and she was very excited that I received top marks. I got to stay up late since I got an A plus. I loved my experience in Houston. I loved my new life.

Hurricanes and Tale-nados by Amelia Moore

“Mommy! Tell me a story!” Mia exclaims excitedly as she crawls into my lap for her nightly bedtime story.

“Are you all ready for bed?” I ask, and she nods excitedly. She loves hearing stories about my past, especially the ones with her Uncle Peter (who she recognizes as the Funcle, fun uncle of the family), Aunt Avelyn, Grandma, and Grandpa.

“What story?” she asks, I think hard and try to decide from the many events that have happened in my 36 years of life. I remember a very prominent event from when I was around 9 years old, but it might be too sad or scary for a bedtime story to a 5-year-old. But I decide that Mia is old enough to know about the bad too, and normally she doesn’t get very caught up in things. She just keeps chugging along like a train, with LOTS of energy.

“This one is going to be about a big storm,” I begin, getting into my storytelling mode.

“Where, when?” she asks, already intrigued.

“Well, it was here, in Texas. I was still just a little girl, living with my family, in Houston,” I respond. “Like you. The big storm was born that the big storm would avoid us. On August 25, the big storm hit Rockport, Texas. This storm was so big that people started to call it a hurricane. A hurricane is a REALLY big storm that has strong winds that could blow you away like a kite! They also have lots of rain, lightning, and tornadoes, which are basically dangerous wind clouds that destroy everything. The people who tell the weather decided to give the storm a name, they named it Harvey,”

“Why did they name a storm?” Mia giggles.

“I guess they just wanted to be able to tell the storms apart,” I suggest, smiling at her laughter. “That time of the year is called the ‘Hurricane Season’ because it always has so many storms, but normally they aren’t as big as this one was. The weather people were able to use their tools to guess how big it was and where it was headed. They said that Houston would probably just get some rain that weekend, like any normal storm. But on August 26, the storm took a random turn and started moving to Houston. Then people started to worry, many people started to get lots of food and water from the grocery stores. I saw the stores and lots of the shelves were completely empty, it was crazy!”

“But the store has so much stuff! How could it be empty?” Mia questions.

“Think of all the people you know, then think of all their mommies, daddies, and brothers and sisters. Now imagine that all those people want to buy some chicken nuggets from the store, and the store only has a certain amount of chicken nuggets, it was like that, but with water and some other supplies instead of chicken nuggets.”

“Oh, now I want chicken nuggets,” Mia grumbles and I smile. “But why were people buying water?”

“Big storms can cause your house to lose its power, so then you don’t have any lights, and it can also make your house lose its water that comes out of the sink and the fridge. No one wanted to be stuck in their house without water, light, or food.”

“Did that happen to you?” she asks.

“I’ll get to that part later,” I promise and go on, “every hour and day gave us more information about the storm, my parents got more nervous about it. We were prepared for something like this, we had enough food, but we still needed more water. The school that my siblings and I went to decided to cancel school for a couple of days so that people could prepare for the storm ahead. I was so excited, because I thought, like everyone else, that it would just be some rain

and a little wind, and we would have no school for nothing! But no one had any idea how terrible the hurricane would actually be.”

“I wish my school would cancel and I wouldn’t have to go,” Mia whines. I smile, I know how she feels, when I was in school, I always wanted it to be canceled.

“Maybe, but you don’t want them to cancel for the reason that my school had,” I claimed stroking her short brown hair.

“Finally, after lots of worrying and preparing, the storm came. We had a normal dinner that night and went to bed, but right after we fell asleep, your Uncle Peter, Aunt Avelyn, and I were all woken up by our mom, shouting Wake up! There might be a tornado, so we need to go into the closet under the stairs. The three of us were confused, but we got up and went downstairs. We soon saw that the house had lost electricity and Mom said that it had lost water too. Later that day, our parents emptied the closet for this exact situation. The closet was the second safest place in the house for tornadoes or big storms. It didn’t have any windows, it was near the middle of the house, and it was downstairs. The safest spot was the downstairs bathroom, but that was not a good size,” I explain.

“It sounds like a Harry Potter closet! How big was it?” Mia asks

“Good question, it was only a little bigger than your bed,” I reply referring to her twin bed.

us three kids and our mom. So, your grandpa had to sleep outside the door, under the dining room table. My Mom had set up all our sleeping bags and pillows in the closet, the three of us kids were still young, so we were small enough to all be able to lay down all curled up. Aunt Avelyn was curled up under the table/shelf thing in the corner. Uncle Peter was in the corner where the ceiling started to slant down, and I was in the corner by the school supplies shelf. I felt bad for our mom because there wasn’t enough space for her to lie down, so she had to sit up in a very uncomfortable place for hours. It seemed like

get wet from the dirty water, we would try to fall asleep in our beds. If it were a tornado warning, we would all go back to the cramped closet and try to fall asleep again before another warning made us move again,” I explain.

“Did you get any sleep?” Mia interrupts.

Good she sounds sleepy, I was worried that this bedtime story was going to keep her awake, but it doesn’t seem to be doing that, I think to myself.

“Only some, it was a very bad night,” I explained, caressing her hair.

“Were you scared?” she asks.

“Yeah, I was very scared, the rain was pounding against the roof

lightning bolts would shake the whole house. You could hear the wind rattling the windows, rustling the leaves on the trees, and breaking off branches. The wind was very loud and sometimes whistled like a train. Finally, after lots of moving upstairs and downstairs, Mom and Dad decided that they would rather us just risk getting a little wet, than being picked up by a tornado, so we stayed downstairs for

point we looked outside, and we could not believe what we saw. The entire street was covered in water, it looked like a river, the water was all the way up the driveway and into the garage, it was inches from

There was so much rain that we could barely see across the street. I

“I hate it when I can’t fall asleep,” Mia chimes in.

“Yeah, you got that from me. When I was a kid, I was so bad about falling asleep that I never went to sleepovers or away from home. I would give myself like 20 minutes, without realizing it, and if I wasn’t asleep by then, I would start stressing about it and that would keep

297

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

came. The weather people predicted that the worst of the storm, for Houston was over, and they predicted right. After that night, there was only a little more rain. We were still stuck inside our house because the streets were still like a river. Avelyn, Peter, and I really wanted to go play in the water because it looked like a river with some very small islands of concrete in the middle. But Mom wouldn’t let us because ant piles in it.”

“Floating ant piles?” Mia exclaims, very surprised.

“Yeah, it was crazy, I didn’t see any. But there were pictures of them,” I explain, then continue. “We were stuck in our house for about two days, during those days, we looked at the streets and yards covered in pine needles, leaves, and tree branches. We played games, made some blanket forts, and watched A LOT of the news. The news was showing a bunch of stories of people who were helping neighbors, mold that made the house unlivable, breathing in the mold could they could have a home to live in, instead of having to pay for a hotel, apartment, or living with family or friends. It was devastating because so many belongings were completely destroyed, priceless pictures, instruments, furniture, books, and a lot more. The streets were covered in massive piles of ruined stuff, drywall, carpeting, wood, and other parts of houses that had to be picked up by the dump trucks, some of the stuff was sitting there for months.”

“But dump trucks are so big, why couldn’t they pick it up faster?” Mia asks.

“There was so much stuff, and only so many trucks that could carry only some trash,” I explain, letting her know just how much wreckage there was. “Grandpa was part of the Texas National Guard then, and he got called up, which means that he was told to go and rescue people from their houses. Some people were still stuck in their houses, with no food, water, or electricity. So, from their destroyed houses. We had enough water, food, and by then, our house had electricity; we were very lucky. Finally, the streets drained enough that we could go out of our house and help, we donated towels to a church that was acting as a shelter. We also got together with a big group to make about a hundred sack lunches with sandwiches, chips, and cookies. Then we drove around giving lunches to shelters and people clearing out their houses. My mom had a friend who just bought an expensive house ruined. So, she went over there and helped rip out all the mold and ruined furniture and things. I remember her showing us pictures, the mold looked disgusting and terrible, it was so bad that they had to wear big masks while they were in the house so that they would not breathe in any of it. I really wanted to go help rip out mold and help rebuild houses, but Mom would not let me.”

“There was also a guy called Mattress Mack. He owned a big furniture store, and he opened his stores to people whose houses had storms and hard times. Hundreds of people were sleeping in the beds and chairs in his stores, he also supplied some food and water to everyone there. Texans all over the place were coming together to help each other in this crazy time of need, this shows that Texas is like a very special book. Even people from other states were helping, people in Louisiana drove over to Texas with their big boats and saved

“Texas is its own big story, in great times of need, people in Texas come together and help each other, like during the hurricane. Do you understand?” I asked Mia, rounding the bedtime story to a close.

“I think so,” Mia says sleepily. “I’m happy that people help each other. I don’t want our Earth to die because people aren’t friends with each other.”

“Good, I agree, my hope is that you will grow up and become one of those people who helps everyone and becomes their friend. Now, time to go to sleep.” I concluded, smiling.

form to her bed, tuck her into the sheets, give her a quick kiss on the cheek, and quietly leave the room. I sincerely hope that she takes tonight’s story seriously, I think she did. Most of her bedtime stories are just stories, but this one was real and important. Harvey truly was a disaster, but it was amazing to see everyone coming together to help each other. Texas is like a book with a very unique cover, with more uniqueness and good on the inside. I return to the couch and continue reading my book, deciding not to stress over it more, she still has many more years ahead of her to learn and understand.

A Man of Music by Cooper Morrison

You may recognize the name, Wille Nelson, or maybe your parents have mentioned him or sang his songs. Some of you may have never heard the name, but I’ll tell you the legacy of a man who believed in so much at his time.

Willie Hugh Nelson was born in Abbott, Texas, on April 30, 1933, to Myrle Marie and Ira Doyle Nelson. Abbott was impoverished like a needle in a haystack. According to Biography.com, “The doctors recorded his birth on the 30th of April, but truthfully it was the 29th.” The name Willie was given to him by his cousin, Mildred, who also middle name in honor of her recently deceased younger brother. He also had an older sister, Bobbie, who helped him through his tough childhood living during the Great Depression. Willie had to leave with his sister to live with their grandparents after his parents abandoned them in Abbott. His caring grandparents, Nancy Smothers and William Nelson brought them to Ridgetop, Tennessee, where he would be introduced to music at a young age by the local Methodist Church. Willie’s grandparents were like his music teachers, expressing much knowledge of different topics. Their grandparents went as far as to purchase books all the way from Chicago. At only age six, he was given a guitar and began to write original pieces. Sadly, a little after this, his grandpa, William Nelson, passed away, encouraging Willie through his traumatizing childhood. Willie Nelson was always a curious kid and would wander off even throughout his religious background. Finally, at age nine, Willie decided to join a gig and perform for a live audience with a local polka band. Willie would state that he was in between going to the Methodist Church and going to perform at a local beer joint. After a little while, he joined a real band called Bud Fletcher and The Texans, which included Bobbie, his big sister, on the piano. They were a gospel group that played locally around bars and clubs. After a few years of performing, when Bud and Bobbie got married, Willie hadn’t ever been on the local radio station.

almost two weeks off. As bad as everything might seem in the world good in the world too. Texas is a good place.”

“Because it is home!” Mia interrupts, I smile and continue.

Willie had the sense to join combat during the Korean War, and after graduating high school in Abbott, he enlisted in the United States Air Force and was stationed at an acknowledged military base in Lackland, San Antonio. During the worst times of the war, Willie’s time in the war was over. After only nine months, he had suffered back injuries from previous times. His heart pushed through, unable to comprehend defeat.

Reluctant about many decisions, Willie enrolled in Baylor College where he joined the farming program. To complete his life in college, Willie worked many odd jobs but never lost track of music. He still kept

298

playing and listening to the melodies. Nelson was switching around in bands and gigs, traveling around performing at different places and to different people. Eventually, during this time, he started writing some notable pieces of music. After getting out of college, Willie started his personal music career. He began performing on the radio and gaining popularity throughout his new home in Nashville, Tennessee. He started to become one of the best in the country scene especially after the release of “Crazy,” one of his most popular songs, landing a top ten pop and country chart in the country. Unfortunately, after a

country Nashville possessed. During recordings, he was forced by the recorders to adopt more of a well-mannered technique. Nelson was notorious for using his slang-like technique when performing. Willie luckily refused to adopt this method, keeping his unique style through his works of art. Willie prides himself on being different and having that as one of his best qualities. His attitude was known to others as a hard-living man who was always on the road. His laid-back motto of ease carried his life and still does today. Many people admire Willie just because of his music and fame, but as a person, Willie was a truly inspirational leader.

Nelson had a guitar; its name was Trigger. Trigger was one of the most iconic guitars of all time and still is to this day. Though it is now scratched up and looks wretched, the moments it has been through are unreal.

Nelson moved out of his Ridgetop house back to Texas in hope of change. After moving to Austin, he became even more popular, and the people took him for who he was with his strumming and attitude. Becoming more comfortable, Willie went back to the recording studio and wasn’t judged for how he acted due to his inspirational talent. After his release of “Red Headed Stranger,” he became an ultimate legend. His songs in the album came to life in the country with, Blue Eyes Crying in the Rain, racking up at the No.1 his life.

songs ever, On the Road Again, earning Nelson an Academy Award for best original song. He was also awarded another Grammy for, “On the Road Again,” his most lethal song throughout his life. Eventually, Willie came to an agreement of joining superstars Johnny Cash, Waylon Jennings, and Kris Kristofferson to form The Highwaymen. All four of them went together and dominated their performances.

Biography.com says this, “Nelson ran into trouble in the early 90s after the IRS came and forced him to pay a 16 million dollar bill

an album against the IRS to pay off his debt.” Nelson displayed another feature of his memorable traits, cleverness. Willie ran into many obstacles in his life but always found a way to defeat them. His never-die attitude brought him to where he is today. Still, a memorable countryman living in Spicewood, Texas, who changed others’ lives along the way.

First Summer in Texas by Judson Morrison

Saturday, July 3rd: Texas is hot. I am moving from Boston all the way to Austin. My name is Max Blair, and I am ten years old. The game.

“Take off your jacket!” Mom insisted. “It’s 100° outside!”

When we got inside the airport, my dad gave me $5, and obviously, I got a 100 pack of Sour Gummy Dolphins. Let’s just say Mom wasn’t happy.

When we got to our house, I noticed that we lived on the most

boring street in the United States of America. All of the houses looked like clones of each other. On the street down from us, there was a big playground. When I went to check it out, everyone on the block started running and screaming.

I didn’t know what they said exactly, but I thought I heard them say, “He entered the Exclusion Zone!!!!!!”

I had no clue what that meant, but it scared me. I went home, went to bed, and didn’t think about it.

Sunday, July 4th: In the morning, I had my favorite: crepes with blueberries and eggs. It’s the 4th of July today. I had to go to a barbecue for Dad’s work, and I ate more hot dogs than I think I ever have. There was a big football game going on in the backyard, and I CAUGHT THE BALL.

Of course, I got tackled by a 7th grader, then fumbled the ball, then the other team scored. When we got home at 6:00, we went to incredible. We saw so many amazing designs! I went to bed and slept.

Monday, July 5th: My mom says I need to go to the park to make some friends. I just hope they don’t think of me as, “The boy who entered the exclusion zone.” So, this time, I will go to another area. I

“Hi, my name is Max. What’s your name?”

He replied, “My name is Cory. Do you like football?”

“I like watching it, but not playing it.”

“Oh, do you want to go to the season opener with me?” Cory asked.

“What season opener?”

“For UT; they’re playing ULM on August the 26th!”

And that’s how I made a new friend in Texas.

I went home and asked my mom, “Can I go with my new friend Cory and his family to see the Texas Longhorns play football?”

“I need to ask his mom,” she replied.

thirty levels of Rainbow Runner. Nothing else really happened that

Tuesday, July 6th: I was going to go to that park again, but my plans changed when my mom exclaimed, “We are going to Typhoon Texas!!”

I was so happy because my friend from Boston, Terry, went to see his grandparents in Houston, and back at school, he told us all about how much fun he had at Typhoon Texas.

“Get on your swimsuit, Max. We are getting in the car!” Mom commanded.

“Coming!” I replied.

The two-hour drive didn’t feel long thanks to my friend, Rainbow Runner. When we got there, I was greeted with a splash and a sign.

went straight down. It was really scary, so I had to close my eyes. Then I went with Dad on a tube slide. That one was fun because we spun around and there was one of those bowl things. When we got off, the swimming contest I was looking forward to had already ended.

The next slide’s line took so long to move, but when it did, it did not disappoint. The moment the water jets turned on, it went extremely fast. I was having so much fun that I forgot one important thing: sunscreen! I had just realized that my skin was like a watermelon shade of pink! I told Mom that we forgot to put on sunscreen, so she went to the Swim Shack and got some SPF60. I don’t know what SPF means, but it sounds complicated.

Next, it was time for lunch. We went to Vinny’s Gourmet Eats at the waterpark. After lunch, we went to the Lazy River. My dad chased me in a tube, mom got us towels, and we went home. At this point, I went from Level 25 to level 140 in Rainbow Runner in 3 days; after the drive back, I was on level 202. The game has a total of 500 levels.

I had lots of fun and a painful sleep.

299

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

A few weeks later…Saturday, September 3rd: Today is the season opener. I forgot to write the past month because I have been having so much homework, but it is the weekend now.

I asked my mom, “Are we going to go to the Longhorns’ game?”

“No, but we are going to go next week with Cory.”

I was happy because I looked up the schedule, and we are playing #1 Alabama. I went to Cory’s house for lunch and his mom made amazing quesadillas! We went upstairs, and he had VR Goggles, so we played Rainbow Runner-VR. I bumped into his dog, Daisy, and she licked my face, which made me fail a level. When we went home, I had dinner and then fell asleep on the couch watching the news.

The Next week…Saturday, September 10th: Well, today is the day. Yesterday, my dad and I went to get a Longhorns’ T-Shirt. The game starts at 2:30, but we are going to go to a barbeque place with Cory and his family before the game starts. I order brisket, and it tasted amazing.

When the game started, we kicked it off to them, and they scored

my dad admitted. By halftime, the score was 38-14. The good news was we got the ball at half. We made some progress to make the lead shorter. When the 4th quarter started, the score was 45-35. We were the score was now 42-45. When they got the ball, they had a very long running play, which got them to the 35-yard line. The very next play, they threw an interception.

“We might win! We might win!” Cory cried. We got the ball at the 25-yard line. There were only 45 seconds left in the game. We got down to the 10-yard line with a series of running plays, and then we

“It’s a fake! It’s a fake!” the announcer exclaimed. He was right; the kicker threw it to the blocker - he caught it and ran into the end zone.

“That was so cool,” we rambled in the car on the way home. I summer living in Texas.

The Way of Expeditions by Patricio

Mudunuri

I am Antonio de Coronado. Do not confuse me with the other Coronado. My parents named me that because they knew I would want to explore the new world. Anyways, I am Antonio, a Spanish

only 27 years old. My story started when some explorers explored the West. The king needed more explorers, so I asked him if I could go and create a colony in southwest Texas. He instantly agreed but told me that if I fail, there would be a scarce amount of resources to make a new colony with. I knew that there was lots of pressure to succeed. I found 200 families who wanted to help create the colony. I recruited them and 70 builders to start building things like missions and houses, and we began to travel west.

We started sailing in mid-1874. There were three ships: one cargo ship and two ships to hold people. The journey would take

and celebrations. Quickly, we started to get bored and invented games and made stories. After that, we passed the days by doing some sports, we saw land. It was present-day Mississippi. It looked beautiful with green trees and grass, but they knew the further west they went, the more land they could get.

As we traveled west, we noticed all of our boats beginning to sink! These boats are strong, so I knew it was a traitor on board our ship. We shipwrecked into the Gulf of Mexico and landed in Galveston. The cargo ship with food and materials sank, so we had nothing. We

decided that for better survival, we should go to the bay or place near the ocean because we had scarce resources and food. Many people were starving because we had no food. We traveled inland and ended up near San Antonio.

At the time, San Antonio was full of lush forests and clean air unlike in Spain. We ran into a group of people who live there. Though we made a truce, we secretly robbed them at night and got food and supplies to make a colony. We ran two miles southwest of San Antonio. We found a place to settle. We started to build houses and missions.

At this point, I was no longer needed in establishing the colony anymore. I prepared to sail back home to Spain when the settlers asked me to stay and lead the colony. They told me to help lead the colony and claim more land in the new world. They said that if I became a leader of the colony I would get paid. I accepted but told them because we have little supplies that I should go back to Spain, grab supplies, food, and water, and tell the king about our progress. We barely had enough to make a boat, so a group of men and I secretly stole from the Karankawa tribe at night. It took a dozen days and a lot of effort to make the boat. We took it on a ride from the Gulf of Mexico to Louisiana and back. It was the strongest and best boat I have ever seen. I went to Spain with a few people and the trip went well. Once we were there, I told the king what happened with the traitor and the boats. He told me that he would give me supplies but not risk too much more. I took the supplies back in the boat with the people. I thought maybe one of the people that I was traveling with was the traitor, so we had parties and I kept a close watch on the seven people on board.

Just as I suspected, when we were in the Gulf of Mexico, water

room. Three people were scared, two nervous, and two said that it was not them. Once we got to the colony, I asked the council to judge them. We found that the two scared and one saying that it was not them were innocent. We were down to four. The other one saying it was not him was steering the ship which is on the top, not the deck, so he is innocent. One of the nervous people was adjusting the sails, also on the top, so he is innocent. Two people left. After many days in court, one man admitted and said it was both of them. I took them to Spain and asked the king what to do. He said to kill them. His guards took them into the torture room, and they were put to death. This helped restore peace in the community.

command, I sent scouts to explore the area and went with them. The land is so nice with beautiful trees and different animals. We went northwest and found a small river. I traveled north after going northwest for a few days. I went up the panhandle and passed the Red River. It is so big! I found some different plants to bring back to the colony. I came back to the colony and told the priests about the discoveries. They wanted to build two more missions farther out than our colony. I accepted but told them we are such a small colony to need three missions. They said they wanted to spread Christianity to the natives. I said they could build one to start and another later. They

they did not accept because they are weak and old. We compromised and they built one mission. It was so fast to build, that in all that time I only passed one command. The command was for everyone to go to the mission on Sundays.

Surprisingly, everyone went to the mission. I was so happy that I let them decide what to build next. They said a harbor, so we started. Only 10 days after we made the harbor, more people came into the colony. There were two boats: one cargo and one transport. We had more supplies and people now. We decided to build more houses and a small mission. It was all going well until some rumors about different countries trying to conquer Texas went around. We told them that France was colonizing Louisiana

300

and that Mexico was not a problem for us. The city was doing well, but I really felt this was not my specialty, so I decided to quit being governor and let the city elect another person. Sadly, this is the end of my story because I never was involved with colonizing again.

Food, Family, and Tradition by Hailey Munoz

Like most Hispanic families, sharing a meal together is an experience that allows for bonding and beautiful memories to be made. In my hometown, Laredo, Texas, whose population is almost entirely Hispanic, food preparation and traditional Mexican dishes are a staple in any family here. The most important foods for my family and me are tamales, menudo, and pozole. The preparation of these foods allows for my entire family to take part in a tradition that has been passed down from previous generations.

Although tamales and menudo can be made at any time of the year, my great-grandma and grandma make these special foods for Thanksgiving and Christmas. This tradition started many years ago when my mother married my dad. My grandmother passed on the tradition to my mom. It is important to me because not only do I see my grandmother making tamales, but now I get to see my mom making them as well. I get to experience that tradition and learn as I grow from my mother and grandmother. It gathers our family together, and it makes it a fun way to talk and experience that moment together. When we gather, we talk about generations and the history of the family as we prepare and cook our traditional dish.

I remember this past December my family and I got together to cook dozens of delicious tamales. My tia explained to me that tamales and the preparation of them go back further than I thought. She told me how the Aztecs started off making tamales more than 10,000 years ago in Mesoamerica. This dish spread to Mexico and the rest of Latin America. This was surprising to me because I am now a part of helping my family take part in a tradition that dates back many years ago. It makes the experience and process so much more memorable.

Pozole is one of the famous Mexican dishes. Pozole is a mix of soup and stew. Pozole is made of pork, hominy, and red chiles. Pozole is mainly for Mexican Independence Day and Christmas. The name pozole comes from Nahuatl. My tio and I love eating pozole especially when it’s with my family. One of the reasons why we love pozole and eating it with our family is because we bond and play games while eating this Mexican traditional dish. This dish is important to my family and me due to the fact that pozole has been here for many years. There are three types of pozole which mirror the colors of a

my family, we only eat pozole for Mexican Independence day and at important family events. Pozole is important to my family and me because it has been passed down from generation to generation when my great-grandmother passed it on to my grandmother. Pozole is a pork stew that is colored with a Mexican spice called chile ancho. They also add a hominy which is known as pozole. It is served in a bowl with shredded cabbage, tostadas, slices of lime on the side, and onions and jalapeno diced to the person’s liking.

Another Mexican tradition is menudo which is eaten mainly on New Year’s Eve or New Year’s Day. Menudo is made by my grandmother, from my mom’s side. Ever since I can remember, I have seen my grandma prep and cook this Hispanic soup alongside my grandpa helping her. Menudo is a messy dish to make, but that’s what makes it fun. It’s something you can do with your family and have fun with them. Whether it is a holiday or a nice cold winter day, this traditional Mexican menudo soup is served around my mother’s side of the family. This kind of dish can be eaten during the weekend mornings for many Mexican-Americans. It’s very important to me because I hope to one day learn my grandmother’s recipe to make for

my family when I am an adult. You can add limon, chile, and many other things to make this dish better. Menudo has been around since the 1930s. Whenever my grandmother cooks menudo, we can smell it from a mile away. Menudo is a food that is traditional to many people, especially in my culture. Menudo is so popular in the Hispanic culture that they have a festival for it which is called Menudo Bowl.

All these foods bring our family together and make memories. There are lessons I have learned about the Hispanic tradition ever since I was a little girl. I chose this type of topic because I love food, and since there are a lot of food traditions in my family, writing about my family’s recipes was the right one to write about. It reminds me of how beautiful our culture is. Menudo, pozole, tamales, and many Hispanic dishes are important to the Hispanic community. It is important for alive! It is always a very interesting conversation to have with people who are intrigued by my culture, and I am always proud to tell them many things about Hispanic history.

Texas Fugitive

by Jacob Newton

BERYL: Voices cry for help as they swirl around Beryl, slowly getting louder. They clamp their hands to their head; the pain is getting increasingly overwhelming. As the voices die down Beryl is gasping for air when an eye appears in front of them. Vines cover them and they are consumed by a dragon-like creature. Beryl wakes up gasping and sweating. The dream is back. Echos in their head. The thoughts are subdued by the smell of bacon. They jump off the mattress and sprint down the stairs, almost tripping several times. As they turned from pain.

Gary just stares at them absently as their tongue hangs out. They got up and dusted themself off, quickly losing all motivation. They then go to sit down on the couch, noticing too late that it has not been

to continue to lie down instead of getting up. Beryl is punched by the smell of breakfast and remembers why they came downstairs.

LAPIS: I walk outside and take a deep breath in.

“Good morning everyone! Isn’t the weather perfect?” I shouted to the neighborhood.

Someone yells back some profanities and I reply, “I love you too!”

I skipped down the sidewalk with my backpack on, ready for another day of school. I hop around cracks and puddles until I reach the bus stop. Like clockwork the bus drives by at exactly 7:25 am. As the bus door is about to close someone sprints by screaming.

“Wait for me! Don’t go!” they scream between heavy breathes of air “Open the bloody door!”

The bus screeches to a sudden halt as the door opens and they get to me.

“Hello new friend!” I greet them with my hand held out.

shaking it. I wipe my hand on my pant leg and start rambling about how awesome Texas is. Every now and then they give me a disgusted expression and look back to their phone.

“What are you playing, can I watch?” I asked. at this new sign of trust!

gets up at once.

“What is your name? My name’s Lapis!” I yell at them.

“Beryl,” they reply as they exit.

BERYL: The school is incredibly drab. And to my standards that is at the point of everything being tan. So, it seems like Lapis may

301

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

have overplayed how amazing the school would be. After staring at the entrance for what seemed like an eternity, I decided to walk to class.

LAPIS: “I’m home!” I yell after entering. Nothing looks right. Shattered glass lies in the entrance, the television is gone, and there’s a distinct moaning sound coming from the living room. A thought suddenly hits me like a truck. Someone broke in. I ran into the living all along her body. I enter a state of panic as she suddenly goes silent. I call 911, grab everything I can bring with me and run. I almost and I freeze.

“It’s the boy who lived! We can’t have any of that can we?” the man says through a toothless grin that reaches ear to ear. Except for the fact that his left ear is missing.

After a moment I realized that this is the serial killer the police

“Hello Van Goh! Did you forget your dentures or your ear?” I mock.

His smile widens and he squints as his stance shifts, quickly going from casual to offensive. I yelp as gunshots ripple through the air like a stone in water. After realizing that I’m not dead or in physical pain, I get out of the fetal position and assess the area around me. The man was dead, and Beryl was standing on the sidewalk with a .22 aimed at sir one ear.

BERYL: “CRAP! WHAT HAVE I DONE?” I scream repetitively in my head. I just stare at the man I just shot. I killed him. I start laughing as I clench my hands to my head, heaving uncontrollably. I then remembered that Lapis was there.

“We may want to run; I may have sort of already called the police?” Lapis squeals.

I nodded and put the gun in my already packed backpack. “I was doing that anyway,” I reply.

Lapis and I collected our stuff and ran for the forest. We jumped and ran through people’s backyards, gaining some food from someone’s Door dashed food. We then hit a train station.

A blaring sound fades into distance and we quickly realize it is My heart is racing faster than ever before as we hide behind a box at beans and we sprint towards it.

LAPIS: A truck full of canned beans is surprisingly relaxing. sleep once the truck starts moving, the small bumps comfort us to sleep. We wake up at sundown when the sky is a mix of colors. I from civilization, and deeper into the forest. The small hole in the broken down. Beryl wakes up panicked, jumping up and shooting the door open.

BERYL: Crap, how could I have slept so long. We raced through the forest, ignoring the angry trucker behind us. While we ran, I noticed how different the trees looked like than I thought they would. Plants are growing everywhere, green is everywhere.

“Stop!” a voice yelled.

I turned around and saw an old lady with a sharp cane pointing at us. I can’t help but laugh when I see the fear strewn across Lapis’s my face.

“Ok ma’am!” I yell as I jump back to my feet.

She instantly recognizes us from the amber alerts. The old woman then taps us on the head and grunts. She beckons us to follow her as she walks towards some cabins.

After confessing what really happened, she decided we could move in. I later realized why Beryl ran away too.

Texas, the Best State

by Julianne Ngo

Texas is one of the best places for me to live. I love Texas because there are places and restaurants. Like Whataburger and the rodeo. There are family, friends, and a lot of places. I was born on August 16, 2011. I’ve been living here for a very long time.

Texas is amazing because I have teachers that are very nice and my friends too. I have only one best friend that cares about me the most. Texas is also the best place to live because God is always here but other places too.

Today me and my best friend wore matching jackets that had FRIENDS on them. She has been my friend since 3rd grade. She is very amazing and cares for me while I care for her too. She is still my best friend now that we are in the 5th grade. I mean when I am sad she helps me feel better. She is the best person I’ve met in the entire world and I met her here in Texas.

In Texas, I have experienced some things in my life. I went to Kemah Boardwalk. There was one that I played the most called hypno spin. It spins us but I don’t get that dizzy at all. I also went to the one called the drop zone. It dropped down really fast. After the drop I was shaking so much. I felt like I came out of the cold. I spent the whole time in Kemah from 10am-9pm. I really enjoy my time there. I also went with my family.

Something unique about Texas is it has culture traditions and a unique culture of its own. Chains like Whataburger, Buc-ees, and HEB. Attractions like Schlitterbahn only exist in the Lone Star State. Texas lies in the middle of the US in terms of safety, having 30th lowest property crime rate and the 35th lowest violent crime rate. However Texas violent crime rate is elevated by the higher crime rates in the largest cities.

government of the Republic of Texas. Houston was named one of the best cities to live in. Since 1839 Austin has served as the capital of Texas.

Texas was originally part of Mexico. It achieved independence as the Republic of Texas or the Lone Star Republic in 1836. The United States acquired the area through annexation and Texas was admitted to the Union on 29th December 1845 as the 28th state.

The battle of the Alamo during Texas’s war for independence from February 23,1836 - March 6, 1836. For Texans the battle of the Alamo became an enduring symbol of their resistance to oppression and their struggle for independence, which they won later that year. Who is the most famous person from Texas you might ask? We’d say that George Walker Bush (Born 1946) is currently the most famous person from Texas. Also known as W. George, the served as the 43rd president of the united states from 2001-2009. - Texasproud.com

Texas has many amazing landmarks and it is known for their nice people. The people who are nice and good will never do bad things which we do not want at all in the state of Texas.

Moses Austin secured permission from the Spanish government to settle 300 families with a grant of 200,000 acres in Texas. When Mexico won independence from Spain in 1821, Austin’s son Stephen Austin received Mexican approval of the grant.

Friendship was adopted as the Texas state in February 1930, the motto was most likely chosen because the name of Texas or Tejas was the Spanish pronunciation of the local Indian tribe’s word teyshas or thecas meaning friends or allies. - Wheretexasbecametexas.org

Chili was adopted as the Texas state dish on May 11,1977. The International Chili cook-off was held in Texas in 1967.

Texas is a state in the South Central region of the United States. A 268,596 square mile area and more than 29.1 million residents in 2020, it has the largest second population in the United States by both area and population.

Texas will always be in my heart. No matter what, it will never be a hated state for me. If I ever leave Texas I will be really unhappy because my friends are here and I will miss Texas. There is no place like this. Having no other place with an amazing history like Texas

302

can be scary and being able to say I am from here gives me a better reason to be proud of being a Texan.

Texas is a very beautiful place. Texas is amazing. I love everything Texas has to offer, especially since this has had such a big impact on my life. The way it has shaped me with the state’s own cultures, their food, and landmarks will always make me happy in many ways.

Besides its people and history, Texas offers more. It ranks among the fastest growing states in the United States and for a good reason. An affordable cost of living has a lot to say, besides that the weather can be all over the place. But at the end of the day it has to offer such lovely weather for people to enjoy every park, beaches and more. To be able to have a good weather makes people happy, because it will increase the happiness and the way that we can all enjoy more outside activities. The job market has a lot of promise and it has brought in a lot of new people to this state. Texas has always been growing and the way that it offers such good jobs to many and all the ways it has to offer to grow can be amazing. Hopefully the people that stay in Texas only stay because they truly like it here like we do.

Texas is the second biggest state. I love Texas very much and it will never change.

The Spirit of Texas by Oluchi Nnadi

swaying to the same rhythm. It was February, and winter was just about ready to cave in and turn into spring. The sun was rising, displaying an array of colors from yellow to pink to blue. Many were snuggled

birds to come back were soaring in the air, getting ready to wake up the people with their perfect chirps. Below, there was the calm dust lightly getting caught in the wind every once in a while. There were a few bluebonnets that decided they would come a little earlier than the others. There was water running in its designated paths, and a rocky mountain range that pleased the eyes. The canyons dipped down below, and everything was perfect. Ahhh... I love Texas. It’s so beautiful this time around. And Big Bend National Park… it just puts the cherry on top. If only I knew why I was here. I’m a spirit. But a spirit of what? Who can I ask? It’s not like anyone can see me or hear me. I might as well be a ghost at this point. No pun intended.

The last thing I remember isn’t really a thing at all. A feeling. Ah, yes, it was a feeling. A feeling of warmth, love, protection, and unity. If only I could feel that feeling once again. But where shall I go? I’ve heard people say something along the lines of, “There’s something

“Yep. It’s right over here.” The man motioned for the other guy to come. He showed him a pig, and the pig was exchanged for some boxes. The other man drove off. The spirit was just about to give up of his eyes, and he opened one of the boxes. He pulled out a bottle of water, and he gulped it down like he hadn’t seen water in days. Hmm. Loneliness and joy. It’s nice, but not exactly what I’m looking for. I guess he isn’t really united with anyone. Maybe I shouldn’t be in rural areas. I should go to a main city next. How about Austin? That is the capital, after all. Off I go once again.

The sun was out, and the breeze was blocked by tall, beautiful glass buildings. There was little nature in sight, and it was instead replaced by people. People of all shapes, sizes, and colors were each rushing around to get to their destinations. They each had their own desires, goals, and unique situations. There were cars going as quickly

the streets with no fear of getting run over because people had the right of way. Shopping bags could be seen no matter where you went, and it was so loud you’d think you were at a ball game. Wow, so many people to choose from, and so many different emotions too.

“NOOOOOOO! I WANTED THE BETTER ONE!” A boy shouted so loudly the entire world could probably hear. I guess I know from and descended. There was a boy that looked no younger than thirteen. He had brown hair, tan skin, and his arms were crossed. He was looking away from two adults that seemed to be his parents.

“Please, son. Don’t act like that in public. I promise, me and your dad will get you the one you want some day,” the woman said.

“I don’t want it some day! I want it now! An iPhone 5! Are you kidding me? I didn’t even know those still existed!” he screamed as he stomped on the iPhone.

The man walked over, picked up the phone, and put it in his pocket. He was starting to get annoyed, “Carlo, calm down. Let’s go and we’ll talk about this later.” A spoiled brat. What a surprise. I guess to the next person.

The city looks really nice from above compared to on level. Oooooh, how about that lady? She looks put together. She had wavy caramel hair, blue eyes, fair skin, and no makeup. She looked professional, but a little shy. The spirit followed her. The entire time she was walking like something was going to happen. After some time, she arrived at an apartment building. Is she just going to her home? She used the elevator to get to the 4th the door with three sharp knocks. Then she took a deep breath and took a step back. A man opened the door. He had black hair, a beard growing in, tan skin, and bulky arms.

and I don’t feel it. Where did it go? Maybe it’s something that only a few people have despite the unity part. Perhaps those people are

I go then.

On the outskirts of El Paso, the sun was raised high, and the wind blew past the cacti and delicate shrubs. The dust swirled around in the air, threatening a dust storm. The rocky roads led people in and out of the suburbs and every few miles you could see a ranch. Sitting on the porch of an old wooden house was a man. He looked around 30. He had fair skin, dirty blond hair, a cowboy hat, cowboy boots, and was covered in dust. He smoked his cigarette, taking a break from his hard work.

How about this guy? He looks really Texan to me. Maybe he can lead me to the feeling.

The man stood up, stretched, and made his way inside. The spirit followed, phasing through the closed door. The man continued to walk through the back door. As the man walked outside a truck pulled up, and he waved to it.

Another man came out of it and said, “You have the animal?”

He began to speak, “Hey babe. What are you doing here?” He moved closer to her and leaned in for a hug. She moved back.

“What’s wrong?”

“I need to talk to you about something.”

“Umm, sure. Come on in.” They both walked inside, and the man shut the door behind them.

“So, what’s up?” he asked.

“Can you explain what this is?” She held up photos of him with another woman. “Actually, save it. I already know what you did.”

“Babe, that wasn’t what it looked like,” the man avoided eye contact. “I promise that wasn’t anything.”

“So, all of this ‘You should work full-time’ stuff was just so I wouldn’t catch you.”

“No, that wasn’t it at all. Babe, it was nothing. I promise I only love you. Calm down and we can work this out. Come on, we can move past this,” he reached for her arm.

The woman who looked so sweet only a few seconds prior started to shout, “Are you kidding me? I can’t believe you’d do this to me! After all we’ve been through!”

She slapped his hand away. “Don’t touch me!”

303

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

The man continued to stand there as if she meant to say something else. “I said get out! This is my apartment, so get out! I mean it!”

The man slowly walked toward the door and the woman started to sob. Anger and sadness. Not the best feelings in the world, but alas, having those feelings during your lifetime is inevitable. Hopefully that lady will be ok, but as for me I think I have to move on once again. The spirit left the building and soared above the city grounds. Who am I kidding? All of these people are different. I’ll never feel that feeling again. They only cause problems for each other. That’s it; nothing else.

Then something caught the spirit’s eye: a little girl who looked around the age of 6 running through the crowd carrying a few bluebonnets. Maybe one last try? The spirit started following the girl, and eventually they made their way to a house. It was a one-story that looked pretty old with faded bricks. The girl opened the door with a key and made her way inside. The house was actually pretty spacious on the inside, but still looked old. The girl went into a room and there, laying on the bed, was an old woman.

The little girl began to speak, “Grandma? I’m back. I brought

The woman spoke back, “Ah, yes, thank you so much. You don’t have to visit me that often. You know that, right?”

“It’s not a problem at all.” the girl paused and seemed to be building up courage. “You’re going to come with us, right? To the rodeo.”

“Oh, sweetie... I’m much too old to be taking trips right now. You know that.”

the rodeo in person.”

“Sorry, but I’ll have to watch it here on the TV.”

“Then I’ll watch it with you like last year.”

“No, you need to go and enjoy it in person. I really do wish I could go to that rodeo with you. It’s been a good 15 years since I’ve been there. That event will always hold a special place in my heart. All the Texas spirit… if only I were healthy enough to be there. But

The old woman sighed, and the little girl frowned. Love and pity. I guess that’s the best I’ve got so far. But this rodeo thing. I should go. Even if the chances are slim, it’s worth a try. Right? For the next hour or so, the spirit went far and wide to search for information on this “rodeo” thing. It turned out that the rodeo would be in 2 days and the evening rodeo began at 6:45 and lasted till 9:00. It’s a date. The

arrive. Finally, it was time, and the spirit decided to go to the Houston rodeo (apparently it was the biggest one).

The spirit arrived and wasn’t very pleased at the sight. It was a nice aesthetic, with the grand stadium full of seats, the large

out of sight...but everyone was apart. They were each in their own selective group of friends or family. There was tension and excitement for the games to begin, but there wasn’t any unity at all. I can’t believe I got my hopes up for this. This is useless. Huh? What are they doing? Why is everyone standing up? Hey, that’s the lady whose boyfriend cheated on her. Everyone put their hand on their hearts, and the lady started singing. That singing is beautiful. Everyone is paying attention, and they truly care. Wow, what is this feeling? Is it what I’m looking for? I think so. Wow, it feels so… gratifying. Wait. I remember now! The spirit of Texas. I’m the spirit of Texas! That makes so much sense. No wonder I woke up here. I was surrounded by my people all along, the people who make up me. I guess this serves as a lesson to us all. Life is like a bundle of storylines. Every single day they cross paths and ignore each other like they don’t even exist. They are different and unrelated, but every once in a while, when the time is right, their storylines intertwine, and they can merge as one. This is what then becomes the spirit of and we may even forget it’s there, but no matter what it will still

be there. All it takes is the little things we do together to bring it back. Everyone loved the lady’s singing, and they cheered for her. She was even offered another gig to make even more money to build her career. As for the boyfriend, he was a bull rider. He held onto the bull for seven seconds, and just as it was about

that he was no longer mooching off of his girlfriend, he had no money and nowhere to live. The rancher who sold the pig was able to stay on the bull for the entire 8 seconds, and he got a lot of money. It was enough to get himself food and water for a good while. The spoiled brat, Carlo, took part in the calf scramble and none of the calves would even get near him. Since he wasn’t able to successfully catch a calf, he lost the chance to get the money to buy all the new electronics he could ever want. After seeing the person who did win had some trouble with money, a

for what he has. The little girl had her grandma on Facetime the entire rodeo, and she enjoyed every minute of it. This is amazing. I guess all of these people despite their differences can unite under one cause and have fun while they’re at it.

The Storm by Maddox Ottis

My day was going terribly. First, an ocean of rain starts pouring down from the sky, ruining my plans for go-kart racing. Then, after feeling bored out of my mind, my mom had to take us to the Bullock Texas History Museum for the rest of the day. Fantastic. As if getting rained out wasn’t enough, now I had to stare at a boring pile of old papers and decomposing bones for four hours.

“Stop being so over dramatic, Mike,” my mom said in the car. “It’ll be fun to go and look at our state’s rich history. Besides, Caroline

I seriously doubted that. When we entered the museum, I was bombarded with pamphlets and guides like I was a human magnet, all of which I politely declined. Five seconds in and I already wanted to leave. Unfortunately, that didn’t seem to be an option, as my mom and sister pulled me deeper and deeper into the museum’s ocean of relics and boredom. School groups and tourists were packed into the main lobby like an overstuffed dresser, so we went upstairs immediately to escape the crowd. I honestly didn’t know why there were so many people there - who cares about a bunch of dead people anyways? Caroline kept going on and on about her history project, which only made me more bored, and I started looking for a chance to escape and go play on my phone.

“Can I go to the bathroom?” I asked my mom.

“Sure, but you better be back quick! We’re about to go to the IMAX theater!”

“Ok, sure Mom,” I said halfheartedly, not really listening as I walked away. Quickly, I ran to the bathroom, found a stall, and got on my phone. Things were going great - I could text my friends and tell them how terrible the museum was - and how I felt like I was in history class - until an eerie noise rang through the building, and a but nothing big, until I realized that my phone now had no service. do, as I was not about to sit in the IMAX theater for an hour.

Normally, I wouldn’t be making a beeline to an exhibit saying it was the most enjoyment I’d get out of the museum. The vast room sword or other artifact from hundreds of years ago. Families crowded the room, with little children and ones my age all huddled around parents about all the things in the museum, and I couldn’t help but feel

304

jealous of them for getting anything out of this giant room of junk.

before a storm - all the scratches, burns, and cracks - a spider web of imperfections, built up as time passed on. Mom and Caroline need to see this, I thought as I read through the mountains and rivers of history and intrigue. Battles, victories, defeats, invasions - it all seemed to leap off of the wall and into the display cases, making my vision of them a little less foggy. It might just be because it was the weapons exhibit, but history was actually sounding a little interesting to me. Not a lot, but still. As I thought more about the exhibit, however, I saw Mom and Caroline coming in, so I quickly left the room to go hide somewhere else.

The next room I stumbled across was an exhibit labeled ‘Geography of Texas.’ It was different from the other exhibits in that it was the only one with a recently made item in it - a brand-new map of Texas being compared to an older one. While I looked around, I kept remembering things that I had seen before, now making sense after what I had seen. An old piece of wood lying in the countryside.

group of tour guides leading people through the museum. Excited voices engulfed the exhibit, all talking about various parts of the

farther from Mom if I joined, so I joined the group and followed them around. The tour guide was surprisingly cheery - not what I expected, given the location I was in. I always had this image in my head of a dull tour guide speaking in a monotone voice, but the way this person spoke seemed to breathe life into the exhibit.

“Here is a picture of an old explorer, adventuring through unknown land in Texas, charting out the territory,” she said. The way she described it made it sound like a picture book, or even a movie. I guess history can be interesting after all, I thought to myself. Even the employees are having a good time. My brain started to play along a bit - marking out trails, imagining camps at different points on the map - it was like a giant, historical board game of sorts. As the group left the room, I followed with a spark of curiosity in my head.

After I left the room, I broke away from the tour group in order

disaster hit. BOOM! A shuddering crash of thunder rang throughout the building, shaking me to the core, and then I heard the sound of breaking glass, as a tree fell onto the building. CRACK! The giant window in front of me shattered, and with it, every light in the building shut off, painting the whole museum in cold, inky darkness. People were running left and right, some slightly injured by the window break, surroundings. There was broken glass scattered across half the room, and tourists were racing for the stairs. Families huddled together and

“Well, then, if you’re so into history now, you should take a look at this,” Mom said, and pointed to my right.

Right in front of me was the largest ship I had ever seen. It was only a hull, a massive underbelly of what it once was, but the sheer scale of it entranced me. Fifty feet wide, it would have hovered over the building had it been complete - at least thirty feet tall. The rickety planks of the base held together the whole thing, and I could see hundreds of scratches along the sides. Reading the plaque, I discovered the story of a disastrous voyage to establish trade routes, and a sunken ship left for hundreds of years. Suddenly, the ship in front of me felt more special, more real, and I felt like the museum had done some magic, because at that point, I wouldn’t have been anywhere else.

“It’s breathtaking what kinds of things have been lost to time, only to be dug up years later,” said Mom.

“It’s so pretty,” said Caroline. “Well, I’m glad we ended this trip on a high note, but I’m freezing!” I said. “Let’s go get in the car!”

“I guess it is time to go home. Bye, museum!” said Caroline. We laughed, got our umbrellas, and went back to the car, and with the museum behind us, drove home.

While we were in the car, I thought for a bit about what all the history meant, outside of just interesting stories. I had always wondered why history was even important enough to teach it in school, as a bunch of dead people didn’t seem to matter to society. But then, as I looked out the window, I realized that it was about the future. The past mistakes and pitfalls, new ideas and discoveries needed to be remembered, so that we could realize unachieved dreams, learn from our mistakes, and evolve as a society. Then I felt fortunate to live in a place like Texas, with so much rich history that even I could appreciate it, and that I was able to realize what I did as soon as I did. I guess that’s what makes Texas so great, I thought, there’s a rich past, present, and endless opportunity for the future. As the rain cleared, a bright future for me to make myself.

The Most Haunted Hospital in Texas by Payton Pan

I was with my best friend, Daphne, and my family having the time

playing board games and watching TV. We were both in my room thinking about what to do next.

“You wanna do something fun?” I asked Daphne, who was sitting next to me. It was 11 pm.

“Sure,” she replied. “What do you wanna do?” She laid down on her sleeping bag next to my bed.

faces. To my dismay, I saw nothing. We had entered the museum at Mom and Caroline if I headed there. The only way I knew to go was down, as my excursion with the tour group had given me little view of the hallways between the exhibits. It took me a while, but eventually was, everyone else had found it as well, so I had to push through the sea of people in order to get down. I sprinted across the hall, rounded the corner and… there was my family!

“Mom!”I yelled. “I’m here!” She quickly noticed me, and ran over, dragging Caroline behind her.

“Mike! There you are! Where were you?”

“Learning our history!” I replied.

“Who are you and what have you done with Mike?” my mom said with a laugh.

“I’m sorry I ran off,” I said. “But in the end I really enjoyed the

That was a big mistake. Now we were stuck here in the middle of this idea?

Let’s start from the beginning, way before all of this happened. Me and my best friend, Daphne, were bored at my birthday party because my parents had just gone to bed and we had nothing to do. We decided to go explore one of the most haunted hospitals in Texas, also known as the Yorktown memorial hospital. We both packed a

I was suddenly a little dizzy but we both ignored it thinking it was just nervousness so we both took a taxi from my tall, big brick house to a 30,000 square foot building with concrete walls and moldy overgrown bushes on the sides.

“I don’t feel so good,” I told Daphne once the taxi had left us standing there in front of the creepy hospital. My stomach was doing

“Well, it was your idea and now we’re stuck here,” she said glaring at me.

305

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Well, I admit, it was a bad idea,” I said with a sigh. “My phone is also on six percent, so that’s great.” I glared back at her.

We both looked at each other then stared back at the haunted hospital. The only thing we could do was go in.

Before we went in I opened my phone. “Lets research the hospital for a minute before we go in,” I said, glancing at my battery. 5%. We both looked at some articles before looking back at my phone battery again. 3%.

“Let’s go in,” I said, going over in my head the full story of the haunted hospital.

“There are stories of patients who were killed by mistake or neglect. A black specter with red eyes haunts the hospital,” I whispered softly. “There is a young man staring out from behind the locked door, with a bullet wound in his head.”

“Payton!” Daphne said, screaming at me. “Look!”

There was a scary man staring at us with a bullet wound in his head, exactly like the one I just described.

“Oh god this is a bad idea,” I murmured to myself.

“Let’s go in Payton, stop stalling,” Daphne said, staring at me, and looking around to see if there were any other ghosts nearby.

“Okay, okay,” I replied walking to the front of the hospital with

“Should we split up?” I asked Daphne, hearing soft banging noises. We both jumped into each other’s arms and gave each other a scared expression.

“Are you crazy?” she said while glaring at me. “Of course we shouldn’t.”

Thinking about the ghost I recognized. Then I realized. It looked just like Daphne. It was all just a dream. Pretty coincidental because me and Daphne were going ghost hunting today at the same exact place. But dreams don’t come true right? Right?

walked in, my EMF reader quickly reaching the yellow dot. I showed Daphne and we both felt a cold rush of air and more soft banging noises.

“Oh no,” Daphne mumbled before whispering a fast prayer while I picked up my small bag and gave her some water to calm her down.

“Sure,” she replied looking back at her EMF reader.

“I still don’t know why I moved to Texas so I could do this dumb stuff,” I said looking at her again.

She laughed softly, but that smile quickly faded when she saw something behind me.

“Wait..isn’t that the ghost? she asked while looking to the broken cracked window.

“Oh no.” I whispered. It was a ghost. The one with red eyes

“RUN!!” Daphne said, running out the small room barely being smaller room.

We both looked around the small dirty room with our eyes both staring at a creepy doll looking back at us, we looked at each other, then stared at my phone. I quickly unlocked it and went on google. I was at 1%. It shut off and Daphne groaned.

Suddenly we heard more banging noises and footsteps. We both glanced at the door, then each other, and made a dive behind the small wooden shelves near the edge of the broken glass windows, with wind howling outside. Daphne freaked out and let out a small squeak.

lips indicating to be quiet. She gave a small nod, then we both shivered and glanced at the door, slowly opening. I wanted to sneak a peek but Daphne stopped me.

She glared at me and made a signal to me in her eyes that said, are you crazy?

I ignored her and glanced over the edge where I saw a black shadow with red eyes again. This time when I stared, I couldn’t look away. Funny thing was, I recognized this ghost, they looked so familiar. I felt dizzy. Then I woke up in my white bed with pillows around me.

Howdy, mate! I live in Houston, Texas, and oh how I adore my school, Annunciation Orthodox School! Today is Monday, my favorite day, and I am going to go to school today! My favorite subject is history and my favorite history book ain’t here so I gotta read a new one! My best friends are Esha, Aarvi, Logan, and Madeline. They all sit next to me or in front of me in class. Wait just a second, the new book is glowahahahahahaha…Where am I?

Wait what are my friends doin’ here? If this ain’t the most marvelous ship then I dunno what is. My golly what am I wearing? Oh no, what was that Esha, you say a storm is headed our way? No

SLAM. “Whoa, are y’all alright?”

“I’m a little dizzy, but I’m good,” Aarvi said. All the others were still on the ground, panting!

“Look at this map! Guys, I think we are trapped in the ding dong history book! I know it’s insane but it’s the dang right truth, Logan. Hey Madeline, could ya tell me where we are?” I asked.

“We are in the sixteenth century.”

“The map says that we must get a piece of gold from the 7 cities of gold.”

“Where are they?” Madeline asked. There was only one way to

I saw piles and piles of gold. The map said we had to take the biggest piece of gold!

“My gosh, this will take hours and hours to dig through this!” Logan said.

“Oh, this is nothin’ compared to what I had to dig out of my brother’s room,” I said.

After hours of diggin’, we went on with our quest. We sailed away and came to a halt when we saw another boat with only one person on it. We introduced ourselves and she said her name was Carla. Carla

black with red laces and a pirate hat. She was a pirate! She told my crew and I that we were in our home state, Texas! We were also in the sixteenth century! As I said I am a history nerd so I knew that we were in the same place as Francisco Cornado! I would love to meet him nonetheless and have a conversation with him! My crew and I got off task but then got back on track and headed to the next place. We came to a village of gold with gold people and houses! This adventure was going well but we had to take the smallest piece this time. We asked a villager and she said that the smallest piece was her baby! We would have to steal their baby!

“I will not accept stealing the baby. Not on any condition!” Madeline yelled.

“Do you want to see your puppy again and your family? Because this is the only way! And believe me, I don’t want to do this but it is our only chance of going back! We are stealing the baby and you don’t have to join, you can starve, live, die here but we are going!” I shouted. I was mad. I felt sorry for taking it out on Madeline, but I just couldn’t hold it in.

The troop and I went on with the baby when Madeline came running and said it, she was coming on the mission! We gathered our things and kept on with the walkin’. We got to our ship and sailed across the Rio Grande. We came to what some people called New Mexico,

306

The Golden Adventure by Zahra Pareja

We had dug for so long that we hadn’t thought about sleep or food! We realized that we were starving and went on a scavenger hunt for food. We came across a palm tree with coconuts. Our throats were

We went searching for the 4th island of gold when we came across a stone with one piece of gold on it. The map said that this was the hardest piece of gold to get ahold of. We tried to grab it but it wouldn’t come off of the stone! We pulled with all our might and strength but it wouldn’t budge! Would we have to just leave it and never see home again? No. We will try until we get it! Our team did a few more tugs

and put our gold in it.

they were all the same size and length! The map said that we would

Third. The gold started to rumble and it formed a huge scepter! We were SUPER excited! The second to last island looked sort of like a swamp, except that the trees and the dirty swamp water were made of gold! The map guided us closer to the swamp where we saw the biggest tree in the world!

Unfortunately, we had to take a branch from the tree which some of us hesitated to do, but we took it. With 6 down and 1 more to go, we were feeling overjoyed! We added the twig to the scepter which made the scepter glow! The land that we were approaching had a portal. We tried to go in but it wouldn’t allow us! The map said to point the scepter at the portal, so we did. Next, we had to say there is no place like home, three times. The next thing we knew was that we were in history class looking at the book! After school, my friends came over and we drew the islands that we saw on our golden adventure. I wish I had gotten a souvenir sticker! Texas is beautiful just the way it is!

Regional Finalist

Confessions of War

by Sean Park

Feb. 23, 1837: a reason I write this in my journal rather than tell my fellow men. This is a war. And during a war, one does not simply stop. But I’m afraid my being here does no

worse, and it’s somehow just as bad. As I write, we are waiting at what they call the Alamo. For what, they do not tell us, but to tell the truth I wish the wait would never end. They tell us beyond the walls lay monsters, but I question which side of the wall that is in reference to. I know this is not what I should be thinking, for the sake of my country and my fellow men, but I cannot help it. I must gather my thoughts. This is all for tonight. - Diego

Feb. 24, 1837:

women and younger boys, while another group of young men rushed to the walls, brandishing weapons. I can hear more explosions as I write this, but I think I’ll be able to drown them out. I just hope everyone out there is safe. - Lizzie

Feb. 25, 1837: It has been a couple days since I last visited my journal. It has been an eventful two days, neither of which I am proud of. I admit that I considered from myself. But something keeps me here, and I’m not sure what it is. I’m afraid to talk to someone. Perhaps Francis, the general’s son. As the only other teenager in the team, he might understand how I am feeling. I hope so. - Diego

Feb. 26,1837: Mother has gotten into the habit of making me pray alongside her whenever there’s a scary noise. It would be funny, her soothing murmurs in comparison to the booming explosions, if the situation weren’t so terrifying. And

been sealed and declared off limits, and we are instructed to stay inside at all times. Occasionally, a cannon will shake the walls, but life goes on as usual. I wonder how long this will last. -Lizzie

Feb. 27, 1837: Today I tried to talk to Francis about my reservations concerning the war. We’d sat in the dark, illuminated by the moon, staring at the Alamo’s

saw shock and disappointment in his eyes. There are innocent people in there, I pleaded, and then I believe I saw anger. I feel ashamed, as if I’m a traitor. But I don’t know how much of the feeling is warranted. Am I in the wrong for standing up for humanity? I’m not sure anymore. - Diego

Feb. 28,1837: Mother has grown ill in recent days. The stress of the war is affecting her, as I fear it is affecting me. Maybe it’s a side effect of Mother’s illness, but I think the atmosphere within the walls has shifted. I’ve heard that some of is that everyone, especially Mother, gets through this safely. -Lizzie

March 1, 1837: The siege has been ongoing for nearly a week now, and no major casualties have been suffered yet. If this trend continues, perhaps I can go home with a clear conscience. But based on how the men around me are behaving, I know this can only go one way: they are here for blood. No, not they. We. I think I’m going to be sick. - Diego

March 2, 1837: Now that Mother is in bed all day, I have more time on my hands. But I’m at a loss for what to do with my time since we can’t go outside. But it hardly matters as I end up spending most days staying by Mother’s side, praying. Still, what lies behind these walls is a mystery, but Crockett assures us that it’s better that we don’t know. Crockett may believe he is helping, but it would be far better if he simply told us the truth. The people in here need something to root for. -Lizzie

March 3, 1837: More men arrived this morning, though I’m not sure why. The battle is already over. Anyone can see that. When the men arrived, dressed in gleaming uniforms and armed with lethal weapons, I wanted to scream at them to leave, before it was too late. Before their hands were permanently stained with blood. I really wish I had. I wish I could…Father please forgive me. - Diego

03/04/1837: Is it just me, or do the cannon shots seem to be getting louder and weakened state, recognized the increase in power, squeezing my hands tightly. The young men at the walls are getting restless. Something is on the way. I’m sure of it, I just don’t know what. -Lizzie

March 5, 1837: I am aware of the impending battle. I’m just not sure if I’ll be ready. - Diego

March 6, 1837: I woke this morning with a terrible feeling that this will be my

Getting louder, I can hear them coming. If this is the end then remember this. Remember the Ala...

March 7, 1837: Early that morning, everyone was in position. By three, we were all rushing the wall, scaling it. I don’t know who I was: I’d lost control of my own body. As soon as I made contact with the ground within the walls, I began running. I had no destination in mind, but I could hear the battle raging around

there were two other people inside with me: a girl, eyes wide, and an older woman, who was laying on the ground. The girl and I locked eyes, and though there was no moon, her eyes gleamed.

307

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I’ve lost the ability to sleep. I was not aware sleep was a skill one could forget, but here I lay, unable to shake the events of the days prior from my mind. What have I done? What have I become? The magazine in my gun remains full, but my heart bleeds empty. The

them. I need to clear my mind.

As I walk through what remains of the Alamo, I can’t help but It reads, forget. - Diego

Poppy’s Journey to Freedom by Meredith Parker

The Civil War was a horrible time. The confederate army and the union army fought many battles. The union army was led by President Abraham Lincoln. He believed that everyone should be treated equally. Lincoln’s Emancipation Proclamation was signed on January 1, 1863. The declaration ended slavery, but it took two years for the word to spread to Texas, so slaves were not yet free.

This is Poppy’s story. Poppy was from Africa but brought on a ship

her 10-year-old sister, Daisy, lived on a plantation. The master of the plantation was Master Steven. Poppy was forced to live without the rest of her family. Her father was on a different plantation. Life on the plantation was hot and hard. Daisy was a house slave while Poppy

could not do anything they wanted. If they took breaks, they would get in trouble. Master Steven was nicer than most slave owners, but they always wished to escape. She and her mom practiced writing and reading in secret. Five more years passed, and they couldn’t take it anymore.

They heard about the Underground Railroad, and they also wanted to escape. The Underground Railroad was a series of homes and barns and it led slaves to freedom. There were conductors who led people to safety. One of the most famous conductors was Harriet Tubman. Poppy heard stories of her leading people to safety at midnight. Slaves would wait to see the North Star and they knew that they could follow the North Star and be on their way to freedom.

For slaves in Texas, freedom wasn’t to the north, it was to the south. Slavery was already illegal in Mexico. The path was a lot less organized than the Underground Railroad and it did not have conductors. There were people along the way that helped slaves

hot and there were less resources. A lot of people tried to go but did not survive.

Poppy, Daisy, and their mom waited for a night when it was cool without a cloud in the sky. People were after them and it was a hard time for them. They hid with the abolitionists who helped slaves escape. Poppy and her family had to live with the risk of starvation and getting caught. If you were found, you would be punished by the slave hunters.

A lot of slaves did not make it. It was a very hard time.

Daisy got caught by the slave hunters. Poppy found her fatherhe had escaped and was in the woods looking for his family. But now, her sister was gone. It was very hard on Poppy because she was very close to her sister. Daisy had gone to pick berries but was caught by the slave hunters. Poppy’s mom saw her sister being taken away in a wagon and she wept. The slave hunters took Daisy to a campsite and bound her with ropes.

Poppy and her mom went looking for Daisy and they found her tied up. While the slave hunters were sleeping, Poppy took a shard of glass and cut the ropes to free Daisy. She realized there

were other slaves, and she quietly and quickly freed the other slaves.

place. It was almost dawn, and the slave hunters were starting to wake. The freed slaves walked fast and without a sound. They did not look back.

They were lucky and found another abolitionist’s house waiting. They felt happy and safe because most of them had been kept as slaves for years. The abolitionists prepared meals for them and gave them new clothes. Because the slave hunters were still after them, the abolitionists gave the freed slaves a place to hide which was a secret room under their house.

They waited until the slave hunters moved on and they stealthily ran to the woods. They kept running until they found a meadow full

brave because they had escaped twice. The girls also felt a sense of safety because they thought the slave hunters had gone back to Texas. But they were wrong.

One beautiful day, Poppy and Daisy wanted to have fun and play, so they started to climb trees. They were having so much fun that they forgot to be quiet. What they didn’t realize was that the slave hunters were still looking for them. The slave hunters heard voices and looked they couldn’t get down from the trees fast enough. The slave hunters captured the girls. Their mom saw the whole thing and she wept and wept. Poppy remembered that she had the shard of glass and used it to scrape the slave hunters. Poppy and Daisy ran back to their mom

escape.

After a long two years, news of the Emancipation Proclamation th 1865, union soldiers went to Galveston to announce that slavery was illegal in the United States of America. Poppy and her family could return home.

It was a long and tiring journey back to Texas, but it was worth the wait. A warm welcome was waiting for them as their brother

was going to have a baby named Tom. Poppy and her family were together and free! Poppy went on to live a long, happy, and amazing life in Texas.

Poppy’s story was a hard one, but with bravery and courage, she returned home to Texas. Poppy’s story represented the hard journey that people took in search of freedom.

On June 19, 1865 (Juneteenth), the word spread to Texas that slavery was banished forever in all parts of the United States.

All people are equal and should be treated the same way. Texas represented freedom, family, and happiness to Poppy. Texas was home.

Sunday 03/13/22: Welcome to my Texas Journal! My name is Caylee. In this journal I will tell you all about my Texas trip, which is going to be very exciting!

days, so I grabbed: three t-shirts, one pair of shorts, two pairs of leggings, one jacket, one sweatshirt, underwear, (of course) and one ski jacket. I know, you’re asking, “Why are you packing so many clothes?” You have to know that Texas weather is unpredictable! Since I already talked a little about unpredictable Texas weather, I will tell you a little more about that. The average high temperature in March is 69 degrees and the low is 49 degrees. One time in Swisher County, the here in Texas. Twice in 1936 and 1994, the temperature was 120 degrees! That was the highest temperature ever recorded in Texas! Well, I hope during our trip, the weather cooperates for us! See you later!

Monday 03/14/22: I have had a VERY long day! I started my trip with the Fort Worth Zoo. The Fort Worth Zoo is one of only eight zoos in the ENTIRE world to display the endangered harpy eagle. WOW! I loved seeing the lions and I

308

My Texas Journal by Caylee Parsons

even heard the male lion roar! His teeth were giant. Australia is one of my favorite places, so I loved visiting the Australian Outback, which housed my kangaroo friends! The exhibit, called Elephant Springs, was the best exhibit. The elephants with their big ears were so funny! I also LOVED seeing the adorable baby elephant named Brazos! Guess what? I got to eat at the Crocodile Cafe, where you get

fries (I know, odd combination) because I was too busy watching the crocodiles.

boring, but for some reason, I was so excited, staring into their penetrating eyes! Anyway, they had great food and even GREATER crocs! The weather wasn’t super bad. It rained early in the morning, and I had to wear my jacket, but other than that, it was cloudy and humid. Tomorrow is supposed to be sunny and bright in the morning but a light drizzle in the afternoon! See you soon!

Tuesday 03/15/22: Today was calm but still amazing and fun! Yesterday, I

through Texas Wild and make the most of it! I was told that they have a LOT to do in Texas Wild. First thing that I saw in Texas Wild was the town. I realized that I haven’t ridden a carousel in a while and thought that maybe I should try. I decided to ride on a beautiful horse, and it was very relaxing, but I couldn’t relax

As I started walking, I visited the old stagecoach and took a fun picture. I even watched a show that had real noises and rain. It showed me all the animals in Texas and where they lived. Wow, I really learned a lot! Soon after, I had to visit the petting zoo. Some goats weren’t nice but, I found one that really wanted his hair brushed. I had been getting hungry (and tired) and decided a quick stop at the Ice Cream Parlor would suit me well. I met all the wonderful Texas wildlife and animals. I saw the black

the visit! The weather was exactly what I told you yesterday, except instead of sprinkling, it poured! Oops! Oh well, it doesn’t hurt to get a little wet! See you tomorrow!

Wednesday 03/16/22: Today I decided to stay in Fort Worth, and I visited the Stock Yards. First, I walked around and even SAT on a LONGHORN! The

scared, but soon I settled down and took a nice picture with my longhorn friend. At 11:30 pm, they had their daily Longhorn Cattle Drive. It was crazy how long their horns were! A cattle drive is where the cowboys, who are on their horses, take the 16 longhorns down the cobblestone streets to the different little pens.

Soon it was lunch, and I had heard that Riskeys’ Barbecue was delicious. It sure was! I had an amazing brisket sandwich with baked beans. Central Texas barbecue was created by Czech and German settlers, who smoked their meat to save it. Thank you for showing us how to make delicious barbeque!

I decided to walk over to The Best Hat Store, and I ended up buying a cowgirl hat. I was very tired by the end of the day so I stayed in the local Stockyards Hotel, which was very nice. Good night, sleep tight, and don’t let the mosquitoes bite!

Thursday 03/17/22: Today, I needed a little adventure in the outdoors! This morning I headed to Cleburne State Park. I heard that there is a hiking trail that leads to a spillway, which looks like a waterfall.

While it was nice in the morning, I rented a kayak and paddled. It was very peaceful and—a plus—I did not fall over! I did not want to be in the water with

After that, I set out for the famous Spillway Trail or the yellow trail. I was tired but it was worth the fantastic view in the end! The waterfall was VERY loud but still VERY breathtaking. I could feel all the wind and the little water droplets spraying from the giant spillway. As I was walking back down the trail, I heard voices and found tubers tubing down the river rapids (not huge rapids but big enough). I did not have a tube with me, but this nice lady had an extra one with her and let me use it. AMAZING! I had so much fun! I was told that only when

kind of fun! I hit a few walls of course but nothing that damaged the tube. By the end of the day, I was soaking wet and had to change clothes, but I knew that it was worth the laundry at home!

On the trail, I had also seen a cute scaly armadillo and I even became a Junior Ranger! To become a Junior Park Ranger, you ask for a booklet at the

I learned so much today! Tonight, I rented a cabin to spend the night before I go home tomorrow. ZZZzzzzz

Friday 03/18/22: Well, I had a great Spring Break Vacation! From cowboys to the great outdoors and Longhorns to armadillos! Thanks for joining me y’all!

Tom the Armadillo’s Adventures by Micah Parsons

Hi! I am Tom the Armadillo. Today I am going to Six Flags

teacher really wants me to learn more about the countries that ruled Texas, like the different food they ate and their cultures. The ruling countries of Texas were Spain, France, Mexico, Republic of Texas, America and the Southern Confederates. I really want to try some of the Mexican food, because Mexico is one of my favorite countries that ruled over Texas. I am super-duper excited to go to Six Flags!

everywhere you look. I wonder which ride represents which country? It also smells like funnel cake and French fries, which are amazing. Then I thought, let’s go ride Dive Bomber Alley; I have heard good things about it. It looks very scary; you drop 16 stories! But I still want to try it. So, let’s go!

Once I was done, I was super dizzy. It felt like you had just jumped out of a sky scraper. I don’t think I will try that again; it was as scary as it looked.

Next, I wanted to go on El Diablo. It is the world’s largest loop roller coaster, and I really wanted to try it. So, let’s go! When I got there, the line was a mile long. As I was in line, I saw how big the coaster really was. I was starting to get really excited, even after

I was very scared and dizzy. This ride was still worth it in the end. Somebody told me that the roller coaster goes 100 feet high on the loop de loop. I thought the loop was only 50ft high. I would have been even more scared if I had known it was 100ft in the beginning!

By now it was lunchtime, so I went to Casa De Las Banderas. When I got there, since this was a Mexican restaurant, the waiter told me a fact about Mexico.

He said, “Did you know that more than 69 languages are spoken in Mexico?”

I had not heard that; I might add this to my report for school! I ordered loaded nachos, churros, and ice cream. The nachos had hot sauce, peppers, olives, and cheese. The churros were very cinnamon-y and sugary. I bought cookie two step ice cream afterwards, which I don’t think is from Mexico. Maybe it’s from Spain? After lunch, there was one more thing I wanted to check out.

I also wanted to try La Vibora. It is basically a summer bobsled. You go 32 mph from 64 feet in the air, it sounds really cool so let’s try

the bobsled was created in France. Now it was time to go home and start my project.

When I got home, I started to work on my paper for the school assignment. I thought about all the things I did. I thought that Dive Bomber Ally sounded kind of French I guess, and El Diablo sounded kind of Spanish, and I went to a Mexican restaurant too. So, I put that all together and made a speech. I was very excited to present my report the next day in class. I hoped it was what the over Texas!

The next day arrived. I was ready to tell my class about the six countries who ruled over Texas.

I said, “I never knew that the six countries who ruled over Texas had so many fun rides. There was one where you dropped 16 stories

309

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

in the air. They also had lots of yummy food back then.”

Then my teacher told me that I had gone to an amusement park called Six Flags, and that I learned all about the rides, not about the six countries who ruled over Texas. Oh well! I had fun at the amusement park; maybe I’ll do better on the next assignment.

Hopeless to Hopeful by

Misha Patel

Thump! Thump! Rain pounded against the sidewalks on Westheimer found its way into the store through small cracks, and in no time, the

I mustered all the courage inside of me and shouted, “Everyone, calm.”

My manager, Thomas, looked at me and said, “Thank you. I can barely calm these people down because I’m not composed myself.”

A lady shrieked. Thomas ran over to try and relax her. A couple of weeks ago, I was hired at REI, a camping and outdoor

Now we were trapped in the store. Most of us were employees, but a few people had come in, looking for shelter. My best friend and coworker, Mira dashed towards me.

“Aria, are you okay?” she asked.

store, my grandma is home alone. I can’t even call her since Harris County has no cellphone service,” I said. strong.”

I took deep breaths. My eyes suddenly landed on the colorful kayaks. Ding! Ding! Ding! My brain thought up an idea as I ran to Thomas.

“Hey, wait up!” Mira yelled behind.

“Thomas, I have an idea for us to get out of here!” I announced. Heads turned my way. The lady stopped shrieking. Thomas raised his eyebrows.

“We can use the kayaks to escape the store.” Murmurs went through the crowd of people.

“That’s a great idea!” he replied, hope coming back in his tired and worried eyes. “If I may, Aria, I have an addition to your plan.” I could get my grandma.

Thomas faced the crowd of people, water up to their shins. “People can take the kayaks to the Cherryhurst Community Center, in Hyde Park, which is just a couple minutes away from here. Any brave volunteers can take kayaks to rescue people who are trapped. Everyone needs to wear raincoats since it is raining so hard! We will need snacks and bottles of water. Each kayak will also need to hold

A group of boys stepped forward and said, “We will help with rescuing.” Many others stepped up as well. It was encouraging to see good Texans volunteer to help others. Mira and I shared a look and went to stand with the volunteers.

Thomas smiled and said, “Great, now let’s get to work.”

Those who were tall went through the aisles to get to the kayaks. The others went to grab raincoats of different sizes, snacks, and water

shelf behind us. Before getting on the kayaks, everyone wore raincoats. The people headed to the community center and boarded kayaks that

you get on, remember that this is a risky mission. I do not want you to get hurt. If you rethink the decision, it’s okay.”

Then he faced the people headed to the community center and said, “Raise your hand if you know the way to the community center.”

A show of hands went up, at least one hand from each kayak.

He smiled at the show of hands, “Great! Get going, guys! Stay safe! We will see you guys after we have rescued others.”

There were a bunch of byes and stay safe! before the people headed to the community center, opened the REI doors, and were out in the

“Hey, wanna go together?” Mira asked.

“You bet, partner!” I said. “First, we will have to go get my grandma and take her to the community center.”

“We should tell Thomas that we are going to rescue your grandma

All the volunteers noticed the water levels, and a sense of urgency passed through them. Thomas got the last kayak all to himself. He went to each group and shared where they would be going.

When he came to our kayak I said, “Thomas, I really want to help, but my grandma is home alone. It would comfort me to know that she is safe in a community center.”

“You are absolutely right,” Thomas said. “Stay safe girls. See you at the Cherryhurst Community Center.”

“Sounds good!” Mira replied.

“Thank you! Without you, we wouldn’t be in these boats right now!” He smiled at me and moved on to the last kayak.

Thomas paddled in front of everyone, his back to the door, and said, “Alright, we need to get to work now. I just want to let you know what great citizens you are. With volunteers like you, the people of Houston will be saved in no time.”

me. Everyone said their goodbyes and rowed out the door one by one, going to their assigned locations.

As soon as we got outside, rain came thumping down on our raincoats. The winds blew the hoods off of our heads, so in no time, hard, but the current didn’t give up, so we just had to try harder.

I saw many uplifting sights before me: people were lifting others out of windows; people were holding onto poles as they pulled others out of the water. Everywhere I looked I saw human chains pulling people to safety. We saw a man carrying a child on his back as he waded through the streets. I saw Texans with boats helping people out of their houses and stores.

Mira said exactly what I was thinking, “This is Texan spirit!”

After a few more minutes of paddling against the stubborn current, we reached my house, which was a 15-minute kayak ride from REI.

“Oh no!” I gasped. The front door swung open. The corridor was Mira stopped paddling and put her hand on my shoulder. “Let’s We paddled the boat inside the house. Tears welled up inside my

being fully submerged in the water. The kitchen where my grandma

“I’m sorry,” Mira whispered.

in the end, I couldn’t bear to see my house like this, so I sobbed hard on Mira’s shoulder.

Thomas faced the people who volunteered to help and said, “Alright, make groups of two or three and hop on a kayak. Before

and your grandma will be together at home again,” Mira said in a comforting tone.

310

I wiped the tears from my eyes and said, “Let’s check the attic.”

We paddled over to the stairs. We got out of the kayak and took

sweater, we tied the kayak to the banister. We trudged up the stairs using the oak wood banister, slipping occasionally. We got to the attic latch. Clunk! Clunk! I heard the sound of walking feet.

“Grandma!” I shouted.

“Aria?” my grandma’s frail voice exclaimed.

“Yes, it is me and Mira! We are going to take you to the community center!”

She pushed open the attic door and released the ladder. We climbed up to the attic.

I grabbed my grandma’s delicate hand to help her down. Holding my grandma’s hand gave me an unspoken sense of calmness. Mira climbed the ladder down behind me and my grandma.

We slowly made our way down the stairs. We almost slipped a few times, but we both made it safely onto the boat in the end.

“Ready?” I asked. My grandma nodded, and we made our way than my shoulders.

As we passed streets with people helping each other, my grandma broke the silence and said, “Look at these people coming together and helping each other. In the devastation, people are joining hands to make sure everyone is saved. Everywhere we look we are seeing resilience.”

“Hhm. Some of these people are from the REI helping crew,” Mira observed.

“Hey, isn’t that where you girls work?” my grandma asked.

Mira and I nodded. We told grandma about my and Thomas’ idea. We ended the story by telling grandma about the acts of bravery we had seen.

My grandma said, “I am so proud of both of you girls. You are heroes.”

“Thanks grandma.” I replied as Mira smiled.

Finally, we reached the community center. It seemed like forever since we left the house. My hands ached as I clutched the paddle harder.

“Grandma, we need to go help out. Do you mind staying here alone until we get back?” I asked.

“Of course.” grandma replied.

A helper from the Cherryhurst Community Center walked out. Here in Hyde Park, the water levels weren’t as bad as it was in the other parts of Houston. The water was up to the lady’s knees. This meant that we could still paddle without the paddles scraping the ground.

“Hello, my name is Molly. Are all of you coming in?” she asked.

“No, only I am.” grandma responded.

“Okay, ma’am. I will help you out of the kayak and get you comfortable inside.” Molly said with a big and comforting smile.

Grandma wrapped me and Mira in a huge hug and said, “Stay safe out there. Come back before dusk.”

As she looked at me, I saw tears in her eyes. I wiped them away and said, “Of course.” Mira nodded in agreement.

Molly helped grandma out of the boat and faced us, “Don’t you worry, I will keep your grandma safe. You girls stay safe out there.”

“Thank you, ma’am!” me and Mira said. asked.

“A rope would be very helpful,” Mira suggested. Molly nodded and went inside to get my grandma comfortable. She came back out with a long and thick rope.

Mira took the rope and said, “We appreciate it.”

I faced Mira and said, “You ready?”

Mira said, “You bet.” people of Houston.

The Museum Mystery by Shay Patel

Hi, I am Shay, and I am going to tell you how I got back to the past. It all started yesterday when I was getting out of bed. Then we went to the Natural Science Museum to learn about Texas history for a new project we were doing in school. I sprinted out of the van as soon as the door opened, and my father was yelling at me to slow down but I did not listen to him and I just kept running as fast as I could, sprinting with my dog to go see my friends at the museum. When I got there, I opened the door and saw my friends and their parents there waiting for me. My dog ran straight towards them as everybody looked at me. After I recovered we bought the tickets and went to the area where they had the Texas Revolution items, and my dog, Holly found a little tiny box in the corner of the room. When we were blinded for a little bit, and when we woke up we were in a bed. (I was with my dog of course).

We seemed to be in a war camp but there were walls with concrete and there was no one else with us. We thought we were back in time because the guns they had were like the ones in the exhibit that we and when exactly in Texas we were. We decided to look outside and see the building we were in. We walked outside to see and what we saw was shocking! We were in the Alamo! But when exactly were we, it was hard to tell but using our knowledge we found out that we were in 1835. We panicked a lot because we were at the beginning of the Texas Revolution! We heard a bell. There had been a bell in the place we woke up! What if someone brought us there and they were checking if we were ok! After we heard the bell we spirited straight to where we woke up. When we got there, there was a person inside of who we thought was looking for us, and we went inside to see who it was. It was someone named Harry. We all thought for a minute who in the Alamo was named Harry, then it hit us. He was one of the surgeons in the Alamo. We greeted him and then we told him what happened

we got here. We told him we were about to leave.

As we were leaving, the whole building shook and we all fell down. Two things fell out of our pockets; they were buttons. One said, fast forward, and the other said exit. Someone had pressed the fast-forward button and made it when the Mexicans were invading the Alamo. There were gunshots everywhere! We ran up the stairs of the Alamo and saw the Mexican army ATTACKING the Alamo! They were

were starting to BREAK through the wall! We bolted to the lower level to alert the Texans that were in the Alamo, but no one was listening to us; they even seemed to not even notice us. Harry popped in telling us about the time traveling and that he also, like us, time-traveled but he could not get Back to the Future in a very sarcastic voice. We asked how long he has been in the past and he said a couple of days. We asked what year did you go to in the past?

He said, “1989.”

We said, “You have been in the past for 33 years!”

Then we all panicked, what if we end up here for 30 years like Harry. Then, I notice that my dog is whining at me. I have forgotten her this whole time! I start to pet my dog a lot and then she licks my buttons that have the words exit and fast-forward on them. I smiled. I have three of them and everybody else has one. I give one button to my dog and one to Harry. We all press the button but instead of sending us back to the future, it tells us a challenge. It says “If you wish to survive, do the following: make a wooden sword from scratch.” We all looked up at each other, and thought about what was going on and how this was happening. We set aside our questions and started to get to work on making a wooden sword. We started with cutting down trees and worked our way up to making the handle of the sword. Then a few days later we had it, we had made the wooden

311

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

sword. We went back to where we had put the buttons. The buttons said, Go to the place where you were last in the future, so we packed up our stuff and started our journey to the area where the museum will be in the future. Holly started to jump on me and she was trying to point at the little teleport button but we didn’t even notice that she was pointing at that at all. We just thought that she wanted to play, so we sat down and I played with Holly for a while. When we got back up we continued our journey through Texas. Eventually, my button fell out of my pocket and I noticed the little teleport button on the projection. I told everyone else but they didn’t have it so we decided for me to press the button to see what would happen. We said our goodbyes and I pressed the button and I started to glow then I was at the portal, and that is where I am now.

Right now I am waiting for them to come to the portal. It has been lonely the past couple of days from not eating to not having

some are small. I wonder if they are all my friends and their parents! Now I am running as fast as I can to get to them. They get bigger and bigger as I get closer, but then I see it was only Sam Houston. I see people behind them they actually look like my friends. I just ran right into Sam Houston and I am so surprised I can run into people now? How, like how can I do that now? He starts to tell me that my friends were worried about me and what happened to me. I saw their faces, they are my friends! I so want to run right into them but I wait until they get to where I am standing.

I hug them and say, “I was so worried you wouldn’t make it to the portal in time.”

“What do you mean?” they asked.

I take them to the portal and they start to walk straight into the portal. But before they go in I stop them and say, “We will be waking up in our bedrooms like this morning. Before we came to the museum. Everyone else that did not come here will not remember what happened before. We will still meet up at the museum today right, and one more thing let’s not open the box that we opened today. Well bye, see you at the museum.”

The next day, when I woke up I looked at the date and it was the next day when we went to the museum! I ran to my parents and ask “Did I go to the museum yesterday at all?”

My parents said, “No you slept right through yesterday and you did not go to the museum yesterday. We tried waking you up but you would not wake up at all. We are sorry but we could not get you up.” Then I had an idea. My idea was to call everybody that was there and ask them if they slept through yesterday. When I called everybody they seemed to have the same answer they had slept through yesterday too. We all went to the museum, paid for the tickets and took the box that was in the corner of the room, and left to go home, giving me the box to take care of.

Texas: History Alive

by Siena Patterson

“Well,” my mom said as she put the last box into the mover’s truck. “That’s just about it!”

I sighed as I took one last look at my now former house. It was made of sturdy brick, standard for a home in Denver, Colorado, and the door was carved wood. I would miss the door the most because when I was little I would pretend I lived in Narnia, and every day was an adventure. In a way, that was true. My mom, dad, and I have lived in this house for as long as I can remember, but my parents are anything from your normal, strict parents. Both my parents have

how to live like a caveman), are active risk seekers (danger is both their middle names- they have literally changed them), and are Textheir tacos). Their crazy hyper energy makes me think sometimes they forget they’re the parents, so I have just learned to expect the

unexpected. Two months ago, when I came home from school, I told my parents about the Annual Texas Survival Competition in Austin, Texas. I thought it would be a fun little road trip to Texas for the competition, then we would go back to our normal(ish) lives. But boy, oh boy, was I wrong. Unlike ANY other people on this planet, they decided to MOVE there. To Texas. For a competition we could drive to. They say the move is for the diversity and unique culture, but I really think we’re only moving for tacos and avocados. Don’t get me wrong, I’m excited, but I’m going to miss my old home.

“Emma, time to go,” my dad said. Just like that, as one door closed another one opened.

The drive down took a while, but it was fun. Finally, we arrived.

My parents thought we should learn a little bit about the culture before we got settled into our new house, so we went into a suspicious looking museum called: Texas: History Alive. I was a little nervous when we walked into the small building. A man was sitting at the front desk. He was old and plump and was reading the newspaper with glasses sitting delicately on the tip of his nose.

Looking up with the bell that dinged when we walked in, he said, “Welcome! Welcome!” He had a grandfatherly voice that put me at ease right away. “My name is William, and my grandpappy founded this museum when I was only thirteen years old.” We walked up to the desk.

“That’s so cool! Our daughter, Emma, is thirteen right now,” my mom replied. “Oh, and I’m Miriam, and this is my husband Stephen.”

He stared at me for what felt like the longest time of dead silence, and I was starting to think he was hard of hearing. I was about to repeat what my mom said when he yelled, “TEEEEEEEEEEEEEEX!!!” I jumped back. That was not what I was expecting, and I always expect the unexpected.

“Sorry,” he said. “My grandson was just messin’ around with the museum things if you know what I mean.”

WHAT? No, I did not have the slightest clue what he meant. How did he know what his grandson was doing? It was completely silent upstairs. What if he has x-ray vision, or super hearing or…I snapped out of my daydream when I heard what sounded like cowboy boots thudding down the hallway. A kid around my age popped out of the doorway. He was tall and gangly, had brown curly hair, and was

Before he could say anything William roared, “TEX! What. Were. You. Doing?”

Tex replied, “Umm… taking a…tour.”

“Ah, I see. Tex, we’ve talked about this,” William said and then gestured to me. “Why don’t you take Emma here on the full tour.”

“The full tour?”

“The FULL tour.” Okay, what is going on? There was waaaaay too much eyebrow raising and head tilting for that to be normal.

“Uhm, Mom, Dad we have to pay for tickets don’t we?” I asked. I was hoping my parents would rather spend money on the taco shop we saw earlier, and not at this increasingly suspicious museum. Of course, my parents were unphased, as usual, and paid William. This seemed to be the one time they could resist avocados.

“Thank you, Stephen,” he said as my dad gave him $18.36. “Did you know that Texas gained their Independence from Mexico in 1836?”

“I did not! But I suppose that is why I’m here!”

“Right you are Stephen! Now, Tex, go take Emma on the tour.”

“The FULL tour, Pops?”

“Yes, the FULL tour, Tex!”

“Ok…”

As I walked through the door, I felt like a new adventure was about to begin.

Walking down to the main exhibit room was the longest fourteen seconds of my life. Tex’s brows were knit, and he looked very confused. No one said anything until we got to the door that led to the main

312

display. I was about to turn the knob that let me into the room, but Tex blocked me. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” he whispered.

“You didn’t warn me about anything.” My hushed voice was becoming increasingly high.

“Oh. Well, umm, then I’m warning you.”

“About what?” I whisper-yelled.

“You’ll see.” And with that he opened the door and gently pushed me through.

or display cases, or an old-timey taco stand, but I had walked into a room of painted pictures.

I turned to Tex, and in the scaredest voice I could muster I said, “A room of pictures! How will I ever make it out of here! This is THE MOST dangerous situation I have ever been in.” Then, I broke down laughing. Tex cracked a smile.

“Well, Emma, while these pictures might not be scary, what they do is.”

“That makes absolutely no sense.”

“Maybe not,” he said as he walked over to a painting with a gold plaque below it saying October 2, 1835: The Texas Revolution Begins. Tex then started an explanation that I was sure would turn into the most boring tour of all time, “In 1835, Texas, part of Mexico, at the time, had had enough of Mexico. Tensions were very high. Texas wanted Mexico to allow United States immigration, provide better mail service, and better protection of native peoples. Mexico had also abolished slavery, and Texas was afraid that they would have to get rid of their slaves as well. Texas also wanted statehood.” As Tex said this, the museum colors started to bleed together and fade away. I blinked a few times, thinking my contacts were not working, but the harder I blinked, the colors blurred even more. What was happening? Then, I felt like I was falling down, down, down into a bottomless pit, but almost as soon as the sensation started, it ended, and I was in a room with three men yelling.

“Tex!” I whispered-yelled.

“Oh don’t worry,” he said in an extremely calm manner for someone who was just teleported to who knows where. “They can’t see or hear you, so you don’t have to whisper.”

“That’s what you think I’m worried about?!” I was still whisperyelling. “What just happened? Where in avocados’ names are we? Who are those people? Is this even safe?”

“I warned you.”

“WHAT?”

and Dr. James B. Miller, a Texan doctor who supported the Texan independence cause. They’re trying to get Santa Ana, the current President of Mexico, to approve their list of demands.”

“Wait. What demands?” I asked.

“The ones I told you about before we time traveled,” he responded. “Oh.” I racked my brain for a few seconds before I remembered. Time travel had taken a toll on me. Suddenly, my thought process

“Austin!” Santa Ana bellowed. “I have had enough of your tomfoolery! Take him away!”

Two guards then stormed in to take the man named Stephen away.

“Where are they taking him?” I asked Tex.

“Jail,” Tex replied matter-of-factly. Then it hit me. This was the FULL tour. I knew all that eyebrow raising and head tilting was abnormal.

Tex must have done this millions of times. This was the FULL tour. How cool is this!?! I guess my parents’ being-scared-is-a-wasteof-time mindset was starting to grow on me. At this moment, I was anything but scared. I was ready for the next adventure.

“Wait, what happened next?” I asked.

“Well,” he said. “Tensions continued to grow, and with the amount of settlers from the United States, Texas continued to push,

for Texan independence, The Battle of Gonzales.”

“Woah!” I exclaimed.

“Colonel John H. Moore, that guy over there,” Tex said, pointing at a man who looked like he was in charge.

“He and some of his men refused to return a small cannon Mexico had given them. Earlier today, Moore and his company ambushed.”

“RETREAT!!” someone yelled. Before I could ask who Tex told me even though Mexico retreated, the war had only just begun. Then, the colors blended together and I felt like I was falling again. When the sensation ended, we were in a large meeting room.

“We are now in Washington on the Brazos, late at night, March 1, for Texas,” Tex said, before I could ask.

“I can’t believe this is happening in front of my own eyes!” I told him.

was surreal! I like to just travel through the paintings over and over, which is what I was doing when you and your family got here, but

Our conversation was interrupted by the ding of a clock. “Well would you look at that,” one man in a navy overcoat said. “It’s March 2, 1836.”

“Well then,” said another man in emerald green. “The Republic of Texas declares its independence from Mexico on March 2, 1836!”

“This is SO COOL!” I yelled. “I can’t believe we just witnessed that. That must have been so scary.”

“It’s even worse because, around a month ago, Santa Anna moved 6,000 men into Texas. Right now Mexico already largely outnumbers the Texans.”

“So the odds aren’t too high for Texas right now?” I asked him. Tex replied, “Correct you are, my friend.” Just then, the colors blended together, and we ended up in a stone room with crying women and sleeping children all around us. I looked up at Tex, asking my question with my eyes. What is happening? When and where are we?

“This is the battle of the Alamo, February 23, 1836.” Tex told outside these walls.” I shuddered.

I told Tex, “I don’t think I can sit here for the rest of the battle.” I’ll give you a quick rundown of all the major battles, and I can skip us ahead to see how it ends.”

“Really, Tex? Thank you!” were in a blank, cavernous room, and as he explained the battles eyes.

“So here’s the Texas Revolution in short,” he told me. “In the beginning Mexico was winning every major battle, and the chance of Texan independence was looking quite slim. The last battle was the battle of San Jacinto on April 21, 1836. The Texans wanted to avenge their losses at the Alamo and Goliad. They attacked under General Sam Houston when most of the Mexican Camp was napping. The battle lasted only eighteen minutes, but the Mexican Army was demolished.”

“Woah.”

“Yeah, and it gets even crazier,” Tex said. “They found Santa Ana the next day dressed as a normal soldier.”

“WHAT!” I exclaimed, shocked.

313

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“He didn’t want to be caught and killed,” Tex explained. “Wow.”

days later, on May 14, 1836, the Treaties of Valasco were signed right here in Fort Velasco. The treaties basically said that ‘Mexico would evacuate from the newly formed Republic of Texas, ending the war,

“Wow,” I said. “I sort-of knew how this whole story ended, and I was still thrilled to watch it all take place in front of my own eyes.”

“It’s so cool every time you see it,” Tex told me. “Texas was an independent republic until 1846.”

All too soon, I could faintly hear William saying, “Tex, I think that’s enough history for one day!”

“Wait, so then what happened afterwards?” I asked as we were walking back down the hallway to get into the main entrance of the museum.

“Well, Texas joined the United States, making it the 28th state. for another day.” We walked through the door to the lobby area.

“Have a good tour, Miss?” William asked me.

“Yes, sir!” I responded.

“I’m glad. Tex,” William continued. “Did you know these folks are going to be our new next door neighbors?”

Tex and I looked at each other before screaming, “NO WAY!” in unison.

“Yes, way,” my dad said.

As we were walking out my mom told me they were going to help us get settled into our new place, which was about a ten minute drive from the museum.

As I got out of the car in front of our new house, I saw that there was a wooden front door. I couldn’t be more excited to start my newest Narnia in Texas with my family and our new friends.

had a tough time standing after getting off!

When my vision cleared, I saw a water cannon game. I really wanted to play and somehow, I won! I was so happy; I picked out a giant dog stuffed animal. I then decided to test my luck again and tried a basketball game. Sadly, I lost that one but the person who won gave me the prize. Then it was time for lunch. This time, I got a slice of pizza and cotton candy ice cream.

It was then time to go on another roller coaster. One went straight up, then right down and into a loop where my picture was taken. When we got off, I received my picture. My eyes were closed, and I looked really scared. We tried a whack-a-mole game and won a basketball. For dinner, we went to Texas Roadhouse. I got a steak.

I got up so early at our hotel the next morning and was really excited to go to the rodeo again. Sadly, this would be the last day of being there. We left the hotel to get some breakfast and then went to the rodeo. As they were setting up, we were told that it did not open till 9:00am it was only 8:00. After what felt like an eternity, the rodeo

After we got into the rodeo, I went to a ring toss game.

the host told me.

Sadly, I only got the round around the bottle four times, but I was

After we saw a magic show, and they did amazing tricks. One trick involved a man locked in a box with poisonous snakes on top, slowly coming into the box and somehow the magician escaped without a scratch!

We saw the rodeo where there were people riding bulls. It was fence!

We went to a museum at the rodeo. It had cool facts like that

Livestock Show and Rodeo for spring break. I was so excited! As soon as we got there, you could at once smell the popcorn and funnel cakes, hear loud music and the yelling of roller coasters, and see all the carnival games and giant stuffed animals. The game hosts were calling for people to play while at the same time congratulating winners. Everything looked so exciting and new. I was not sure which way to turn.

I decided to start with the rides. I really wanted to try the Go Karts, but sadly, I was too short. Instead, I decided to go on the carousel and the giant slides. The carousel was so fun; I got on a lion and went round and round. On the slides, I had to sit on a sled as I went down. With all the excitement, I started to get hungry. For lunch, I had

on another ride but sadly, all good things must come to an end, so we went to the hotel. My parents saw the sadness on my face but to my surprise we were going to stay at the rodeo for another two days!

The next day, we woke up early to go around the area and get breakfast. We decided on donuts. After a while of searching, we found a small shop with an extensive line; we knew they had to be good. They were so good. I got a strawberry donut with sprinkles and an orange juice.

We had a few hours until the fair opened, so we went to the Trampoline Park. I was so excited as soon as we got there and checked

When we got to the Fair, we had the place all to ourselves. I went

Stock Show. Two and a half million people come to the rodeo every year! Mutton bustin’ is a very popular activity. The Rodeo is made to keep old traditions alive. There is always barbeque somewhere in the rodeo. The rodeo is so old it has survived wars. It has a tracked livestock and food industries. The rodeo is known as one on of the many jewels of Texas and has developed its own culture and continues to develop every year. The rodeo brings in donations of forty million dollars’ worth of youth scholarships every year.

Antonio, where there is good food, rides, games, and shows. The rodeo always has new celebrities coming to the rodeo like country singers.

After I left the museum, I went on a ride that takes you up into the air and then drops and goes back up again. After I got off of the ride, my parents told me we were leaving soon. I was sad but decided to go have as much fun as possible before we left. I went to the water cannon game and tried my best to hit the targets and surprisingly, I

so fast! After I got off the slide, it was time to leave, so I grabbed my prizes and left. I was sad but knew we would come back again.

The Melting Pot by Savir Peri

Texas. The Lone Star State. The Beef State. The State of Friendship. What do all these names mean to me? Well, to explain that I’ll have to tell you a story.

“Savir, we’re going to be late!” My mom yelled while trying to pile the rest of my siblings into our family minivan. I sighed and got into the car with the rest of my family. I’d given up looking for my camera. I probably didn’t need it anyway. I’d waited so long for this trip. Apparently, we were going to meet our entire family there. In school, the clock never seemed to hit 2:40pm.

In the car, it smelled like peanut butter and jelly sandwiches and

314

The Houston Livestock Show and Rodeo by Bryson Peña

bananas, which is what we all gobbled down on our way to the airport. When we reached, we stepped out of the car into the cool New York air. We weren’t going to return again until October, just in time for my grandma’s birthday. We marched into JFK airport, yearning for the warm Texas sun.

“Please fasten your seatbelts,” blared the speakers as everyone stowed their bags. I sat in the window seat like I did every plane ride with my earbuds in, gazing through my window as the airport became smaller and smaller until it was just a speck in the sea of

Nemo until my mom woke me up to a steward offering us peanuts and cookies.

“Can I have a pack of peanuts and a Coke please?” I asked. The steward nodded and reached over to hand me my snacks. I thanked him and returned to snoozing through my movie.

plane to security. We received our check-in bags from the conveyor belt at baggage claim and walked out of the door into the clear Texas sunshine. In my opinion, every state has a different feeling, it felt like I was supposed to be there. Texas felt like home.. My thoughts were interrupted by my uncle, who pulled over in his big, gray Honda. We

cushy seats.

We stopped at a gas station a little bit into the drive, and I felt a shock as I stepped out from the cold, clammy air into the bright sun. As I was retying my shoelaces, I noticed a sign for the annual Texas State Fair. I reached into my pocket for my camera to snap a picture of the vibrant road sign, but then realized that I’d left it back home in New York. Instead, I made a note of it in my brand new beige notebook with the creamy white pages. I reached into my bag and put my sunglasses on. I paced back and forth for a couple of minutes until we got back into the car and drove off.

“Wow…” said my mom, conveying our thoughts as we gazed upon our aunt’s humongous house. We walked in, and were led to the room we would be staying in. The houses in Texas are pretty much the same as the houses on Long Island where I’m from, except they’re well, bigger. Pretty much everything in Texas is bigger. The houses, the highways, just everything about it. I went downstairs to the big dining table and gawked. There were so many people! The crazy part is that they came from all parts of the U.S. From Kansas, Chicago, California, New York, and even a family from Alaska. It was kind of like Texas brought our entire family together. Being in the center of the U.S, made it a convenient meeting spot for our family get-together. There were people sitting on the couch, around, greeting all of our wonderful family and connected with them almost instantly. We piled some food onto our plates and sat in front of the TV.

It was 10:00 P.M, we sat around the coffee table discussing what we were going to do in Texas. “I think we should go to a museum,” my sister suggested.

“But Saanvi, that’s so boring! Let’s go to a park,” replied my younger cousin.

I didn’t feel like going to either of those places but couldn’t think of a better alternative. I suddenly remembered the sign I saw on the way there. I pulled out my notebook, opened to the right page, and held it up for everyone to see. I explained the Texas State Fair from what I saw on the sign. Apparently it was one of the most popular events in Texas. Everyone agreed that we would go, and I was so excited that I could barely sleep that night. But I brushed my teeth, and dozed off, dreaming about what the State Fair would bring.

The next day, we went to the Dallas Museum of Art, as per my sister’s wishes. I had thought that it would be extremely boring but in fact, it was pretty interesting. My favorite piece of artwork was a painted scene about the sunset around the world. After our adventure to the museum, we turned around and went to a park. After a pretty long drive, we all stretched our limbs, and walked into the sunshine.

There were people everywhere. We set out a gingham picnic blanket and ate a big lunch of sandwiches, yogurt, apples, and lemonade. We shielded our eyes from the persistent sun. Some of us chit chatted, some played volleyball, and some of us just lay down on the blanket. I chose to lay down and think. I thought about all sorts of things. I thought about peanut butter and bananas, I thought about New York, and I thought about Texas. “What does Texas mean to me?” I wondered aloud.

The next day was the day of The Texas State Fair. Everyone was excited, but I was sure that no one in the whole house could have been more excited than me. I’d planned our whole itinerary in my head.

the back of a white Tesla. I started jotting down our schedule into my notebook.

Big Tex Choice Awards

State Fair of Texas Rodeo Big Tex Barn Dance Social Fourth on the Midway

Once we parked there, we walked to the Big Tex Choice Awards. As this was a food competition, my sister readily watched. We saw crispy, crazy corn, pork shots, and deep fried I - 35. We

the competition. Afterwards, we went up to talk to one of the winners. She was very friendly, and mentioned she had family in New York. We chatted and joked around for a bit. It felt good. Back in New York I was used to people always in a rush, but this conversation seemed never to want to end. We thanked her and moved on to the next event.

The second event was The State Fair of Texas Rodeo! We watched a man riding a fake bull but none of us were brave enough to try it for ourselves. We followed the rest of our itinerary, wandered around talking to people, enjoying local food and having fun. We did this until late evening and then got back into our cars, this time with a lot of souvenirs, and drove back home.

I don’t remember falling asleep, but sometime the next morning day.

“What does Texas mean to me?” I pondered. Was it the location? The warm weather? Was it the food? Or the music? Or maybe the people. But what was it that made these people so special? Maybe it’s their kindness and generosity. The Texas state motto “friendship” is rest of our time in Texas doing all sorts of fun activities. We enjoyed walks, and we thoroughly enjoyed Texas.

They call America The Melting Pot, but Texas was my family’s melting pot. Texas had brought my family together from all parts of the United States. We got to spend quality time together, and make lifelong memories, while soaking in the welcoming Texan spirit. My family enjoyed this excursion so much that it has become an annual family get-together. I always look forward to meeting my family every year!

The Galactic Time Jump by Ved Prakash

Once upon a time, there was a person named Aaron Jones. Aaron worked for N.A.S.A (National Aeronautics and Space Administration), which started as a government agency soon after Sputnik was launched by the U.S.S.R (Russia). The space race was just starting, and America was determined to win it, so President John F. Kennedy gave access to create N.A.S.A.

Aaron was currently working with his team on a reusable rocket with sonic speed in the Houston Facility. Aaron would also be the astronaut to pilot the rocket. N.A.S.A had been working very hard

315

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

understanding was about to happen.

A week after the rocket was completely built was the launch day. So many people had gathered around the spacecraft. It was shiny white and had massive boosters. It was thin and tall, so it could be aerodynamic. Aaron was already in the pilot seat, wearing his astronaut suit. The ginormous clock read 20 seconds. The countdown had begun! 3… 2… 1… Liftoff! The rocket propelled itself up, its massive

whistling of the rocket breaking the sound barrier.

“Aaron, do you read me? This is Houston, Texas,” the intercom asked Aaron.

“Loud and clear, Houston!” Aaron replied. Aaron zoomed through the atmosphere and into space. He could belt, and millions of stars. Then, he saw a spiral of light opening up. make Houston hear him. But his microphone did not work. The light swallowed the rocket up, along with Aaron.

“I’ve lost Aaron on the radar!” The entire mission control panicked, “Where is he? Aaron, do you read me? Do you copy? Aaron?”

The rocket crashed into a large expanse of trees, burning as it fell to the ground. Aaron was safely inside, but the rocket was broken. Aaron pulled himself out of the rocket and spectated the landscape. A mile away was a construction site where the buildings that were being created looked quite familiar to him. It was… the N.A.S.A Houston Facility! Why was it under new construction?

Could I be in the past? thought Aaron.

Aaron could not believe that he was in the past. He thought, while he was gone, the building may have suffered damage from the launch. But then, what could that spiral of light be? He decided to ask one of the civilians where he was, so he found his way out of the trees and asked someone.

“Excuse me, sir, what year is it?” Aaron knew it must sound weird, but he didn’t care.

“Oh, you are hilarious!” the man replied, “It’s 1992! Good joke!”

If it’s 1992...thought Aaron...That means I traveled back in time to when the Johnson Space Center in Houston was being built. This is a catastrophe!

the rocket crashed here through the wormhole, but there was a risky

he also knew he had to get out of this time, so he took his chances. Before launching the rocket, Aaron knew he needed to put the rocket upright otherwise the launch would not work. Luckily, the rocket partly crashed onto a massive rock, making an ok launch direction. It was not perfect, but it was enough. Aaron put on his space gear, which still had all its protective layers, went to the pilot seat, and started up the rocket.

“This better work, otherwise, I don’t know. Here goes nothing!” Aaron exclaimed.

Fuel was at 10%, and as the spacecraft got higher it went from 9%, then 8%, and before Aaron knew it, fuel was at 3%! Aaron braced for immense failure, and impact. If this didn’t work Aaron would be stuck in this time. But then a blue-whitish spiral opened up and with blinding light.

“Huh? Where am I? I’m crashing!” Aaron panicked.

The fuel was at 0% and the rocket was heading directly near water. Had Aaron reached his time? The rocket splashed into the water, and to Aaron’s surprise, he found a boat speeding toward him. It was the Houston Facility coming to his rescue! He got back to his time! Aaron broke out of the shuttle, and quickly aboard a rescue boat.

“What happened to you?” one worker asked. “Your rocket went into space and then we lost you on the radar. It’s been a few days! We were all panicking!”

“I’ll tell you all later,” Aaron responded. They eventually reached the Houston Facility, after traveling on water and land. Every worker on the team was happy to see that Aaron was back safely. He was immediately taken to the director.

“What happened to you?” she demanded.

“The rocket went extremely fast, and then a spiral of light opened up and I traveled back to 1992. Then I rebuilt the rocket and got back home.” Aaron explained quickly.

“Wait, you traveled to the past? This changes how we look at science and time and space!” The director couldn’t believe it.

strong enough to make the boosters working again. Then he would rebuild the rocket! His past self was not hired by N.A.S.A at this time, so Aaron wouldn’t have to worry about changing the past entirely.

Aaron walked the mile to get to the construction site, pretending to be a tourist examining the space center. Of course, there were boundary lines, but security wasn’t that good. Everyone was on a break in the same place at the front of the facility, and Aaron was at the back behind the boundary line. With no worker looking, and no tourists here, Aaron crawled under the yellow tape and set foot on the dusty, sandy ground of the construction site. He saw a huge recycle section with parts just to the right of him. Just what he needed!

He went straight to the recycling section and immediately took one part at a time. The recycle truck was not with any driver, so no one noticed Aaron. Just as he was taking the last of the gears, the gears, slid under the yellow tape, and sprinted out of sight and away from the construction site.

was the propulsion system. The other systems were all ok. It was time to get to work!

and other materials. Then he went to the pumps and nozzle, which were not broken, but they were just shifted out of place.

Finally, the last part, the fuel. Most of the fuel burned up after

Aaron knew he needed to explain the story in detail, but for back and time, and it was amazing he survived it. Space and time were vast concepts, and Aaron had the adventure of his life. Understanding this would be tough, but Aaron knew that if you try your hardest and work toward your goal, you can accomplish anything.

The Lesser-Known Side by Chloe Prettyman

What do you think of when you hear people talking about the Lone Star State? Some people may envision a boot wearing, cattle driving, blue collar man when they think of Texas. Others may think of the gorgeous southern Belle, a woman known for being sweet with just a greenery, rattlesnakes, and cacti make most other people out of state think of the New Yorker Magazine dubbed “Super-American state”. Beaches and piers, boating and backwoods, those are what apparently make the Lone Star State. Except, that’s not all there is to it. The towns, cities and small communities all run rampant with pride for their state, but that doesn’t mean we celebrate the same. From shining lakes and sparkling ponds, to bustling cities and towering mountains, the state teems with pride and appreciation for its beautiful home. However, not all Texans look or act the same. Not every voice has the same thick southern twang like many hear on the country radio station, and not all feet sport the same spurred cowboy boots. Texas

316

might be known for many things, but there’s a lesser represented side to the famed Lone Star State. I get it, cowboy boots and big ten gallon hats seem appealing to non-Texans, but what about the people who

to draw in visitors from out of town, but what about the numerous schools and colleges that are teaching today’s future leaders? Hello, my name is Chloe Prettyman, and I am here to talk about the lesser known side to Texas, as well as southern hospitality.

Texas A&M, University of Texas, Texas Tech, and many other

thinks about the Texas schooling system. High schools are usually

too teach the future leaders of our generation. Deweyville, Lcm, Starks, and West Orange are all great examples of schooling in southeast Texas, and are vastly diverse all across the board. On top of less represented schools, there are also many landmarks that are hardly ever talked about outside of the state, such as Devils Waterhole, Terlingua,

to try to get a peek at the city’s crowded attractions, but where they should be looking is towards the outer city. Luckenbach, Comfort, Laguna, Atascosa National Wildlife Refuge, and Hamilton Pool are all beautiful places to visit, especially if you’re looking for something to be a once in a lifetime experience. These landmarks may not be super well known, but they are beautiful nonetheless.

Along with outer city landmarks, there are also a ton of inner city attractions as well. The Houston Space Center holds many examples of how space exploration technology has progressed over the years as well as many STEM led educational programs. The Space Center hosts many different events, and is a fun place for children and adults alike.

The Cynthia Woods Pavilion is also a great inner city attraction, hosting over 300 concerts to day. Famous band and artists such as Slipknot, Gojia, Pentatonix, Joan Jett & The Plack Hearts, Korn, Rob Zombie, and Taylor Swift have all played at the concert hall. If you visit their website, you can look into the unique history of the Pavilion. Another place is the San Antonio Riverwalk, which is a scenic and educational tour of the city itself.

Speaking of cities and attractions, the Texas County Fair, hosted in Dallas, is one of the largest attractions Texas has to offer. Rides, games and live shows are the most popular attributes of the fair. Over 5,000 students are able to showcase their talents, skills, and livestock

art competitions, it’s a lovely time for students to show off their skills and stuff they’ve learned. Along with student achievements, the fair is also a popular place for local restaurants to advertise and sell their signature dishes. The most popular foods are BBQ, deep fried chicken, and various desserts and sweets.

One last thing is southern hospitality and kindness. Down south, many of us believe in treating others how you would want to be treated. Walking into any family owned store or restaurant may earn you a polite, “Hello, how are you today?” from anyone you interact with. A simple greeting is basically the bare minimum depending on where you are. In larger cities, you might only get a hello and a handshake, but in smaller towns, it’s almost guaranteed some sweet old lady will sit you down and ask how your day was, where you come from, and what you’re in their little town for. Store owners will always thank you for coming into their store. Paying it forward is another common form of politeness down here in Texas, with many people always keeping track of what they owe to others. Whether it be something as small as a candy bar, or something as drastic as letting someone borrow large sums of money, a southerner will almost always pay it forward, and pay you back no matter what. Politeness is something to be taught to young children in school, as well as at home. Proper titles such as Ma’am or Sir may seem like a sign of disrespect in some northern states, but in Texas it’s common respect and courtesy. Everyone is always treated with the utmost respect, young or old, rich or less fortunate.

I do hope you take into consideration all that I have said in this essay, from the Space Station to the small town politeness. Texas is a place of rich history and beauty, from the mountain tops to the lush green state parks that teem with wildlife. All creatures big and small coexist with one another, and communities such as small towns and vast cities bustle with activity. Tourists come and go, but Texas pride forever remains.

Davy Crockett, A Hero Not Forgotten by David Benjamin Prodoehl

Texas means a lot to me. There are heroes that made it the place that I love. Sam Houston and James Bowie are great examples. I think my favorite hero is David Crockett. Here is the story about how Davy Crockett became in my mind a hero not forgotten.

It was a hot day in Mexico. People were walking about doing their business. They were thinking about the Spanish mission that Sam Houston’s army took called the Alamo. The Texians wanted freedom from Mexico, but the new president of Mexico, Antonio Lopez de Santa Anna, was going to kill the Texians if it meant keeping Texas. The Texians attacked the Mexican army stationed at the Alamo on Alamo. The Texians captured the Alamo, but Sam Houston’s Army needed more time to be trained. Then, Santa Anna’s army headed over to San Antonio, where the Alamo was located.

The Texians needed help from brave men to defend the Alamo until Sam Houston’s Army was ready. Colonel William Barret Travis along. Then one day, a man with a coonskin cap left his horse outside Wild Frontier. This man is a Texas hero now and has a story that is the stuff of legends. According to that legend, he was born weighing more than 200 pounds. He had a pet bear named Death Hug and a pet buffalo named Mississip. His legend also says that when he was born, he said, “I’m Davy Crockett, fresh from the back woods. I’m half horse, half alligator, with a little touch of snapping turtle. I can ride a streak of lightning this country. And I will!” Many other amazing things happened to the Davy Crockett in the tall tales, but this is not the David Crockett who entered the Alamo. I want to start this story with David Crockett, the hero, and not the legend.

David Crockett was born in Limestone, Tennessee, on August 17, 1786 to a poor family. His family was so poor that David described that his father never had the means nor opportunity to give his children any learning. David even said, “I stood no chance to become great in any other way than by accident.” If he had known what was in store for him, he might have thought otherwise. His parents, John and Rebecca Crockett, were farmers. David’s dad was also a soldier during the American Revolutionary War. When David was 7, the family

The Crockett family moved again but this time to Jefferson County, Tennessee. David’s father opened a tavern along the road from Abbington to Knoxville.

One day in 1798, A Dutchman stopped at the tavern. He was travelling with all his belongings and a herd of cattle towards Virginia and needed help. David’s father hired out David to Mr. Siler (the Dutchman). David had never left his family before, nor did he want to leave. David wrote that he “set out with a heavy heart.” David Crockett was so homesick that he ran away from Mr. Siler and went back to the tavern. David was a changed boy when he arrived home. While he was away from home, Mr. Siler had taught him how to country, which helped him in many situations in his life. (That part of the story is for later.)

afford it, David and his brothers went to school. On his 4th day at

317

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

punished. When his father found out he was not going to school, he planned to punish David, but David ran away from home and stayed away for two years. He went back home, and his father put him to work by making David pay off his father’s debts. David did not like working at Wilson’s place (one of his father’s creditors) but liked working for Mr. Kennedy (the other creditor). After Mr. Crockett paid off the debts, David continued working for Mr. Kennedy and began going to school again but quit after attending school for about 100 days. David found love two times, but sadly it did not work out in the end. It was not until he was at a party that he found his future wife, Mary Finley (nicknamed Polly). When remembering how they met, David said, “An old Irish woman came up to me, and began to praise my red cheeks and said she had a sweetheart for me.” Polly had another suitor, but she liked David more. So, on August 12, 1806, David got a marriage license, and married Polly. The Crocketts had three children: John Wesley, William, and Margaret.

David later moved a little farther down to southern Tennessee like other settlers. The Creek Indians did not like this and thought they were trespassing. A war started after an incident between the Creek Indians and the soldiers. David enlisted, even though Polly told him not to do so. He became a scout under General Andrew Jackson’s command, the future 7th president of the United States. David had warned a colonel that a Creek Indian party would attack General Jackson and his soldiers.

same thing, which upset David. After some time, the Creek Indian War did help with the situation in Florida, but later he paid someone else to take his place. (Soldiers were allowed to do that back then.) Sadly, after the Creek Indian War, Polly Crockett died due to an illness. David called it the hardest trial which ever falls to the lot of man.

David was going to have his brother and his brother’s wife take care of his children, but that arrangement did not work out. David knew he needed a new wife and stepmother for his children. A widow named Elizabeth with two children did not live far away from Crockett’s house. Her husband had died during the Creek Indian War. David Crockett visited her often, and soon they got married. They had three children named Robert, Rebecca, and Matilda. They settled in Lawrence County, which had no government because it was raw frontier land. They asked David to be the judge. David had never studied law and could barely even write his name. That did not stop David though. No, he worked hard as usual and became a very good judge. People thought his judging was fair. David said he did not do it by studying law but by using what was common sense.

He thought politics would be a good idea and ran as a member of the Tennessee legislature (the state’s law-making body). David did not like the idea of giving a speech, but he relied on his storytelling and humor. People liked his speeches and soon he won the election. Later, David’s friends thought he should run as a representative in of persuading, he agreed to run. He lost, due to not having enough money to campaign throughout the state. After a couple years, he decided to run again. This time David won. On December 27, 1827, David arrived at the nation’s capital. He was a good representative president. When it was David’s second term, Andrew Jackson was president.

David and President Jackson knew each other from the Creek Indian War and liked each other. They both disagreed on one thing, however, the Indian Removal Act. David said it was unjust. He said the Indians had no voice in the matter: it was forced upon them. Andrew Jackson did not agree with Crockett and instead pushed the act to become a law. Andrew Jackson won in the end and was furious with the act of protest David did against the passing of the law. The people back in Tennessee were not happy with Crockett’s protesting either. David ran for reelection again in 1831. Andrew Jackson’s supporters cheated, and while the election was quite close, David lost. He was

bitter with the act of fraud. David ran for congress again in 1833. This time, David won. Unfortunately, in 1835, during the reelection, David again lost. He was proud of his work, as he should have been. He was ready to move on and famously said, “You may all go to hell, I will go to Texas.”

David’s next plan was to explore Texas, not to join the Texas Revolution. Some people in Texas knew him, which he highly accepted. In a letter he sent to his daughter Margaret and her husband, David, he said, “It is the garden spot of the world. The best land and prospects for health I ever saw. I do believe it is a fortune for any man to come here.” He also decided

“and have enrolled my name as a volunteer.”

Here is Crockett’s oath of allegiance: I do solemnly swear that I will bear true allegiance to the Provisional Government of Texas or any future republican Government that may be hereafter declared, and that I will serve her honestly and faithfully against all her enemies and opposers whatsoever, and observe and obey the orders of the Governors of Texas, the orders and decrees of the over me according to the rules and articles of the government of Texas, ‘So help me God.’

David had taken the oath so when Texas won its independence (as wrote to his daughter saying, “I had rather be in my present situation than be elected to a seat in Congress for life.” So, after exploring Texas, the Alamo. Being in the Alamo was not easy. The Mexican soldiers arrived and fought every day. Colonel William Barret Travis assigned Crockett and his party to the weak point of the Alamo. He thought this area would be stronger if David and his party were there. David wrote that the Texians in the Alamo all had one single spirit amongst them, “And that is liberty, or death. To worship God according to the dictates of their own conscience, and govern themselves as freemen should be governed.” One day, before the siege of the Alamo, Colonel Travis woke up the soldiers. Now, before I talk about this part, there is something I need to say. No one knows if what I am going to explain actually happened, but since it is part of the proud history of my state, I am adding this anecdote in this story.

Colonel Travis drew a line in the sand and said, “I now want every man who is determined to stay here and die with me to come across the line.” Only one man did not cross the line. Everyone else

On March 6, 1836, the Mexican army launched their last assault

Mexican soldier that came near the weak side of the Alamo. Colonel Travis got shot in the head by a Mexican soldier. Texians were dying left and right. This is sadly where Crockett’s life ends. It is not known how he died, but it is believed he was the last man standing in the Alamo. Historians think that the best evidence of his death is in one

hiding in the dark after the siege. Among them was David Crockett. of war, and were not to be killed, for the general did not want anyone

Texians were sad about the tragedy in the Alamo. Even some people who had never met David Crockett or knew about his story were proud of what he did. Even though that was where Crockett’s life ended, his legacy continued to grow. Stories were made about him in the David Crockett Almanacs. The almanacs were supposedly written by David himself, but that is most likely not the case, and no one knows who the true author is. In the almanacs are some wild stories like how Davy rode a sea serpent from Cape Cod to Washington, or how he taught a cougar, an alligator, a wolf, and rabbits to dance. In the 1950s, there was a popular television series produced by Disney with three, one hour, episodes about Davy Crockett. These later got amassed to make a movie called Davy Crockett King of The Wild

318

interested in David Crockett. David’s character also appeared in the and have watched both movies. I have also read several books about Davy Crockett.

This story was made for a Texas hero who shares my name, and I think deserves more attention. Davy Crockett was a son, brother, husband, father, congressman, and most importantly, my hero who fought for my Texas and will never be forgotten.

The Gateway City by Jillian Quimbar

Located in the southern tip of Texas, Laredo is a unique city. Laredo is home to more than 225,000 people. Known as the Gateway City to Mexico, this unique city is merely a short walk away from Nuevo Laredo, Mexico. These two cities, separated by the Rio Grande River, share a distinct culture that prides itself on food, family, and rapidly growing city in 1755. Laredo was once part of Mexico and used to be known as Villa de San Augustine. Since this city was formerly present at every turn.

In addition to its rich history, Laredo offers a wide variety of activities that are fun for the entire family. Families can choose from Lake Casa Blanca, Uni-trade Stadium – home to the famous Tecolotes baseball team, North Central Park, Republic of the Rio Grande Museum, and cultural festivals that attract an international audience. The most highly anticipated annual festivities are part of the Washington’s Birthday Celebration Association, also known as WBCA. WBCA is a month-long festival that includes the Jalapeno Festival, International Bank of Commerce Youth Parade Under the Stars, WBCA Grand Parade, and the Jamboozie. These festivities are unique

president, George Washington. This festival has a little something for everyone and is truly beloved by the residents of Laredo. Whether

jalapeno eating contest, or simply want to people-watch and take in grand parade, WBCA has you covered.

Because of how close it is to Mexico, it is no surprise that Laredo is known for its authentic Mexican cuisine. The famous Mexican fast-food chain, Taco Palenque, is native to Laredo. Their delicious food which includes the pirata, is guaranteed to satisfy even the pickiest eater. This restaurant has proven to be so successful and beloved, that other cities such as San Antonio and McAllen have started their own franchises to give their community a taste of authentic Mexican cuisine. The local cuisine also includes tasty delicacies such as menudo, tripas tacos, pozole, and pan dulce. This cuisine is also present in many family gatherings during the holiday season. It is not uncommon to see families taking part in the preparation of tamales and menudo for Christmas and New Year’s Eve. Many families have their own secret recipes for many of these treasured delicacies. In fact, a local festival called the Menudo Bowl invites the community to compete for the title of best tasting menudo in the city. Many citizens compete and offer all who visit a sample of their homemade menudo in hopes of receiving their stamp of approval.

Laredo is also known for its wide variety of local specialty shops and malls. The Outlet Shoppes of Laredo includes over 50 stores offering high-quality clothes, perfumes, and electronics at a discounted price. This outlet mall is located on the United States-Mexican border and offers beautiful views of the Rio Grande River that many can enjoy while they shop and dine. San Bernardo Avenue, located near downtown Laredo, offers unique, custom pottery, Mexican candy, and traditional Mexican apparel available year-round. It is no surprise

that people from all over the world are eager to get their hands on one-of-a-kind custom creations that are only found in The Gateway City.

Another well-known annual Laredo festival that attracts thousands of visitors from across the country to visit, is the Laredo Sister Cities Festival. This festival has traditional Mexican dresses and foods. As you walk in, you will be captivated by the delicious aromas of Mexican food such as gorditas, unique tacos, aguas frescas, and candies. This is special to Laredo because it increases tourism and allows people from all over the country to come and see unique Mexican goods. This festival also helps promote small businesses in Mexico by exposing them to a larger audience.

Education is big in Laredo and residents and out-of-state students have two options to choose from in higher education. Texas A&M International University offers many degrees which include nursing, education, and the doctoral degree in international business, which is unique to the university. The international component of the university entices students from around the world to be educated at this diverse university. Laredo College, a two-year college located in students looking to learn new skills.

If you are more of an outdoors person, Lake Casa Blanca International State Park, which has offered water recreation to the citizens of Laredo for over 50 years, offers visitors scenic views and and picnic areas that are suitable for the entire family. The lake is centrally located and is home to wildlife which includes ladder-backed woodpeckers, cactus wren, great blue heron, and the tiny Morelet’s seedeater. In addition to these species, the lake is also home to blacktailed jackrabbits, white-tailed deer, and the Texas horned lizard. Visitors to the park can take a trip back in time as they walk through archaeological sites at the lake that prove human presence for about 3,000 years.

With Laredo bordering Mexico, it has become the largest importexport city in the United States. Manufactured goods like food, clothing, petroleum products, and vehicles are all transported to and from the two countries on a daily basis. This rapidly growing industry has attracted many people to the city for work and business.

Over the years Laredo has expanded from a small town to a large city that has a vibrant culture and is famous for many things. This city attracts people from all over the world for work and simply to just visit and take in the sights and sounds. The warm climate in Laredo allows for visitors year round. As the city continues to grow, there are new opportunities and development that will be made. Laredo is truly a Texas gem that offers an immersive culture that is sure to captivate anyone who visits.

Liberty’s Flight

by Emily Radhakrishnan

“I am only going to be gone for a week,” said my grandmother. I was supposed to watch the ranch while she was in Alaska. I was the

a gator, crochet, and was old enough to watch a whole ranch for a week. I hugged my grandmother and waved goodbye as her old red car lumbered off to the airport. I stayed outside to admire the lake and let the wind swirl my two brown braids around my face. Suddenly, I glimpsed something in the distance. It seemed black against the horizon where the sun was setting, but I could just manage to tell it was coming in fast. I darted out of the way as a huge bird made its appearance. It was brown except for the white feathers on its head. An eagle. There was a gold medallion slung across its neck which read LIBERTY. As I looked closer, I observed that there was something stuck in the bird’s wing. An arrow tip. The eagle didn’t seem hurt, and there was no blood, but it seemed to have hit a bone. Oh, and I nearly forgot to mention that I was in total shock about this whole

319

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

thing, but I had just enough sense to know that this eagle had crashed because of the arrow, and I could help. I rushed inside and brought out an animal medicine kit. I bandaged up its wing.

Then I turned over the medallion. On the other side, It said, LIBERTY: FEMALE EAGLE. IF FOUND, DO NOT HARM. ENDANGERED SPECIES. RETURN TO EL PASO. How was I supposed to get to El Paso? I was halfway between Houston and Austin! Liberty, as I had decided the eagle’s name was, didn’t seem to want to hurt anyone, so I approached her timidly. I gathered some twigs to make a nest-like environment for her so she would be cozy. I headed into the ranch house for bed.

The next morning, I woke up to the patch of sunlight glowing on my face and the soft call of the eagle. “Coorcoorcoo”… Liberty was pacing. I jumped downstairs, stuffed some apples, water bottles, and sandwich ingredients into my backpack, and raced out the door. My eagle friend had sat down. I slowly hopped onto her back. She was huge. To my surprise, she immediately leaped into the air as if she had been trained for this. We took to the skies with a whoosh. “Go Liberty!” She headed west, I checked my compass. She must have been going a mile a minute, but we still wouldn’t be able to get to El

mouse in her talons. I winced. If an eagle could roll its eyes, that’s what Liberty did. Liberty regained her position in the air. We soared in silence for a few minutes. I was admiring the scenery and Liberty was

made out a tiny shape; a bow. He was trying to hit Liberty! Flapwing! An arrow narrowly missed Liberty’s head! We dove for shelter in the hills on one side of the highway, nearly missing another arrow with a razor-sharp point. We must have covered about three miles between us, but that man could run fast. I pulled out an apple and took a bite.

“We’re gonna need to fuel up on food,” I said. “Stay here.” Even I could see Liberty was a trained eagle and would follow orders. I dashed out to the gas station and through the clear doors. I grabbed some fruit, and candy, and managed to run to the Belaire pet store for some mice on ice, frozen mice, for Liberty before paying, explaining to the cashier that my snake and I were on a long road trip, and hurtling out the door back to Liberty. As soon as we were airborne again, fwish! An arrow shot through the sky! It missed us by an inch and gravity pulled it back to that man.

“He’ll never leave us alone, Will he?” I questioned Liberty.

She replied with a COORCOORCOOOOOOO! Which most likely meant, hey Iam trying to focus and not kill us leave me aloooone. Protective eagle. Another arrow spun through the air, but gravity saved us by bopping its little pointed head back down to earth. Physics is a lifesaver. Liberty darted through a cloud. It was surprisingly cool. As in cold. As in FREEZING! Me: BRRR! Liberty: COORCOORCOO!. But it was also refreshing and took my mind off my worries. I dug into the bag of gummy bears and pulled out a red one. Cherry. I checked my watch. 11:43 = Lunchtime! I pulled out a cheese sandwich and tossed a mouse into the air in front of me. Liberty dove for it. Odd how you get used to riding a huge eagle. We landed somewhere in Austin, I knew because I saw a sign. Sadly, we were still nowhere near El Paso. I tossed another mouse into the air and took a bite of my PB and J. Liberty

as soon as she came close to the ground, a net swung around her! I toppled off to safety. Liberty wasn’t hurt, but she was trapped. Three men came out. One was tall, one had a beard, and one was plump. I stumbled to my feet.

“You can’t take her!”

The tall man laughed. “Step aside, kid. Leave the work to the pros. We know what we’re doing.”

An urgent idea leaped into my head. “Don’t you want to tire it

Liberty somehow seemed to understand my well-mapped plan. The bearded man twisted his beard in thought. Then he nodded. “Show us.”

I nodded to Liberty. “Stay girl. So here’s the plan. You open the net, I’ll ride her. Believe me, I’ve done this before.”

After some murmuring, the men nodded simultaneously. They cautiously lifted the net. I walked toward Liberty and got on her back.

up, okay? But until then, stay on the ground. Liberty paced. “This is an exercise for eagles. It gets them really tired.” At the mention of the word, Liberty took off. I screamed goodbye as the familiar feeling of the wind in my face took over fear. Liberty had the extra speed see Carlsbad. I got a sombrero and we resumed our trip. Finally, we reached El Paso. We landed in Mesa Valley at 4:32.

A man in a tuxedo stepped out of a black limousine. “Liberty!” he exclaimed. “I’ve been looking for you!” Then he turned to me. “Call me Agent One. Liberty is a trained eagle. I must thank you for returning her. What is your name?”

“Catherine Blossom.”

“Where do you come from, young lady?”

Being called a kid and a young lady on the same day is weird. “Carmine, Texas. I rode Liberty here, so I don’t know how to get back.”

Agent One nodded. “Actually, may I ask a favor of you? It is most likely far too extreme, but the agency needs more members. You most certainly have another life and the opportunity to say no-”

“I 100% would, but what advice would you give me to tell my grandmother? My parents moved to India.”

“Miss Bakers has decided to stay in Alaska. You may visit her.” I was a bit stunned by this whole thing, but I managed to accept it.

“Then you should meet the other members.” He nodded towards the limousine and a girl about my age with short blond hair and sparkling blue eyes came out. After her, came a boy of about 18 with black hair and eyes like the girl’s. Then was a group of twins, a girl and a boy, each with red hair, olive-green eyes, and freckles. Everyone wore black suits. and that’s Carter. But we each have code names. I am Blossom, because mean at skating, and Bill is Hornet. When he gets mad, he is really mad. Belle is Sapling. She is, as you can see, the shortest, although she grows the fastest.”

I smiled and said, “I am Eagle.”

poacher who wanted Liberty, but we dropped… a white dropping on his face. It was rather hilarious. We had no more stops or anything interesting. I tossed Liberty dinner at 6:30 and ate a quesadilla myself. We decided to land in San Angelo for the night.

I took out my sleeping bag and a map. “The plan for tomorrow is it in my backpack, then pulled out a nice novel.

When I awoke the next day, Liberty was pacing again. When I groggily sat up, she practically jumped. When I got on her back, she immediately sprung into the air like a wind-up toy frog. But unlike a toy, she stayed in the air. I soon saw why she wanted me to wake up. Around us were tons of men. A string pulled and my backpack went

Agent One nodded in approval. I watched the sunset on the western horizon. Abruptly, Agent one rushed us all into the limo. We sped off to a small store. Then everyone hopped out again.

“You’re going to like this,” said Carter.

Agent One tapped the lamppost closest to the store three times and a camera came out. By now, I had grown accustomed to bizarre things. and pushed it into the door labeled STAFF ROOM. It creaked open to reveal a beautiful room that had bunk beds and computers, one, two, Everyone hopped into a bed. Carter on the bottom, Azalea on top, Bill on the bottom, Belle above, and…a self-standing bed in a corner. For

320

“Morning!” Azalia was poking her head in my face. She stuffed

I spent the morning riding Liberty through obstacle courses under the thorough observation of Agent One. “You have potential!”

I ate lunch on Liberty. Then I was instructed to jump off. I landed

“We are lucky we found you,” said Carter. “There is a man trying to break into the museum. We need eyes in the skies.”

I grinned and said, “That would be me.”

That night, I ate a salad. Agent One said we needed little in our bellies. Then, we all headed outside. Liberty and I spotted something. We dove for it. A man! We deposited him on the rooftop with the crew. Agent One applauded. The man revealed he was a robber. He also revealed where the hideout was so Liberty wouldn’t tear him to pieces.

Five years later...I grabbed an apple on my way out the door. I hopped on Liberty. I soared through the sky. People were used to the Eagle Girl by now. There was no new action. Unless you count last night when a girl lost her kitten. We stay on patrol. But soon, they will strike. And we’ll be ready.

Texas, the Land I Love by Isabella Radke

Texas is a place where ideas and life can thrive. When I was younger, my family and I would drive for hours, searching for a sometimes orange and pink tints of the Indian paintbrushes would be our great state. To me it also represents those memories when my found our way back.

bull riders. I was amazed to see how long they could hold on. When the gates opened, the bulls would take off, and tried to buck the person off. It looked dangerous and I would never be brave enough to ride those bulls. The crowd would cheer so loud, I felt as if my ears would explode. Being a part of that screaming crowd was an experience that I will never forget.

After we played games and went on a few of the rides, we would go to the fares-wheel, and when we got to the highest point, I would look out to see the all the lights from the fair, then look off to the city, and imagined that I was higher than the skyscrapers. I would spend all day at the rodeo with my family. There was nothing that compared to the feeling of joy that I felt.

All my life, I have learned about Texas, and the people we lost in the battles to create our home. I learned about how people lost people of Texas deserved to feel safe in their own home and they died to ensure our safety, and they died heroes. Yes, there were times when we struggled to connect to others, but we need to focus on the bright side of Texas. We should not stay in the past and blame the past generation for their mistakes. If we just look at the bad things in life, we will never be truly happy; we will never know love, peace, or joy. Texas has a deep history that dates back decades and is full of experiences that other states can’t even compare to.

I used to want to leave Texas, and live somewhere else, but when I so badly. I missed my friends and family. I couldn’t leave the people I love as easily as I thought. Losing them would hurt me even if they were just a couple hours away, it would still feel like I was leaving my whole life and starting over, because everything I loved would feel like it had disappeared. My heart is in Texas, even if I move someday, my memories and childhood will always bring me back home to the Texas I know and love.

life and history. In the distance, we saw mountain-like hills painted on the horizon, each one special and different in size.

As we got closer to home, I could see the once used spaceships, guarding NASA’s doors. NASA is a big part of Texas, and I could not process the fact that my mom worked there. When the spaceships got closer, my mom would talk about each one. My mom would sometimes point out the building that she worked in. I would think about all the rockets that were built by the other engineers who worked there. I couldn’t even fathom how they made them, it seems so impossible, it’s amazing what people can do.

worked, I would draw spaceships soaring through space, and aliens that were yet to be discovered. Models of capsules would lie on her desk, and pictures of my brother and I were pinned on the walls. I was so proud of my mom. She was a genius in my eyes, and I hoped someday, she would be just as proud of me.

Every year, the rodeo would come, and my family and I would go shopping, just for this special day. We would dress up in a cowboy hat and boots and meet up with our friends and family. The rodeo was my favorite time of the year. Seeing all the animals, was always my favorite part. I loved to see all the calves and piglets with their mother. Sometimes I would wait for 30 minutes, hoping one of the

out of a crack in the shell, but it never did happen. The excitement I felt though while just watching the eggs was an irreplaceable feeling.

Sometimes I would watch the other kid’s mutton-busting. I wanted to ride, but I was always too afraid of falling off, then being trampled. Watching was enough for me. It was so cool to watch kids my age having so much fun riding the sheep as they took off sprinting in every direction.

After we saw the animals, we headed to the stadium to watch the

Texas has always been a part of who I am, because of the ways that I’ve learned through experiences. Texas is not just a place, it’s the soul of who we are. All the ideas of engineering, music, and food, are a part of us, no matter how far we go. Texas is a place where we can join and create extraordinary things.

Barn Ballerina by Lidia Rajevac

I was scraping my pencil on a piece of white paper. I began to sketch. I began to trace out a body. The person’s narrow hips gave their ballerina leotard a curve effect. I drew her hair into a neat ballerina bun. I shaded the ballerina skirt to look like it was made of silk. I grass. Swiftly moving my arms and legs. The beautiful motions I made my brain to the real world. I slowly opened my desk drawer which

arm from the drawer. I looked in my hand and I was holding a light pink pastel. I gave the pastel a long stare. The longer I held the crayon in my hand it gave off a pink powder. I wiped off the pink powder. I shaded in the ballerina’s feathery leotard. After I shaded the ballerina dress, I picked up the drawing and pinned it up on the wall next to all of my other ballerina sketches. I studied the many drawings I had sketched over the years. I brought my eyes level to the strip of wall

a bright pink tutu. Crayon marks had gone over the outlines of the improved at a massive rate. I heard my mom yell from downstairs.

I completely forgot about our vacation to East Bernard, Texas. I grabbed my sketchpad and my box of pastels. I hurriedly chose a

321

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

couple worn t-shirts and a couple pairs of leggings and shorts. I threw

from the wall. I unhooked my backpack and gently placed my sketch pad and pastels in the bag. I put on my backpack and grabbed the handle to my suitcase. I lugged my suitcase down the stairs and ran to my mother’s huge SUV. I picked up my small piece of luggage and threw it into the car. I leaped into my mother’s car and strapped the seat buckle over my shoulder and chest. I looked out the window. We were already passing the crust of the city. It was actually really nice not hearing constant car horn honking and the noisy chattering of passing pedestrians. All I heard was the AC vent blowing air and the irritating mooing of cows. I pulled out my sketchpad and box of

We were passing an apple orchard. The trees were lined up in a row of about twenty trees. The apples were bright red. Many had allowed themselves to fall to the ground. I brought my attention away from the tall green apple trees. I gazed behind a fence post. There was a little stem of a tree. Only light red balls hung from the branches of the tiny tree. The little tree made me feel sad and depressed. As if I wanted something I couldn’t quite reach. So I picked up my sketching pencil and sketched a tall version of the little tree. I looked at the stubby tiny tree out the window of the car. I glanced at the sketchpad in my hand.

back at the tree outside my window. It looked sad and disappointed. I made a silent hope that when the tree grew older it would look like my sketch. I tucked my sketchbook and pastels into my backpack. I took one more look at the miniature tree. I whispered a quiet goodbye to the tree.

When I was jolted awake by my mother I knew I had fallen asleep. I squinted out the window to see a little farm house and an old faded red barn. I stepped out of the car and took my suitcase in with me. I walked into the house. The farmhouse had a lumpy couch sitting in the middle of the living room. The kitchen was old but was still decorated nicely. The window above the sink lit the living room and kitchen. I grabbed a dusty glass cup from the cupboard. I went to

I sat at a bench under an oak tree. I looked at the daisy patch deep

my drawing supplies. I scurried back to the bench. I sketched out a garden and in the middle of all the tall green grass was a single short daisy. I imagined I was the little daisy. Looking up at all of the tall grass towering over me. I look down at my little thin stem that looks as if it would snap in two. I wish I were invisible or would disappear. So I imagined that I did. I went to a world where I was a tall strong daisy ready to take down anything in my way. I checked myself into the real world. I wasn’t a daisy or a strong person taking down anybody in my way. I was weak little me letting people take me down. I opened my eyes to see my mother sitting next to me staring at my drawing.

“Awful, right,” I mumble as I crumble it up and throw it on the ground.

“Why would you say that?” my mother replied, reaching for the everything but awful honey.” She looked me in the eyes. At this point I wasn’t listening. I walked away. Which was really mean of me but I wanted to be alone. I walked faster up the stairs and into an old bedroom. A portrait of a woman in a white church gown and a frilly hat hung on the wall. In the corner of the room was a small bed. There was a white wardrobe. Its dull white paint was chipped and classical music playing from outside my bedroom window. I peered through the glass to see a ballerina dancing in the tall grass. I watched her gracefully move through the dry grass. I ran down the stairs to

and washed off the dirt as best as she could. She walked over to the chopping board and chopped up the carrot.

She looked up and smiled. “So, are you over it?” my mom asked leaning against the sink.

“Yeah, I’m sorry,” I said apologetically.

boiling water. door.

“Okay, be back in one hour,” she said, holding a large wooden spoon and stirring the carrots.

yellow grass. She tied her pointe shoes up to her calves and began to dance. I peered through a gap in the bundled up grass. I admired her graceful movement. I spotted a little music box in the corner of the clearing. Pink tulips and white lilies were painted on the box’s lid. The box let out a beautiful melody of classical music. My body the edge of the clump of dry grass. I inhaled the scent of the wheat grass. I stepped forward, the ballerina stopped in her dancing and glared at me with her arms crossed across her chest. I gave her a gentle wave of my hand. Hello I mouthed. She stood there peering at me with an angered eye. She walked to the music box, picked it to my mom.

Out of breath I managed to say, “There was a ballerina dancing

“Oh, that is the owner’s daughter, Autumn,” she said, pouring carrot soup in a cracked bowl.

“She used to be a ballerina,” my mother said, looking out the

I decided to go to bed early. I woke early the next morning to try to catch Autumn dancing.

bacon off a frying pan.

“Okay sweetie, be back soon,” she said, cracking an egg over a

I was running and chewing as quietly as possible so if Autumn was there she wouldn’t hear me. I crouched behind a wad of wheat grass.

Autumn picked up the music box and twisted the knob. A quiet melody played from the box. She was about to start dancing. I jumped to my feet and came out of my hiding place. She looked at me and hurriedly picked up her music box and was about to run.

“Autumn, wait,” I shouted hoping she’d stop. She paused and turned around.

“What,” she sighed and said.

“Why did you stop?” I asked.

“Stop what?” she questioned.

“Ballet,” I asked.

forward. “I mean who dances that well and hasn’t at least had a couple of lessons.” because the greatest performance a ballerina could ever dream of, I was accepted. I was doing the steps perfectly, but I rolled my ankle and I fell.”

“So, I guess you started up ballet,” I replied. her hands.

“Why don’t I help you?” I offered. “I have done ballet before.” It was a lie. I had never done ballet in my life. But somehow, I had always felt connected to it. “But, I have to go back home in two days, so we should start now.” I got distracted. Watching the Texas grass sway in the light breeze. I imagined I was the Texas grass gently rocking back and forth in the wind.

“Hey” snapped Autumn, I had totally forgotten I was in the real world. I refocused and blinked a couple of times to adjust to the lighting.

322

“Okay, sorry to ask, but what made you mess up during your audition?” I asked.

“The grand jete,” she said, disappointed.

“I can help you,” I said proudly. What was I saying! I only knew how to draw ballerinas! I had no clue how to be a ballerina!

“Mia!” yelled my Mom from the barn house.

“Coming!” I yelled back. “Bye Autumn!”

The next days in East Bernard were the same, my mother prepared the same carrot soup. I visited Autumn at the spot where we met every day. The days passed by quickly. The next thing I knew I was packing up to leave. “Mom, can we stay one more day?” I pleaded.

“Sorry honey, no can do,” my Mom answered apologetically.

Autumn walked up to my Mom’s big SUV and said, “I will miss you Mia.”

“I will miss you,” I said.

“My big audition is two days away,” she said, panicked.

“Listen, your form is amazing, you’re just mentally weak, you can do this” I said reassuringly.

“Ok, bye!” replied Autumn day of waiting I turned on the Ballet channel. A girl named Violet

“Next up is, Autumn Kennedy.”

Autumn walked onto the stage. The pianist in the corner began

“Perfect, so far,” I muttered to myself. She was about to do her Grand Jete. She twirled in the air. She landed it perfectly.

Teleporting to The Lone Star State

Boom! A comet seemed to have hit the city. The gigantic comet was actually a deadly bomb that wiped away the whole city without mercy. Fire rose up to reach the sky and the smoke that covered the entire world. Luckily, Asher was not in Bremen when that bomb droped. In fact, Asher was actually in Poland not knowing that he was a big part of the Holocaust. While Asher was thinking of what happened to his family, a Nazi grabbed him suddenly and roughly by the arm taking him to the end of his times. He was thrown into a teleporter created by Adolf Hitler trying to get futuristic tech-weapons. Hitler wanted to defeat his enemies with weapons that the other countries could not get. Of course the leader did not want to risk his life to see if the teleporter worked. Asher experienced the unbelievable while teleporting to Texas. The teleporter that looked like a galaxy behind him was slowly closing on itself. Asher only got to see neon lights that were brighter than the stars with his blurred eyes then passed out in the street.

person could do. Asher told Loretta that he wanted to save his people

was confused because she thought that he was from their time but from a foreign country, since Asher did not know his way around Dallas.

teleporter, tested by the führer. Loretta could not believe that Asher was from another time, and could not begin to understand how she was going to help him achieve his goal. Loretta thought about it, and remembered she knew a person who knew all about time travel and the impossible. The mastermind who knows all about time travel was called, The Thinker. Loretta knew him since high school. The Thinker always got A’s and some B’s in his report cards. After university, he was awarded as the smartest and most dedicated person in Texas, so she knew he was the right person to go to.

When Loretta and Asher got to his home, they thought that they went the wrong direction because it looked abandoned. They waited for a few minutes in front of the house and then turned their backs to look for directions. But as soon as they made one step making their way out of the abandoned house, The Thinker opened the door, raised his goggles up to his forehead and said the name “Loretta?” They both looked at The Thinker and analyzed him. He was wearing an apron and gloves, as if he was doing some sort of experiment. The Thinker invited them inside his home, which looked like a library and asked them to sit down. Loretta explained Asher’s plan to The Thinker and why they needed his help. After hearing what they had to say, The Thinker really processed the information he was given for about 5 minutes of pure silence. Asher and Loretta were giving each other the look of frightened that he might not be able to help them. When

tell them that their plan could work, but only with a risk.

The risk was that if he went back to his era he could change history, especially in Texas since the event took place there. They wanted to could work. They thought about it, and decided that it was alright if they changed it. Loretta thought that the future is made and not written. Asher was worried about their present but Loretta understood what had to be done. So, they started to sell the famous BBQ and Pecan Pie around Dallas to earn money to buy the weapons they needed to defeat Hitler. After they gathered enough money to buy weapons, armor, and cowboy clothing, he was ready & trained to defeat his enemy. The Thinker had already built the teleporter and was ready to go.

a woman sitting in a chair looking at him confusedly. He stared at the woman, looking at the dress she was wearing, the styled hair, and the makeup she was wearing. Asher tried to speak to the lady on the side of him but he seemed to be mute. The woman immediately knew what was wrong with him and told him to stay where he was, and that she would be back. When he heard the woman slam the door, he did not wait a second. He stood up, making his way to the kitchen. As Asher examined the house, he saw that the house looked like the vintage 1960’s design. He made his way to the kitchen and opened the fridge to get something to eat. He saw a paradise in that fridge, a lot of different snacks, drinks, and vegetables to eat. Around ten minutes later he ate half of the fridge because he was so hungry.

The woman came back and saw Asher take a bite of what was left of apples. The woman introduced herself as Loretta. She and Asher began to talk and became friends, sharing their interests. At the moment Asher was 12 years old, so Loretta took care of him until he became 22 years old. Time passed by and Asher understood what had happened in 1942. He was so mad, frustrated at what a heartless

Before Asher even stepped in, the teleporter malfunctioned at the last minute. The thinker did not know what was wrong with it, but after he saw the battery was low, he needed to charge it or it would not work. There was wind outside of where he teleported, so it was hard to do anything. Asher was timed because the other teleporter in Germany had to be open at the same time. There was 2 minutes left before the other teleporter closed and it was at 90% charged. One minute passed and it was at 100%, so he just needed to step in the teleporter. He was so sad to leave because he would miss everything in Texas, especially its people. He thanked both of them and looked at Loretta for one last time. Then he stepped in.

Asher let all his anger out on the Nazis when he got there and started to shoot his weapon that blew heavy air. It took the Nazis by surprise, so they were not prepared to shoot. When he was done with that wave of Nazis another big army came prepared with tanks, airplanes, and bombs. All of their bullets and bombs hit Asher at once until he was covered in so much smoke that you could not see him. There was silence for a second and then they saw him come out of the smoke undamaged. Asher took his electric weapon and shot one Nazi, followed by another and another until every Nazi present was electrocuted. The only survivor left was Hitler himself, only with a pistol. Hitler shot Asher until his ammo ran out, but all of those

Asher brought. After he was done, he let all of the innocent people free and was later called, The Lone Ranger. Before Hitler shot himself, Asher told him that he teleported the wrong person.

323

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum by Jolette Ramirez

The Entire History of Texas, I Guess

by Lyndon Raymond

HOWDY, YALL! I am Texas. No, literally, I am Texas. What, you don’t believe me? Well, would someone who’s not Texas know that Loving County has only 169 people and is located at 31.8883 degrees north, and 103.6363 degrees west?

Anyway, I’m not here to convince you that I’m me – because I am but to tell you my story. So here goes nothin’. Okay, there I was… just sittin’ there… for like… 500 years or something. You could say this is my childhood, ‘cause I shared an entire world with my family. It was called Pangaea. Kind of boring. And I always argued with my family over who got what space, who owned what water, so on and so forth… I feel so bad for my man, Greenland. He doesn’t have any of the stress I dealt with later on, but he’s got his own loneliness to deal with. Anyways, enough about him, more about me.

Vaca. Then people thought I, YES, ME!! Though THEY could just settle here. But after a bit of settling, getting to know the natives, and much more boring stuff involving Spain and France, it’s time to tell you a story. This guy right here, Stephen F. Austin, did better than his dad, Moses. That guy did jack squat except to give Stephen his objective before he died, but whatever. But Stephen, he was THE man. An underdog. Overachiever. Money maker. Headline of the newspaper anytime something came out of his mouth. I’m telling you, they might have modern popular celebrities nowadays, but Stephen F. Austin was the man to be back then, y’know? They even have my capital named after him, for Pete’s sake!!

In 1825, he reached out to the Mexican government, “Yo, Howdy Mr. President. I wanna tell you something, and if you don’t do it, I’ll travel to Spain myself and knock you over the head. Listen, I got daddy issues, and I’ve gotta make some settlement or something here. So just give it to me.” And boom, wouldn’t you know it, he got the contract!! (Though Spain may or may not have been overthrown by this thing called Mexico later in a date I won’t add, so you can go look it up for yourself to make this more of a fun learning journey while also making

only). Now some boring stuff happens, nobody cares, blah blah blah blah blah… Now let’s skip to the DEATH… the PAIN… the AGONY.

Now, I bet you guys have seen a movie before. And most movies have these things called villains, or antagonists. Well Santa Anna, he was one of those. A power hungry TYRANT.

Santa Anna and I go way back. He was a good kid, who strived to be a hotdog seller, but things turned out unfortunate for him, and now… He was the president of Mexico… Not only that, but a bad one. Because he- h- h- he- HE BETRAYED ME! He legitimately just disobeyed the constitution that I actually signed in the history books, meaning, he basically just took control of everything. And the Texans weren’t having that. And, that really hurt my feelings. I know, a pretty dark backstory, but that’s not all. Now everything after that is boring except for the Alamo… Not sure if you’ve heard of it or not… just, a tiny part of our history. BUT ENOUGH WITH THAT, this is where DAVY CROCKETT COMES TO TEXAS!!

Crockett basically lost his election for Congress and was like “dang

at the Alamo as the last man standing. Okay, moving on. Everyone at the Alamo died, so this kid named Sam, he went to a place called San Jacinto, met up with Santa Anna… and stood there… for hours.. No one moved. Then Santa Anna fell asleep and Sam committed order 77 on their troops. Let’s just say the battle lasted 18 minutes.

Alright, Mexico is practically out of here, and Texas is going nowhere. Absolutely no one knows what to do now, so they create their own country…of Tejas. But they didn’t like the name Tejas, so they said…“But what if, Texas?”

And everyone was like, YEEEAHHH, and that one guy who thought up of it was like, YEEEEAAAAAHHHH.

ANYWAYS, Sam Houston is elected president and all is good

until… Wait, a 13 million dollar debt, wait…That can’t be possible… That’s a problem, but not my problem.

So, Sam is out of his mind, the people of Texas are poor and

MEAN, NO ONE still thinks Texas is its own independent republic. What do those smart words mean? I don’t know… What do I look like, a math teacher? Sam Houston gives up, and Mirabeau Lamar takes the stage as president… And undoes everything Sam did… I swear to Pluto this country is in trouble. Also Native Americans hate Texas now… just thought I’d mention that. Anyways, this random mad guy

in the Cordova Rebellion (how creative, like, people made names like, the FREDONIA REBELLION, or GOLIAD, or something cool like that… nope… just his name, and the fact that it’s a rebellion… anyways, I am NOT running out of things to talk about. Let’s get back on track).

Texas is now worried, since the natives hate them, and they’re in debt for seven million dollars. Now Lamar is done ruling this large land. Houston comes back worse than ever-- this time, raising the

took way too long). Sam Houston realizes he is making a big dumb decision and wants to be annexed by the U.S. Though the big boy United States doesn’t want to. They fear it will ruin their relationship with Spain and Mexico. Anyway, I got annexed by the U.S. and now sit at the 28th state out of 50 to join the U.S.

distinct Tejas culture, that not even those darn Hawaiians can beat (and they have their own language, it’s so unfair!!). Plays epic music but besides all, we are cowboys, masters of the South, we hold annual rodeos and use the word “Y’all” an abusive amount. And if you take anything away from this, it’s that, ye… I have no clue what I’m doing, still trying to get the other states to play ping pong with the moon in the next few eons though. REMEMBER THE ALAMO!

“Alright Texas, you did great, only one thing…The little children watching U.S. History Toddlers Explained aren’t going to know these fancy words.”

“Ok, should we do a retake?”

“No, no, the people reading this short story written by Lyndon Raymond will get bored. How about we raise your paycheck, and hire you to do voice-overs with some fancy lines you did, and replace them with simple ones?”

“Alright, Mr. U.S., I’ll do it, and I sure do love money.”

“That’s the spirit. Who doesn’t like taking money from toddlers as they scream at their parents to pay the annual fee of our subscription service called “U.S. History Toddlers explained.”

BEEP!!!

This is Home

by Sydney Riley

Crash! The second Adelaide had opened the window, cold air had rushed in. She slowly watched as the freezing window turned from clear glass to an icy blue. She pressed her hand on the window and it stuck like glue. Starting to panic, Adelaide tugged her hand back and forth trying to free herself. Addie grew tired and started panting from the cold air. She was frustrated and started to wonder what to do.

Her little brother Berk was asleep upstairs, and her parents were at a school meeting. Addie was all alone, with nobody to help her.

What can I do now? Addie thought. She frowned and tossed her strawberry blonde braids behind her. Using up her energy she pulled as hard as she could, and her hand came loose. Addie pulled her hand off the window, but it was too late. The window came crashing down shattering into a million pieces. Addie screamed and ran backwards. In the process, Berk had started crying and she had cut her leg on the glass. Addie looked at the mess and sighed. She quickly cleaned up the glass and noticed someone was knocking at the door. The young

324

girl opened the door and found Katelyn, Addie’s best friend, standing outside.

Katelyn had long black hair and periwinkle blue eyes. Her pale face and thin eyebrows were a welcome sight. Katelyn was truly a beautiful girl.

“Hi Addie!” she exclaimed.

“Hello!” Adelaide replied.

“How are you?” Katelyn asked her.

Addie didn’t reply. She simply invited Katelyn in and showed her the broken window.

“It’s because of the weather,” Katelyn explained.

“It’s never been so cold in Texas. Everything was built to survive heat,” Katelyn told her.

“So, this is normal?” asked Addie, confused.

“Not exactly,” said Katelyn.

“Katen!”

Berk came quickly down the hall and hugged Katelyn around her legs. Berk was barely two and had trouble pronouncing words. Like Katelyn.

“Hi Berk,” she said, patting him on the head. Berk giggled and then turned to his sister. Berk looked Addie in her eye. Then he slapped her knee and giggled.

“Berk!” Addie yelled after him.

But the little boy just smiled at his sister and ran out of the room. “Would you like to take a walk?” asked Katelyn, changing the subject.

“I can’t leave Berk alone,” Addie said disappointed.

“Why don’t we bring him?” asked Katelyn.

Addie smiled at the idea and went to get her brother. The three of them put on their jackets, hats, and scarves before setting out. It looked like a winter wonderland outside. It was near Christmas so everyone had their decorations up. The sky was swirly white just as it should be at Christmas time. There was only one thing missing. Snow. Texas was usually too hot for it to ever get cold. It was never cold enough to ice skate at the park or go sledding or do anything in the cold. But if it was just getting colder and colder than usual it might snow. And even though Addie was happy where she was, she couldn’t help wondering if there was more to life. Just a little.

“Do you want to stop for a swing?” she asked, gesturing towards the park.

Berk immediately noticed the playground and ran toward the slide. She waved at Mrs. and Mr. Alvarez who were sitting on the grass.

Katelyn looked at Addie and shrugged. They skipped to the swings and pumped their legs until they were high in the air.

Addie and Katelyn watched Berk run up the steps and go down the bright red slide. The slide was so sleek and fast that when Berk reached the bottom, he had enough force to spring up to his feet. Berk liked this and he continued to go on the slide over and over again.

Addie pumped her legs to get even higher when something tickled her nose. It was water, but as it fell towards the ground it turned into snow. It was snowing! Addie let go of the swing and landed on her feet.

Berk loved this. “Addie, it’s good!” he exclaimed, pleased with himself for catching the snow.

Addie laughed and joined them. What she liked about the snow was that it was swirling around a little faster each time another bunch of snow was released from the clouds. It was relaxing. Addie walked to the small slide and sat down on the edge. She closed her eyes and like freezing water yet heated up fast in her mouth.

“Um . . Addie?”

Addie opened her eyes to Katelyn.

“I think we should go, Berk looks cold,” said Katelyn.

Berk was indeed, shivering and wrapping himself in his coat.

“Good idea,” Addie said.

“Berk it’s time to go,” Katelyn shouted.

“Okie!” he said and ran out the gate. Addie and Katelyn chased after him.

Suddenly, Berk stopped short. In front of him was a mailbox. The wind had knocked all the mail out of it. There were pieces of paper,

Addie bent down and picked up a pile of stuff. There was a bright postcard that caught her eye. It was a design of a boy and girl, eating food by the Eiffel Tower. There were cherry blossoms in the background and beautiful blue water too. The kids seemed really happy.

I wish it was like that in Houston. Addie thought. Then, I could read every day under the Eiffel Tower with the cherry blossoms blowing in the wind, and the sound of the ocean. I could eat delicious pastries and foods while relaxing. Addie was getting carried away. She stopped looking at the postcard and put the rest of the pile that was in her arms, in the mailbox. Katelyn and Berk helped get the rest.

“There,” Addie said. Berk shut the mailbox.

Texas is just as good as Paris, Addie said under her breath, trying to convince herself. If only it were true. To get back to the house it was exactly a thirty-minute walk. Usually, Addie enjoyed these walks, but it was too cold to enjoy anything. It was rarely cold in Houston—let alone cold enough to snow. Addie started to think how she wished it was summer.

The old days where she wished it was cold. Where she was so sweaty that she had to dump her water bottle on her head. So hot that even when she was inside with the air conditioning it was hot.

“Addie, are we home yet?” asked Berk, shivering.

“Not yet Berk.”

her full name.

They’re desperate, Addie thought. She nodded and they crossed the busy street. It was snowing really hard now. They passed a lamp post, three blocks, a stray cat, and a hotdog stand.

“Hotdogs?” asked Berk.

Addie hesitated. It would take longer to get to Katelyn’s house, but it might warm them up. After much consideration, Katelyn and Addie bought three hotdogs with ketchup. She thanked the man at the hot dog stand and kept going. It wasn’t exactly what Addie was hungry for. After seeing the postcard, all she wanted was pie. But the hotdogs would have to do. The three of them walked slowly to Katelyn’s house, eating their hotdogs.

“Addie, mine has snow,” Berk declared. His hot dog was indeed covered in snow and water. Addie’s and Katelyn’s were also frosted with ice.

The snow was swirling a lot faster. It didn’t even look like snow. It just looked like huge pillows falling from the sky. It wasn’t snow; it was a blizzard.

“Y’all we have to get inside!” cried Addie.

The three of them ran to the nearest store. It turned out to be a candy store. Berk was delighted. A lady looked up from the checkout desk.

Katelyn smiled sweetly. “Hello, the snow was getting out of control out there, and we needed shelter. Do you mind if we hang out here

The lady, whose name tag read “Lauren,” looked at us for a moment. Then she looked at Berk and smiled.

“Of course,” said Lauren. “Help yourself to some candy, too.” wandering by the gummy bears.

“Bear,” said Berk.

“Candy bear,” he repeated.

Katelyn just laughed.

Addie decided to explore a little herself. She found herself staring at a wall. The wall was covered in photos. There were photos of Hawaii, Japan, Australia, France, Egypt, New York, Canada and just about everywhere except Texas. Addie stared at each photo. They were all beautiful. She saw pyramids, beaches, and cool foods. There

325

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

were also sculptures and pieces of art. Nothing in Texas looked as cool as that. I wish I could be there. In any place. Anything here is better than Texas. There is nothing where I live! Adelaide thought. What Addie didn’t notice was Katelyn, behind her. Katelyn looked at me.

“Texas is the best,” Katelyn declared.

“But . . .these all look so cool,” I argued.

“Well, Texas is unique. I mean, there are things here that aren’t in other places too. You’re just used to them, and not used to places like this,” said Katelyn.

Her theory made sense, but Addie couldn’t help thinking that she thought any of these places were better than Texas.

Katelyn helped herself to some chewy candy. Addie chewed on some bubble gum. Addie looked out the window.

“The blizzard stopped,” she noted. “Should we go?”

asleep by the chocolate chips. Addie picked him up and walked outside. Katelyn sat a tip on Lauren’s counter and followed Addie.

“I am going to head back to my house. See you tomorrow!” said Katelyn, walking away.

Addie walked in silence without really thinking about anything. She was observing. Addie and Berk passed the science and art museums, the park, the library, the movie theater, and bunches of people. Finally, they arrived back home. Addie put Berk in his bed and went to her bedroom. She sat on her bean bag chair because she was bored. She looked at her bookshelf.

Sisters, Guts, Babysitters’ Club, Harry Potter, Keeper of the Lost Cities, National Geographic, Camp, Act, Clash, Click, Addie had read them all. Then she looked at her game shelf. Monopoly, Bingo, Chutes and Ladders, Ticket to Ride, Connect Four, there was nothing to do. You can’t play any of those with one person anyway. Addie collapsed on her bed.

“Texas is actually pretty boring,” Addie said to herself. “I bet Italy or Paris have interesting things to do.”

She sighed and rolled over. Adelaide decided to rest her eyes for a moment. She closed them and listened to the wind blowing outside. Then she quickly fell asleep.

Addie dreamed of Japan. Sitting and eating sushi with her family. The Eiffel Tower in the background, and light snow. The Christ the Redeemer statue from Brazil was eating lunch with Addie as she watched the waterfall. This was nothing like Japan or Texas. Really Addie wanted a new world. Suddenly Christ the Redeemer broke and faded away. Berk was gone and so were her Parents.

Addie woke up and startled. It’s not the things or places. Addie

or waterfalls or beaches. It wasn’t about food or candy stores. It was about the people.

Addie quickly got out a notebook and wrote down every person she saw that day.

Berk. Katelyn. Mr. and Mrs. Alvarez. Mom. Dad. The man at the hotdog stand. Lauren at the candy store. People on the streets. Addie stopped and started thinking. She imagined a world with no people. No one to hang out with, no little brothers on the slides, no people at the hotdog stands, no one. And if no one was there, it would always be quiet. This made Addie curious.

If I was in . . . New York I guess, and I was looking at the Statue of Liberty. I didn’t have to be with anyone to enjoy that. If I was in Japan eating sushi, I could eat it by myself.

But if I was in Houston Texas, on a walk without anybody would I be happy? No. Texas was about the people. Addie realized it now! She had been thinking about the things all day. But none of those things would have happened without people!

Addie heard her parents in their bedroom talking. That meant she could leave if she wanted. As much as she wanted to hear back from the school meeting, and know about her grades, it would have to wait.

Addie put on her coat, hat, and gloves. Then she opened the door and ran. She ran as fast as she could. It felt good to run in the cold. To get all her feelings off her chest, to make her emotions and problems all go away. It was a wonderful feeling. Adelaide didn’t stop running until she reached Katelyn’s house. It was black with a small balcony. It had white windows and doors too. She knocked on the door. Katelyn’s mom answered it.

“Is Katelyn still here?” Addie asked, out of breath.

“Of course,” said Katelyn’s mom.

“Please come in.”

“Katelyn! You have a visitor!” Katelyn’s mom shouted. Katelyn came down the stairs. She smiled when she noticed Addie standing there. Katelyn’s mom shut the door and went to the kitchen.

For a moment Katelyn and Addie just looked at each other for no reason at all. Then Adelaide ran toward her and hugged her. It didn’t matter where she was. If Addie was in Japan, or China, or Brazil, or Antarctica, or Australia, she wouldn’t be happy. Because Katelyn wouldn’t be there with her. Berk wouldn’t be with her. People were what made up Texas. Katelyn was what made up Texas. Texas didn’t sound so boring anymore.

“Katelyn?” Addie asked. “Hmmm?” asked Katelyn. “I’m home.”

Independence by Maria Robles

The year, 1810 a cloudy Tuesday, 2:34

What broke my heart most was the war of 1810. When Mexico wanted its independence from Spain. Mexico wanted its freedom and many innocent lives were lost. But I always thought that we would just keep living our lives. But Spain was a powerful force and many ran away with what they could. But my family and I ran away leaving

to tell my big sister Elena to get dad to start the engine. Mom took a piece of rubber and tied it with money in it. Our family was very poor, unlike my other friends. We rushed inside the car and made it out all alive. We were from Mexico and Spain was attacking. Our plan was to move to Texas to start a new life there and make friends. But for money’s sake, we have to only work at the farm of wealthy people. My name is An-Maria, I’m 12 years old, and my family is called the Roses.

We are going to live in a shed and live new lives, I guess. But on

there with torn up clothes and wondering about their amazing lives here in Texas. And mine is lame and poor. Savannah’s dad owned the farm and Milana was Savannah’s best friend and I started to hang along with them. As I walked next to them as they were talking about their new expensive and beautiful pet tiger they just got last week. It was a beautiful tiger. It had shining blue eyes and snowy sparkling fur and dazzling black stripes. Savannah named her Diamond. A beautiful name. She said she hated cats and loved dogs more. I thought what if I could keep Diamond and I could work a job to feed her every morning and even take care of her.

I said in a loud voice, “Savannah, I could keep Diamond instead.”

She stopped and said, “You…you…could keep Diamond?”

“Yes, I could if it’s ok with your dad and mother and…”

She shouted out, “YES! Please keep Diamond, I’ll do anything just keep her please An-Maria, please!”

“Yes of course I could.”

And then Savannah hugged and thanked me. Milana said, “OMG An-Maria what would we do without you?”

“You’re welcome,” I said back smiling.

“Thank you so much! You know, why don’t you become a bestie too!” said Milana.

326

I said gladly, “Of course I will!”

Savannah smiled like a girl that I just remembered, Cece. Cece used to be my best friend but was taken away while Spain attacked Mexico. Three soldiers banged on the door! “Open up, people!” But Cece’s family didn’t open the door. “OPEN!” The soldiers kept screaming. Then they managed to open the door with an bomb and then the soldiers rushed in and ended it. Then her little brother Josh was taken to be trained as a soldier. Josh had to. What other choice did he have? Cece, her mom and dad were dead.

Then Milana said, “We were heading south from the Spaniards.” “Ok.” I said. Then I rushed to my small hut and got the supplies I needed and a picture of Cece. I could be not alone with someone I knew my whole life. I knew that Mexico would probably lose to a powerful bully that threatened my life. We’re just 13-year-olds. The

us. We were running out of food and supplies. And my dad went to get more. He said he would be back by sunrise. But instead, he never came back. Savannah was so devastated, she tried to kill herself and heal my dad with her own ashes. Because Savannah’s parents were just gone. Savannah grew up as an orphan with Milana, whose maids adopted her and became wealthy by selling rare jewels, like gold, silver, and a beautiful diamond. When Milana saw the body she just screamed. Sooner or later we keep running. Until we heard the news Mexico now wanted to claim Texas. And we were there and I knew someone I had met years ago would be wanting to cut my string of life and win.

berries that she had a brother named Sam. “Sam died from a disease called Covid, a super rare virus that was only shown in 5 cases in 10 years.”

Savannah was so unlucky to have been in this case. She had lots of friends and family who had passed away. Savannah said, “RUN.”

Milana, Savannah, and I ran for our lives. I rode on Diamond then Savannah hopped on and so did Milana. We all stormed out there and ran away and were free for so many impacts as little kids. Savannah said we were way too young to die.

“DUH!” said Milana. “We’re like only 13 years old and look at us running away from a horde of evil people who don’t even know who we are. We’re just innocent little girls who actually deserve life and freedom!”

I agreed with every word she was saying. Boom! Savanna fell off the tiger and sprained her knee badly! Then I turned back and tried to comfort her. Until I heard a familiar voice.

“It’s about time for An-Maria.”

I turned around to see Josh with a blade in his hand ready to stab someone. I froze in fear.

“Too scared huh?”

“Josh leave now!”

All the soldiers laughed.

“This 13-year-old is telling us to leave huh?” Josh said in an angry voice, “Well, we will make you leave!” Josh tried to stab Milana but instead, I got a hold of his knife and threw it out.

“Geez An-Maria feisty.”

“Just go Josh, what did we ever do to ya!”

“Everything!” he said with an angry voice.

We all ran and rode on Diamond and got out of there. I could hear Josh’s voice.

“I will slay you! Curse you An-Maria, curse you!” Then he threw a knife and almost stabbed Savannah. And I threw my hand towards it and I was in pain. Josh’s eyes started to get water and a tear dropped.

I said, “Is this what Cece would have wanted, her best friend to be in pain! Seriously!”

Josh just stood there. Then he just said, “Cece is gone. Everyones gone.”

Then I said with a calm voice, “Because of you, I’m gone…”

Savannah said, “An-Maria, please wake up!”

Milana just stood and said, “Josh ruined everything and didn’t even say I’m sorry.”

He dropped his sword and knife. “I’ve done wrong,” he said as his blond hair washed away in the distance, throwing a medkit behind and got on his horse and ran away. Like everyone in Mexico ran away too.

Milana found some berries that would keep us alive for the next day which was great news. In the night we all ate half of it. I remember when Mr. Clark the math teacher would always say; 4/3 + 2/45 = and Cece would always raise her hand high above. These moments were the ones that really hurt me seeing Cece alive… But now she’s gone and so is everyone. Cece then after class would say Mr. Clark needs some more advanced problems for me to solve. I laughed. We would both laugh. At that time I was in 6th grade and Cece too. Cece was a great friend I will always remember but deep inside me, I would die right now just to see her again.

Mila said, “C’mon An-Maria we’re almost outta time for the next attack on Texas. C’mon.”

“Ok,” I said. We got on Diamond and we started to go north. Our plan was to settle in the Texas panhandle. That’s where we would

“I remember when my dad and I would ride on his truck and I would feel the cold winter breeze below my neck. Heck, that was the best man.” Savanna grinned with a happy smile on her face.

“Well now we can all feel it together, forever,” I said. “Well now what are we going to do?”

Savannah said, “RUN!”

Thirty Mexicans were coming to try to capture us and Diamond couldn’t go any faster.

“Is this it?” I said.

“No,” Milana pointed out there was a nearby hill. “We could hang onto the branch above us and then Diamond would pretend to go off the cliff and run but then she would punch them back to fall.”

“Great idea,” I said.

“Yeah,” replied Savannah. Then we swung onto the branch and Diamond pushed the soldiers back. “Whoo!”

“We are probably the luckiest kids alive in the world.”

“Yeah, that’s true.”

Then we walked with Diamond around the cliff and we all saw the stars. Unlike anything I’ve ever seen. “So beautiful like Diamond.”

We all laughed like Cece and I would laugh. This was the memory that was good.

“Good times always bring out the best in me,” I said.

“Same,” Milana and Savannah both replied at the same time.

“Well now let’s keep heading north.”

“Ok,” said Milana. Then a voice came across the forest.

“I never thought you could heal so fast, huh?” said Josh. Josh! I ran and hugged him. “Sup,” he replied.

Savannah said, “You bastard!”

“Yo chill,” said Josh, confused about Savannah.

“He’s an old friend from Cece. My bestie, remember?”

“Yeah, I do,” she said.

“So I quit the government and came to visit y’all. So where are y’all heading?”

“We’re heading to the Texas panhandle.”

“Oh ok. Well, am I allowed to come?”

I said, “Well sure but no more killing and also ride on your horse not Diamond.”

“I’m only 17.”

“Bruh you’re heavy.”

“Fine, ok geez,” Josh said. “I’ll meet you there, ok.”

“Sure,” I said in the distance.

Along the way another 5 men came. “Well look who it is,” he said. A creepy old man with a mustache. Oh yeah. Savanna punched him in the face. Then Diamond punched him and Diamond had dinner. We all looked away not to see that.

“This is our independence!” I said without looking.

327

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Yeah!” Then we continued on the ride. Well now let’s just relax. Diamond just now walked because Milana was sleeping on Savannah’s leg. Savannah then said, “Have you ever wondered what it’s like to die?”

Thinking about Cece and how she got shot by the Spaniards I said, “I don’t know, maybe it feels like your life is ending. All the happiness is in heaven.”

“Ok let’s just not talk about that, please.” die?”

“No one knows. I don’t think no one will ever know. Elena just vanished with all of our parents and nans and maids. UGH!” Savanna broke down and cried. “I’ve never experienced this feeling, everyone’s gone,” she said with a super sad voice.

“Well, let’s hope for the best to come, ok?”

“Ok,” she said. I knew this was going to be hard for all of us. Even Milana. Our dreams are full of both bad memories and good ones.

“Well let’s go on and sleep,” Savannah said. Savannah and I slept. It was a quiet night, a sweet Friday night.

Then I heard Josh’s voice. “Hey, An-Maria, c’mon.”

I asked Diamond to speed up. And then it was fun. I remember the poem my mom used to sing to me on sweet Friday night. Like today.

Where the cold breeze Meets the sea There’s a tiger Full of memory When you hear the roaring sound Make sure to calm down or be drowned When war comes to land A hero rises from ashes band Don’t dive down deep into the tigers sounds Not too far or you’ll be drowned.

That was very weird. The sound I use is too hard. Or rather songs. Josh woke up and said he had made it to the panhandle and he was waiting for us there. I woke up Savannah and we stormed off. As Diamond and Savannah, Milana, and I rode on my tiger. A white beautiful tiger, shining blue collar, and diamond eyes glowed in the night sky. They were so beautiful and so shiny, as bright as the shiniest light. I knew that…wait…Josh wasn’t at the panhandle at all.

Then I heard the voice of a thousand men in the distance, “Down with the tiger!”

That angered me way too much! I took out a wooden plank and threw it and it landed on a soldier’s head. Josh in the distance said,

He threw a boomerang hitting the soldiers’ shields and swords one by one.

“Well have a nice dream in heaven gentlemen.” Then he pulled a lever just near him and all the soldiers fell into a hole. Josh then ran back so he couldn’t fall into the hole. Just when Josh was about to fall into the hole, I grabbed his hand and took him up. That was a close one.

We made it to the panhandle and Josh went to fetch some food and got us a whole stack of fresh meat.

and cooked the meat. Josh was in a hurry to catch a pony for the tiger to sleep on. Diamond and the pony became good friends after all. We named the pony Samantha after Savannah, they were buddies. Then we saw a city in the distance. Josh decided to get something special for all of us. He put on his leather boots and started to get on the bigger horse.

“Ok, I’ll be back,” he said.

“Ok,” we all said at the same time. Then I saw someone I’ve always wanted to see again. I wonder who it is, huh? OMG! CECE.

We both hugged like nothing I’d ever felt.

“How is this possible?”

“Well, Josh sent me your location and we met.”

Savannah said, “We’ll all be besties.”

“Sure,” she said.

Josh said, “You’re welcome.”

“Well, now I also brought this magical thing called french toast Josh bought too.”

When we all tasted it we all said. Yummy. We all looked above at the stars.

“A runaway,” I said.

Teletexas by Amy Romero

I have many childhood memories, including visits to the world’s largest water parks, Yosemite Park, and even the luxurious Paris Eiffel Tower, but there is one place in particular that will always have a special place in my heart, one that taught me the most important lesson in life. Before my father left for the military, he gave me a simple pen, which I mistook for a simple piece of plastic at the time. You see, my father was a man of few words, but when the way he wrote

When he departed, I was given the exact same pen he used to write his letters, and he knelt down and took my hand in his, his voice as tough as always, and told me to send him letters and write stories about the places I’d always wanted to see with him. He wrote to me weekly, and I did as well, but as time went on, I stopped writing back since assumed he had simply forgotten about us when he stopped writing

one that every family, wife, and mother dreaded receiving.

Knowing that my father would not return for his pen or for us, I slept the entire day away, trying to awaken from this nightmare. One day, I sat in my father’s chair in the living room, a chair that appeared to be too old to even operate properly, but oh man, did my father adore it. My father was never materialistic; he felt that what you say stays with you the longest, but that chair differed. My mother sobbed a lot, and I wondered whether she needed to write herself letters to soothe her grief. Should I do the same? I’ve sobbed twice in my life: once when my mother lost my favorite toy, and again when I recall my father pushing me on my favorite swing in the park, which he used to take me to every Friday. I cried and all I could do was stare at my pen. I opened the cap and closed my eyes, then gently opened one eye and found myself at the park I had imagined.

I quickly discovered that I could go wherever my imagination took me. I was going places and skipping school to go to Europe, but don’t tell my mother. If there’s one thing I’ve learned from watching television, it’s that power like this creates chaos, therefore I should keep it a secret. Dinner is served at 6 p.m., and I sat across from my mother, taking little nibbles from her plate. It was always so calm, yet when I assumed it to be quiet, she glanced up and asked, “Where do you go when you’re not at school?”

I suppose you can only run for so long before being caught. I try to deceive her until she admits that my teacher has called her about my skipping problem. She claimed I’ve been turning to someone my father would despise. I didn’t realize I had that much hatred inside of me that day, so I yelled out at her, asking her to stop trying to replace him, that the only thing she got from him was his coldness, and that she was only angry because he had left her with the daily reminder of his last love, which was me. I raced to my room and grabbed my pen. I had no idea where I wanted to go, so I closed my eyes and let tiny farm with cows and chickens. An elderly gentleman with a gray beard was leading the way.

I dashed out, expecting him to chase me, but he didn’t. “Am

328

I in Texas?” I screamed as I looked around and saw nothing but bluebonnets.

I dashed to a little town where most of the residents were elderly with red cheeks. I dashed to the nearest small grocery store where a middle-aged nice lady greeted me with delight. She asked whether I was local to the area because I didn’t appear to be. People began to crowd around me, and I realized I needed to teleport back to my room.

As I reach for my pen in my pocket, nothing appears, and panic begins to set in. “My pen?” I shout. “What happened to my pen? I need it to get back to my house.”

When everyone asked what was wrong, I reluctantly admitted that I’ve misplaced my teleport pen. I was afraid they wouldn’t believe me, but I think in that day and age, a simple story is the least of their concerns. Everyone starts pushing and pickpocketing each other’s followed by a tall man who told me to give it up because he needed and smacked him in the face, then dashed back to the farm, hiding behind the old brick piles near the chicken section.

The old bearded man met me and said I’m welcome to stay the night and that he wouldn’t tell anybody else I was there. I’m not sure why he didn’t ask for the pen or snitch me out. Country music was playing in the background when I woke up. The man offered me a fresh pie, and the farm was silent, so I felt secure. Following that, I went for a walk in search of my pen, when the same violent man from the business approached me and asked the same thing.

He grabbed me and wept, “Please, I need the pen!” I stared with wide eyes, afraid that he would tackle me down if I didn’t give him that pen. He grabbed the collar of my sweater and lifted me up in the air. “GIVE ME THE PEN CAN’T YOU SEE HOW MUCH I NEED IT!”

I looked down, ashamed and ready to cry at any moment until I he needed the pen. He had a daughter who he was always hard on and always neglected her feelings until his daughter was old enough to leave her home and do her best to live in order to make her father proud. As years went by, the old violent man explained that when wished to go talk to his daughter again. you. I just wanted to tell my daughter she didn’t need to prove anything to me and that I will always be proud of her no matter what.”

I couldn’t say anything. My mouth was too dry to even say a single word. I ran out of the store back to the old fellow’s farm where I curled up and cried on the sofa. The old man came in and sat down next to me on the sofa and said, “Are you alright?”

I replied, “An old violent fellow who demanded I give him the pen told me the reason why he needed it and now I feel terrible.” I continued sobbing. “I don’t even know where my pen is! I can’t even go home!”

The old fellow looked at me and he reached into his pocket only

I screamed, “YOU HAD IT ALL THIS TIME?!” I was so furious. I had a whole town after this pen and I broke down in front of a stranger! I don’t know what is more embarrassing.

The old fellow looked me in the eyes and simply said, “Well, you never asked. You can’t just expect me to know what you’re thinking.” He handed me the pen. “If you want my advice I would say to get rid of the pen when you go home. The only thing this pen will do is make you run away from your own problems. Sometimes the only thing that will make those problems heal is time. It took me a while, but that was all I needed in the end was to move on from my hardships.”

I looked at him and looked back at my pen and said nothing because he was right. I always ran away from my problems. I would lash out if no one understood my feeling but I also didn’t communicate

with anyone. I can’t expect everyone to know what I’m thinking. It was as easy as that.

Before I left I went to the violent fellow’s house looking around to see if there was anyone following me but saw nothing. I found the door and the same man appeared. He looked at me, surprised, and asked, “What do you want now?” in a harsh tone.

I replied by giving him a postcard and a pen. I said, “I’m sorry my pen can’t help but I hope you can write to your daughter with this. Although you can’t see her, you can write to her and tell her that you’re sorry. I know it’s not the same as seeing her and telling her this, but you can always tell her how you feel in other ways.”

He stared at me for a long while until he slowly reached for the post card and pen and said, “Thank you.” There was nothing graceful but nothing empty in his words. He closed the door and as I left I saw him through an open window. He was sitting at his desk writing something, but I couldn’t tell what. As I was ready to leave I told the fellow farmer goodbye and thanked him for his kind words and good advice.

When I closed the cap of my pen I closed my eyes and found myself in my bedroom sitting in my bed. I looked around to see if

eating at the round dinner table alone, and could see some tear streak marks over her cheeks. Guilt came over me, but I remembered that I needed to destroy my pen, so I broke my pen in half.

Hoping it would help her solve her problems, I slowly came up to my mom. When she saw me, her eyes went wide and she hugged me and I hugged her back. We didn’t say anything as I was too tired to say anything. I did promise myself that I would talk to my mom more and understand each other because although I lost my dad, my mom lost her husband, and we both were struggling with the same pain.

When I was in Texas, I learned that I hoped that one day the pain would simply teleport away just like I did. I also realized that I was teleporting to different places in hopes to numb the absence of starting with my mother.

Texas, the Place Where My Heart Lives by Stella Rowell

I keep on trying to tell my mom that I wanted to go. She wouldn’t listen though. I can try to talk but she would just get mad and hit me, or get mad and yell at me. All the things she says to me, she would never say to my brothers. None of it would have happened if it was my brother. My mom would have just apologized to them. Like they ruled her, it made me sick to my stomach thinking about it.

crops grew. Today I would farm but I decided to just lay on the hill, and look up at the sky like Pop would do. I missed Pop, though I would never admit it. He didn’t like me at all, but he was the only one who could calm Mom down. I used to look at photos of them as young adults. They looked so in love like Mom would never become who she is today. As I was laying there a horrible but amazing idea popped up.

“Sasha! SASHA!” Jean’s voice rang through my ears as he disrupted my peace. “TIME FOR SUPPER!” he called from inside. Jean was man. He does it for free since he lives here and eats food with us. I’m only 17, my younger brother Felix is 13, and my older brother Jean is 21. “SASHA! COME ON!” This man’s temper is never going to get better, couldn’t he see that I was walking towards the house!

My eyes struggled to stay open, the dim candlelight failed to light my room. I have to do this, I thought. My quill ran across the paper creating a plan, a plan to escape. It wasn’t going to be easy. I had never been to school so I needed someone who was smart…who? I didn’t know but if it really came down to it I would just go alone. I needed to see the big cities and get away from this small farmhouse.

329

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

This plan was insane, I was probably going to die on the way.

I will miss my brothers of course, but if they won’t help me with this, I will have to leave them. If they tell on me for sneaking out to go to school today, I’ll have to leave sooner than they expected.

I sneak out through the farm and get on my horse, Potato. Well technically she wasn’t MY horse, she was Pops but eh, I have to get to school one way or another and I am not walking.

The school was an odd place. I already can read and write, I taught myself when I was younger. Someone keeps on getting the answer right, this is the person I needed to bring.

The bell rang, what did that mean again… The really smart boy walks up to me and tells me that the bell means that the day ended. Oh, cool. “Yeah… thanks.”

Months go by. Hayden and I got closer and I told him about my plan. He responded oddly but never mind that. Speak of the devil, he was coming over today, because today was the day. I was going to leave my small hometown in the big state of Texas. My room was

lifetime. This was the day that my life was going to change.

was not there; they went out to dinner, without me. They didn’t even ask if I wanted to go but I guess in this situation it’s good because I can’t have them home. I loaded the horses and got them ready while Hayden packed the bags. I could tell he was struggling but he wanted to leave. He was an orphan working at a labor farm and would sneak out to go to school every day. Enough with the sappy backstories, I need to focus.

Hayden and I came eye to eye. Well not really because he’s 5 inches taller than me. “Let’s go.” The tension was high.

“Yeah,” he replies.

The places I’ve seen so far are nothing like Texas, I don’t like it, I miss Texas with all my heart. Everywhere I go is not for me, It’s dry

planning and effort into going out onto the big cities and open land, why would you leave?”

“Because Texas is where my heart lives, I need to be there.”

to help you.”

“Please Hayden. I need your help on the way back, you’re my one and only friend, my best friend.”

“I’m not going to just leave, I’ve done everything you wanted me to do, helped you with everything.”

“I know Hayden, I know it’s just… look at the sky, don’t you miss the clear blue Texas sky? Listen, don’t you miss the quiet Texas streets?”

Hayden fell silent, he knew he did. Sasha was a very convincing person. “Fine, let’s go home.”

A smile appeared on Sasha’s face. She was going home, back to Texas, where her heart lives.

Hervy

by Jackson Rowoldt

One day right before I went to school, I saw some heavy storm clouds that were as far as I could see. I also heard thunder. I looked

turned on the weather channel. A few minutes later, it was time for me to go to school. I hopped on my bike and made my way to school.

The school was called AOS (Annunciation Orthodox School). It was a private school located in Houston. I went to school and there was a thunderstorm, so we were not able to go out to recess.

about to go to school when I turned the TV on to see the weather, and it said that there was a Level 5 hurricane coming to all of Houston. There would be no school for two entire weeks.

in my house, well at least when mom wasn’t there. I’ve been hoping that St. Louis would be better than all this. Even though the cities are big it’s not like my homeland Texas, where everything is bigger, and even in my small hometown, I knew everyone and everyone knew me, we were a big family, but there was nothing of that sort anymore. Just Hayden and I alone, we had no one to help us and no one to care for us.

“Sasha?” Hayden asks politely, seeing as I was in my zone.

“Oh, yeah sorry about that.”

“Should we stop here?”

“We’re running out of supplies, I don’t know…”

“No we’re not, We still have 3 bags for the trip there, if we don’t like it there we spend all our money on supplies for going back, I mean you’re the mastermind who made this whole plan!” he says sarcastically.

“Haha funny, funny whatever,” I say, not actually mad at him.

“Oh, it hurts sooo much! How could you be so very cruel!” Hayden says acting out a scene.

responded with my eyes already getting heavy.

“Yeah sure.”

after this? But beyond that, I admired the buildings, not until I looked with angered and hurried people rushing to work.

Was the rest of the world like this, black and dark. I hated it, not being able to see the clear, beautiful sky like it was in Texas. That’s when it hit me. I had to go back. My home was waiting there for me. All the things that I had wanted before, I don’t need that. I need to be in Texas, the place where my heart lives.

“Hayden, we need to go back to Texas.”

“Why, this where you have been dying to go, you put all this

When I saw this news, I was in shock, but I was so happy that I could skip school! Yay!

But to be honest, I was kind of nervous. What if there were house have to leave all of my friends?

Hurricane Harvey hit, and it was very devastating for Texas and mostly Houston. This one was called Hurricane Hervy.

The next day, the Wi-Fi went out for all of Houston. Now we

This was going to be a long weekend.

More bad news: the Super Bowl was going to be at NRG Stadium. (Reliant Stadium is located in Houston.) The Super Bowl was canceled. The next day, Jack and August—friends from AOS, stayed over for the night. We had a great time.

This was very nerve racking because they live very close to me. I was sure it couldn’t get any worse.

It was four days later and our whole family knew our home was watching our home get destroyed from the door. It was worse than any sad or scary movie I have ever seen in my life. I was miserable. Stella, my twin sister and Henry, my brother, 2 years younger than me...we all sat there, just staring.

We were lucky to rent an apartment downtown where we knew we were safe. At least we didn’t live in west Houston where they opened

330

the homes in west Houston.

It was a very nice apartment; it had three bedrooms and four bathrooms. But things just still didn’t feel right. I felt like I could not sleep at all. School was canceled for the next two weeks again.

The next two weeks felt like a blur. When we went back to school, we had no homework for the rest of the month. So that was nice, but school still felt bad. There were only half the number of kids that were usually in my class.

The new house was bigger and newer than the old one. So that was nice. We got all of our things back because now they were dry

After another month, Hervy felt like another universe, and everyone was back at school.

We were at the store getting some new things when these two men walked in and in 10 seconds, everyone was gone except me. The store lights turned off. I discovered that my family was already outside.

Five minutes later, another man with a huge brief case came into the store. They were speaking some different language. I think it was Russian. The man was tall and chubby. He was wearing a suit and tie and wore big sunglasses.

As my phone dinged. I immediately pulled it out and put it on silent mode. I pulled it out again and pulled up Google translate.

I put my phone on Russian mode and the words he said were, “Hello, Putin.”

My heart skipped a beat or two or it felt like 10. He was the Russian dictator. He had been in charge of Russia for the past sixteen years. This was the most nerve racking and scariest day of my life.

The tall guy with the briefcase opened it up and pulled out what looked like a scoreboard control, but I looked closer and saw a big

When I saw that he had a computer out, I knew I was witnessing history. As he pulled out his computer and signed, I saw green letters and a black screen. I knew it was a code. In three seconds, I knew what it was: the power outage code. I heard on the news that Russia was going to remove power to all the major cities. I thought it was fake, but it wasn’t.

both of them in the head and they were knocked out. I had saved the day.

An Adventure of Houston by Stella

Rowoldt

One day in the late afternoon of a nice spring day in Greece, Sahra and her best friend Richi were walking in Athens, where they lived, to get bread for their moms. Sahra’s family was planning on eating sandwiches and Richi’s family was planning on eating some nice healthy sandwiches. They were talking about how hard 5th grade was and how they were excited about a nice summer. They were walking peacefully to the market until they saw two people robbing a bank. The bank was small and had very nice owners who gave money to the poor. It was a man and a girl, the man was small and had a scruff growing on his face and gave a menacing look that would cause children to have nightmares. The girl was tall with long brown hair that glistened in the sunlight. She looked like she did not want to be there.

Sahra and Richi saw that. “We need to go tell the police!” she said loudly.

As soon as she said that the man and woman robbing the bank heard her and started running after them.

“Oh no,” said Sahra. “We need to run.”

Sahra and Richi started running through the people, causing so much destruction as they passed everything that surrounded them. They cut through alleys and everything they could but it was no use.

When they probably ran a mile, they didn’t see the robbers anymore. They stopped by the beach and looked around.

“I think we lost them,” said Richi out of breath.

“Gotcha,” said the man. He was holding on to Richi and the lady was holding on to Sahra.

“Let us go!” they both said.

“You’re coming with us,” said the man. Sahra was going to ask who they were but by the time she opened her mouth she was already asleep.

It turns out that Richi and Sahra were knocked out? By a smell that can make you fall asleep. When Richi and Sahra woke up they were on a ship.

“Where are we?” asked Richi.

as this one.”

They stood and saw there were stairs. They heard footsteps from on top of the boat.

“Let’s go,” said Sahra. Richi wouldn’t move. “Come on, maybe

Richi nodded and the two friends walked up the stairs. When they got up the stairs they realized nobody was taking the wheel to the boat. Where are they? they thought. They should be here.

“I heard footsteps,” said Richi. The two friends looked confused and started to look around the ship.

“Listen Alexandra, should we go to Mexico or Texas?” asked the man.

“Well Archi, we should go to Mexico and business would be easier,” said Alexandra.

“You’re right,” said Archi. “What are we going to do with those children?”

“Well we can just take them with us and decide if they can be useful to us,” said Alexandra. Alexandra did not want to hurt Sahra and Richi.

“Let’s go ask those kids some questions.” said Archi with a smirk. Alexandra followed closely behind. When they went downstairs, Sahra and Richi stayed in their same spots.

“Why go to Mexico?” asked Richi.

“Well, business will be easier there,” said Sahra. “Plus, they can rob more banks and stores and then they will move again with this boat to another country or state.”

Right when Sahra ended that sentence they saw a shadow that stood behind them. When they turned around they saw Archi right above their heads, ready to grab them. Before he even got a chance, the boat crashed into a rock.

When they woke up they were on a beach. It was dark and windy. What stood in front of them was the broken boat and supplies washed up to where they were laying. Little did they know it was Galveston.

trash washed up to the shore.

“Where are we?” asked Richi. He got up and saw that Archi and

“Let’s make a run for it.”

“Are you insane!” said Sahra. “They will hunt us down and do something bad to us,”

“But let’s take the chance.’’ Sahra got to her feet and so did Richi. “Pretend it’s a race,” said Richi. “1..2..3 Go!” they both said at the same time.

Before they took off, Archi was awake and was still lying on the

“AHHHH,” said Richi. “Go without me! Go, Go, Go!”

Sahra took off running like a cheetah not even looking back at her good friend being tackled by an insane adult. But the one time Sahra looked back she was tackled to the ground by Alexandra. You can tell by Alexandra’s expression she did not want to be here and tackle Sahra.

“I am so sorry,” she said. “I am going to get you and your friend out of here. What is your name anyway?”

331

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Sahra Lakomoto and my friend Richi Maxwell,” Sahra said. “Where are we anyway?”

“We are in Galveston, you know where Coronado and De Vaca washed up and just explored for eight years. We are also in the Coastal Plains of Texas.”

Sahra shook her head.

“Oh, well you will probably learn about Texas history soon then.”

When she stopped talking she saw Archi holding on to Richi. Richi looked tired and hurt. His legs were soaked in blood from being tackled by Archi who is two times bigger than him.

“We’re over here Arch,” said Alexandra, who looked beaten up like Richi.

“Ha,” said Archi. “You can never get away from us and even if you did we would catch you the next day.” He laughed mischeiviously.

“Hey look there is a guy over there maybe we can ask where Mexico is,” Richi suggested.

“How do you know we were going to Mexico?” Archi asked. He looked at Richi like he was an alien from Mars.

“We overheard you saying it would be better to go to Mexico for business and decide between Texas and Mexico,” said Richi. Richi looked impressed with himself.

“Well, now we know that you listen to us about our business. Well, you are coming with us to our business.” Archi grabbed Richi and

“How are we going to get a car?” asked Sahra.

“We steal the car,” said Archi. “Look there is a car let’s go steal.” Archi pulled a crow bar and slammed it into the window.

“AH.” Sahra jumped at the sound of the crash. So did Richi but not as high as she did.

“Perfect,” said Archi. “There are the keys.” He grabbed the key and then unlocked the car.

“Get in the trunk,” said Alexandra. “It will be easier to escape,” she whispered to Sahra and Richi. Sahra and Richi got to the trunk and started to think about how to escape.

Halfway through the ride to Mexico, Alexandra went to the trunk to talk to Sahra and Richi. Sahra and Richi were tired and still wet from when they landed in the water.

“How are you doing guys?” asked Alexandra who had just opened the door to the trunk.

“Fine, I guess,” said Richi who felt miserable.

“Where are we anyway?” asked Sahra sternly.

“We are in Houston. We’re on the Sam Houston Tollway,” she said. “I have a fact for you, the Alamo took place here, of course in San Antonio there was a war between Texas and Mexico.”

“Ok moving on from Texas,” said Sahra. “How the heck are we going to get out of this van?”

“Well I thought you could jump out of the van when we went through downtown,” said Alexandra.

“Are you crazy?” said Richi “It is way too dangerous,”

“Alexandra is right, we half jump,” said Sahra. “Open the trunk. Open it now, we are going to jump.”

“Are you sure you want to jump?” said Alexandra.

“Yes, yes we are,” Sahra said with fear.

“Ok then,” said Alexandra. “Archi is about to exit to enter downtown.”

When they were Downtown they were going to jump. Alexandra remained in the back with them.

“No,” said Alexandra. “I am going to say you guys were sleeping and so was I and you jumped out when I was asleep.”

They were quiet for a while until they were going to jump. Alexandra opened the doors of the trunk. “Ready?” she asked.

“Yes,” Sahra and Richi said at the same time. “1..2..3.. JUMP!”

When Sahra and Richi woke up, they were being licked in the face by a dog. The breed is Shih Tzu.

“Ew, gross,” said Richi when he woke up.

“Ah, he is so cute!” said Sahra who patted the dog. “Look, it doesn’t

have a dog tag or a leash. We should keep it.”

“You’re right,” said Richi. “What should we name it? How about Sebastian?”

“Yeah, I like it,” said Sahra.

Richi and Sahra breathed in the humid and cold Houston air. They were in Houston. Marvelous Sam Houston, The third most city place you will ever see. Sahra and Richi will now have to survive and be a city kids.

To Be Free by Samiksha Dhar Roy

I’ve never enjoyed celebrations – at least celebrations hosted by the people I must call my family. I stood beside my sister, Sorrel, on the stage, eyes gazing around what was in front of me. There were posters and signs that read, Year 30! or 30 is the Best for the Wests!”All signs that praised my family – the Wests.

Today, January 1, 2321, marked the 30th year that the Wests had ruled over Bontane, a small town in Texas. My father, Eldon West, was on the stage giving a speech on the ancient history of Bontane. He talked about how the great ancestor of the Wests had been called by the Texas government and told that his family would be allowed to rule over the town of Bontane. He talked about how the Wests were chosen because of their endless wisdom and how they were trusted by Texans. He talked about how the Wests had brought prosperity to Bontane and made a town worthy of being called part of Texas.

Wests had brought peace or prosperity to Bontane, but I didn’t think

He held onto tradition as though he might fall into the abyss without it; he was entirely against changing Bontane. I felt as though he was restricting Bontane from its full potential by not leaving any room for change in it. However, he was helping the town in certain areas. I was unsure whether I admired his ways or despised them. I usually tried not to think too hard about this topic and blend in with my family

in the celebration; I was just trying to act like a West should.

I looked past the crowd gathered by the stage. My eyes were searching for something else, something to take my mind off the celebration. My eyes settled on a lake in the distance. I believe it was called the Lake of Ataraxia. However, the lake was not at all calm. The waters were constantly changing speed, drowning small rocks that struggled to rise above the water. Everything in the lake was changing; nothing was permanent. The lake was free, open to do anything it wanted to. I was so taken by the lake that I barely noticed the commotion going on in the crowd.

The audience was split between panic and cheer; they seemed to be looking at the signs praising my family. I peered over to the signs and saw what the crowd was gasping at. There were people in hoods pulling the signs down and replacing them with their own. These new signs said things like, Make 30 the Last! and Put the Wests to Rest! The group of hooded people quickly scurried away after putting up the last signs. Father was enraged.

“Dispose of them immediately! What are you doing you inutile guards? Hurry up and get rid of those DTS members!” Father’s voice was as booming as thunder illuminating the night sky. The guards posted on either side of the stage sluggishly got up and started to halfheartedly chase after the scrambling DTS members. They seemed severely overworked. While the apathetic chase went on, my mother gestured for me and my sister to go off the stage; she was telling us to go back home. Apparently, the DTS were fearsome people. My sister and I walked off stage and were escorted back home by guards. Once we had entered the house, I popped a question to Sorrel.

“Sor? Who are the DTS? I don’t think I’ve ever heard of them,” I said.

“Hm? Oh, the DTS. Loathsome people if you ask me. They’re

332

some organization that stands for Disable the System. They’re pushing to remove the Wests from ruling Bontane. I’m pretty sure they want to get rid of the whole family ruling system in Bontane. Stupid if you ask me. We’re the reason this town is still alive after all! Ah well, no use in trying to explain that to imbeciles like them. Arden, just don’t think about them too much,” Sorrel scoffed.

“Uh, yeah. Right,” I said, at a loss for words. I had never thought that my sister would say something so incredibly like our father. Did she truly believe that the policies of the Wests had no room for change?

everything stayed the same all the time, no change? Sorrel waved to me and left to go to her room. I went to my room and laid on the bed. I thought about what she had told me for a long time. The Wests were the reason why Bontane was still alive. People who opposed us were stupid. Was that really the right thing to think? I spent all night

living a life I did not enjoy? Or was I to break away, perhaps even join the DTS?

When morning came, I still hadn’t made a choice. Instead, I banished thoughts of the DTS from my mind and went downstairs for breakfast.

“Good morning, father, mother, and Sorrel,” I sat down beside my sister.

“Good morning, Arden.” Father seemed to still be angered after anything about the DTS now. Nevertheless, I did it.

of people who interrupted the celebration, correct? They called themselves the, uh, DTS? I was just wondering, who are they...”

“Do not utter that execrable name in this house.” Father’s head turned sharply towards me. His eyes seemed to hold daggers at my throat, but I had already decided I was not going to back out now.

“I was just wondering, what if they made some sense...” I was interrupted by Father slamming his hand on the table.

“Preposterous! Arden West, are you questioning my authority? Are you allying with the ones who threaten our lavish lives? We were chosen eons ago, chosen to dictate the future of Bontane, and I will do

to be trying to cut through my disobedience.

“No! Of course not. I’m just asking if, you know, maybe we should change some of our rules? Like the rules that apply to workers?” I was stuttering at this point. Father could be terrifying when he was angered.

“You think that we should… change? Why though? We’re perfect—we’re the Wests.” This time, Sorrel spoke. She was looking at me, not mad, but confused. They all seemed genuinely confused why I would want change in Bontane. Did they not see how the townspeople moped? Did they not see how Bontane was dying without change? Did they not see how Bontane was like a plant, wilting without new water? But how could I question them when I, myself, wasn’t sure if change would help Bontane? What if after being ruled by the Wests for so long, Bontane collapsed without their presence? I couldn’t bear to abide with the people who produced such discombobulating thoughts in my mind any longer. I hurriedly excused myself from the breakfast table and went outside to take a stroll. As I entered the main part of town, most of the people around me were disheartened. They seemed tired and overworked. I walked around, observing everyone’s faces. They needed change; they needed someone to save them. But I was too confused and scared to do anything. So, I walked. I walked past them all, thinking about what I could do.

I did this routine for days, taking daily walks in town after breakfast. It was on my third day of consecutive walks did something different happened.

A boy, around my age, stopped me as I was walking. He grabbed my hand and pointed towards an obscure direction. Clearly, he wanted to take me somewhere. I had nothing better to do, so I agreed. The boy took off running, dragging me behind him.

“I’m Arlo! Arlo Garland. Thank you for coming with me, Arden West,” said the boy between breaths. We had still not reached our took some time to steady our breathing.

“What do you need from me?” I asked.

“I have an offer for you on behalf of the DTS...yeah, I’m part of the organization. I even have a small DTS badge on my shirt! Neat, right?”

Arlo paused for a moment to point at his badge and smile. However, his face quickly returned to its formerly serious expression.

“Help us, please. If we can get over half of the town to vote against the family that rules this town, the Wests, then we can get rid of their rule. We just need one member from the West family to also vote against them. That’s where you come in, Arden. We need you to help change this town, please,” said Arlo. He seemed to be genuinely

to think. This was my chance, my chance to leave the life I found wrong. It was my chance to change Bontane, to help Bontane. But… on the other hand, my family. I didn’t want to be their bane. I stood, thinking, in front of Arlo for a long while. I had gotten so immersed in my thinking that I barely noticed the footsteps creeping up behind us; it was none other than my beloved family.

“Arden! Where have you been? The sun is about to set and here you are, roaming around in back alleys with mysterious people. Who is this boy? Oh dear. Arden, please tell me that this boy is not part of that distasteful organization.” Father saw my expression and immediately drew a conclusion. “Arden! This is unacceptable! Words cannot express how terribly disgusted I am by your abhorrent actions. You are to either come home right now, or never come home again! This has been going on for too long, the constant discomfort in your face whenever I discuss our legacy of ruling Bontane. It has been painfully obvious that you do not think we are worthy of ruling Bontane. You think exactly like that nauseating organization...you do not think like a West should, Arden. You are to make a decision right here and right now; are you to abide by your foolish morals, or come back to the comfort of your loving family?” Father’s bayonet eyes had returned, except this time they seemed even more dangerous. I had to decide which side I would choose. Family or rightfulness? Tradition or change? Thoughts

that was the exact opposite of Bontane. I wanted to make Bontane a better place; I loved the town so much: its landscape, its nature, its atmosphere. I loved it, and I was going to help it in any way I could. That’s when I knew I had decided.

“Father. Mother. Sister. I’m leaving. I can’t tolerate you vitiating this town any longer! I’m going to change this, no, I will change this! Arlo, let’s leave.” I turned to my new ally, and we ran away, fading into the night like shadows.

“Let’s go to the base of the DTS! I’m sure they’ll be really happy to hear that you’re going to help us, Arden. Thank you, truly, thank you.” Arlo patted my shoulder as we ran. I smiled, a genuine one. It seemed as though a change as small as this...defying my family...was already starting to bear fruit.

like heroes; the people seemed to already cherish me, even though I had only just arrived. They told me of their full plan for the town in depth and told me that they were planning to proceed with it tomorrow. I agreed; I thought that Bontane needed to be saved as that night, I couldn’t sleep. I was anxiously waiting for dawn.

Morning seemed to arrive sooner than I expected. Arlo shook me awake and ushered me to the exit of the base. The DTS, Arlo, and I marched towards my family home. Finally, the time to confront Father had come. We arrived at the West Manor and were greeted by my entire family. Father seemed tenebrous...he sensed our intentions... but he did not disagree to accompany us to Bontane Town Court, the place where we planned to take the vote. We walked in silence to the Town Court. No one seemed to have anything to say; they were

333

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

arrived much quicker than expected. About ninety percent of the townspeople voted against the Wests ruling over Bontane, now all that was left was my vote.

The judge met my eyes and asked the anticipated question, “Do you, Arden West, vote against or for the Wests?”

I cleared my throat, straightened my posture, and steadied my breathing and answered, “I vote against the Wests ruling the town of Bontane, Texas.”

from the Wests. Bontane would be free, free to do whatever it wanted to. Bontane was free to write its own future, its own life. The change that I had thought may have ruined Bontane ended up granting it life, true life. The people of Bontane would no longer be oppressed or work according to suffocating laws. The people of Bontane would be

Though the letter worried her, Lauren knew she could save him. Lots of big ideas raced through her head. Pa looked at her, “Lauren, now I know you love your Grandpa but with World War 1 happening soon, it’s too much danger for you. He is a grown man, and he can do this on his own.” Lauren raced up the stairs and into her room. This was her chance to show Grandpa what he was missing in Texas.

Lauren quickly got ready for the day. She looked at herself in the mirror, her long curly blonde hair raised on her shoulders. Her hazel eyes looked back at her and she smiled. She grabbed her school backpack and it was full of stuff she didn’t want to carry on her back. Lauren raced out the door, her father’s voice calling to her asking where in the world was she going. Lauren didn’t look back. She ran all the way to Clara and her twin brother’s house. When she got there, she was panting. Lauren regretted running all the way here. She barely made it to the door. When she opened it Clara was talking.

Clara is one of Lauren’s best friends, but she was a chatterbox. “I

be at peace, peace with myself and my surroundings. I would be at peace knowing the fact that I had helped my dear town, the place I held closest to my heart; the place that I revered; the place that I cherished. Bontane, my home, the one true place that I could feel at peace. I could feel the change in the air of Bontane. The town seemed

my true freedom. The freedom to change.

Miss You Texas by Colette Ruths

Lauren was a little girl at the time. Her grandfather had told her about Texas when it was just a piece of land when it was calm and

Unfortunately, Lauren had not seen her grandfather in a while. He moved to Oklahoma years before Lauren was 5. Lauren was 13 now and had not thought about Grandfather for a while. Pa went outside to grab the Sunday news, while Mama was cooking up something that smelled delicious. Pa sighed, “The second time this week.”

“Tell tell tell!” my little brother yelled. He had just gotten up and had extra energy.

Pa started to read the Sunday news to Lauren and her brother, Harry. Germany Strikes Again was the big headline. Pa cleared his throat and read, Germany sank a British ship and killed 1,100 people, 128 of those being American. My brother’s energy slowly turned to calm, and he was only calm when something was wrong. Pa was still reading, “President was scared that all of this was hurting Texas. Her older brother had already left; he was training for war.

Thinking about war caused Grandpa to pop into Lauren’s mind. Lauren lived in a 2 story house. She missed those days when Grandpa lived with them and when her older brother was here with her. When her brother Taylor got the invitation to work in the war and get ready

warrior. More of Mama’s friends went to be nurses to earn some extra money. It seemed like everyone was involved in the war, and Lauren missed the way things were before.

Lauren went up the creaky stairs and went to her bedroom to get ready when Pa yelled for her to come downstairs.

“There’s a letter just for you.”

Lauren rushed downstairs as her little brother was coming and almost knocked him over. Lauren grabbed the letter out of Pa’s hand very quickly.

The letter read: Dear Lauren, I made a big mistake leaving y’all. I thought it would be better there for all of us. There was lots of land for farming but my home is in Texas, so I am coming home. Sorry for the big mistake. P.S I am lost in Texas. There is so much land to cover before it’s dark but I will be there as fast as I can. ~ Love, Grandpa

“Is not,” Clara said in a grumpy voice.

They continued going back and forth when they heard a voice, “Sorry Ma,” they both said.

Clara and James lived on 9th Avenue, 10 minutes away from Lauren’s house. They went to the twins’ bedroom.

“So what do you want to talk about?” asked Clara.

Lauren pulled out of her backpack the letter from her Grandpa. “I got this today.”

She opened it and showed it to the twins who said at the same time, “What!” They did that a lot, always talking at the same time.

James looked back up at Lauren and said, “I liked your Grandpa. He and I would talk a lot about the world when you two were doing girly stuff. And whenever we walked into the room he would smile at us.”

Lauren started, “So he’s trapped in the middle of Texas and you two know a lot about Texas …”

“Yes we will help you,” they said at the same time.

“You people need to tell me when we’re doing that so I can join in,” laughed Lauren.

The next day Lauren, Clara, and of course James too headed east. Along the way there, the group saw dust. It was coming from Oklahoma because of the many people trying to get land to farm because that was a big industry back then. Lauren’s Pa told her all of this. They covered their eyes and mouth with their hands. The dust hit and scratched their soft faces. Lauren could barely see. 20 minutes had passed, and it all had gone by so quickly.

“When in the world will we get there?” James asked.

“I don’t know where Grandpa is. It could take some time,” Lauren responded.

Lauren was very annoyed with James and Clara because they weren’t patient at all. The group now was in the wonderful Great Plains of Texas. This is where it was peaceful and quiet. This is what Grandpa told Lauren Texas was like. Lauren’s feet were aching, her shoes were digging into the dirt. POW BAM. Pa was correct, there was a war coming. And it was coming fast. Germany was on one side

They both held each other tight. Lauren thought she saw someone very familiar. Could it be? No! Lauren started to run, right now she didn’t care that her feet were burning and her legs were barely moving her forward.

“Grandpa!” Lauren smiled and hugged him in the middle of all the commotion. “I missed you,” she said with tears forming in her eyes.

“I missed you as well,” Grandpa said. “Hey,” said the twins. “We know yall are having a moment but,

They walked home. “I am so sorry that I left, Texas is my home,” Grandpa said.

334

Lauren smiled and said, “I am just glad you’re back.”

This time they all said it at the same time, “Texas is all of our homes.”

Secrets to the Past by Khadeeja Saleh

“Are we there yet?” Philip asked for what must’ve been the seventeenth time in the past two hours.

Twelve-year-old Melody looked at her little brother in annoyance and sighed. Sometimes it was hard to believe her, and Philip were even related, between her white as snow hair, deep violet eyes and extremely high grades and his light brown hair, hazel eyes and low grades, it was impossible to see the resemblance. They lived in Germany on a grassy hill where there was no house in sight and rarely went outside the country because of her father’s work. It was summer break and their father had promised them that they would go to the beach and stay there for a whole week. She had been planning for this trip for months but should’ve expected her little brother to ruin her pride and joy.

Melody decided to choose which room she’d sleep in when they got to the hotel when a loud screech caught her attention. When she looked to her right, she saw a huge gas truck heading their way. The

sound of screams and searing pain. Then the world turned into a blur.

It’d been three years since that accident. When the car crashed her parents and little brother were killed and by some miracle, she was able to survive. She’d spent the time after that in an orphanage and had been informed that she would now be living with one of her aunts who lived in Texas, called Lady Josetta. The old lady was famous for her artwork and rumors were told that she would be cooped up in her house doing artwork and then getting massive amounts of money for them.

The taxi pulled up in front of a huge house with a rose garden in front of it. Melody got out of the taxi and walked up to the fancy door to knock. But before she could even touch the door, it swung open, revealing a black-haired woman in her thirties, wearing a silk violet dress and emerald high heels. She said nothing but ushered her into the dark hallway. As they went around the house, she caught glimpses of unique paintings of girls in frilly dresses with their hair tied back in fancy styles. They suddenly stopped in front of a plain door and opened it. Inside was a huge room with pink walls. It had a twin bed, a window going from the wall to the ceiling, a mirror, a closet, and a desk.

“This is where you’ll be staying,” Aunt Josetta said.

Before she went outside the room, though, she turned and said, “Make sure to wake up at ten o’clock. You’ll be given a personal maid and she’ll show you where the dining room is and will help with any other things you’ll need. I won’t be eating with you so don’t even think about disturbing me while I’m working. You’re not allowed to go in the room with the buttercups painted on them no matter how curious you are.” She then turned and slammed the door shut behind her.

That night, Melody heard a noise that caught her attention. It

out of bed, passed through the hallway, and tiptoed through the hall, as not to awaken anyone. As she grew closer to the sound of the noise, she sighed. Of all the places where it could have come from, it had to be the most forbidden place: the room with the door covered in buttercups. She knew she should head back to bed and forget about it, but something stopped her. She couldn’t really explain it, but she felt some sort of longing for whoever was in the room. So, she gathered up her courage and slowly turned the doorknob. Inside was a similar room to hers, except with purple walls, not pink. She looked around

the room until she saw a blonde-haired girl in a night gown. She had her back to her and was sitting on a chair, listening to her musical box. She seemed to have just noticed that there was someone else in the room and turned around to see who it was. They both gasped when they saw each other. They weren’t gasping because this was the pajamas. Thy were gasping because of their similarity. Same height, white skin, but most of all, the same eyes. They were so similar that it almost felt...wrong.

“Who are you?” the girl whispered.

Melody was too shocked to answer. She took a deep breath anyway and said, “I’m Melody Glorian. I came to live with Lady Josetta after my parents died in a car accident. I heard your musical box playing and wanted to know where it was coming from. I’ve never seen anyone else in this house besides the maids and the owner.”

The girl turned and looked at the musical box. “I too have not seen anyone else in this house besides the maids and the owner.” Her voice had a soft touch to it, like she was used to talking quietly. “I’ve been ill since birth, so I do not usually leave the room. The musical box in front of you is a gift from Lady Josetta. I often play it at night because it helps me sleep. I didn’t expect there to be someone else living in this house. Please call me May.”

May smiled a sweet smile and Melody returned it.

Because of May’s sickness, she could not leave her room. To help her, Melody made a plan to sneak her out of the house while Lady Josetta was on a business trip. Since all the servants in the house escorted her to the airport, the plan should work out smoothly.

When the plan was in action and everyone had left, Melody quickly ran to May’s room and pushed the door open. “The coast is clear!” she shouted, jumping up and down. She was so excited that she hadn’t noticed what May was wearing. When she looked at her, she noticed that she was wearing a soft pink dress that went to her knees, leggings, long black leather boots, and a shawl, with her hair braided.

May blushed, then asked her, “How do I look?”

Melody studied her for a moment, then told her, “This should do.” They quickly ran outside and into their aunt’s garden. There were roses of all colors. Red, blue, violet, and pink. May ran around the garden, stopping to sniff the different colored roses.

May and Melody spent the rest of the day playing in the garden. Suddenly Melody remembered the time and hurried into the house, heading straight for May’s room. May would have to change out of her clothes and back into her nightgown if they didn’t want the servants to suspect anything. Suddenly they passed the door with buttercups. That was strange. She remembered the door being a bit farther than that. Oh well. She grabbed the doorknob and tried to turn it, but it wouldn’t budge. She frowned. Why was the door locked? She didn’t remember locking it. She took out a bobby pin and tried picking the door and stepped into May’s room. Except it wasn’t May’s room.

after painting. Melody walked around the room until she noticed one painting hanging on the wall. There was a red curtain covering it. Melody moved toward it and removed it. Behind it was a pretty lady with silky brown hair and violet eyes. Something felt familiar about her, but they didn’t have time to think. Instead, she grabbed May’s hand and headed for her actual room. Before they could get there, though, a familiar voice behind them stopped them in their tracks.

“What do you think you two are doing together?” She turned, and sure enough, there stood Suzie with her arms crossed. She gulped. This was not going to end well. May opened her mouth to speak but Suzie cut her off.

“You have no excuses. Lady Josetta strictly warned you from entering that room, yet you still did. And even worse than that, you took Miss May outside even though you must know about her sickness. Lady Josetta will be extremely disappointed. I shall talk to her now.”

May ran to her and grabbed her arm.

“Please don’t do it. I’m the one who made Melody take me outside!

335

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Suzie yanked her arm away from her.

“You’re not the one who shall be making the decision. Lady Josetta shall. And you both will be locked in your rooms until she returns.” She yanked Melody by the arm and pushed her into her room. Melody heard the sound of Suzie locking the door and knew that she could not escape. She could only sit on her bed and wait and see what decision Lady Josetta would make.

The next morning, Suzie awoke her and told her that Lady Josetta was back and wanted to meet with her and May. Melody dressed and headed for the dining room. Inside she found May sitting in one of the chairs, looking pretty as always in a sea-blue dress with a matching ribbon used for her ponytail. Though her smile was noticeably absent. Melody sat down on a chair and kept her eyes on the plate the whole time. When she was done eating, she heard the door creep open. When she looked up, there stood Lady Josetta. There were dark circles under her eyes, which probably meant she hadn’t been sleeping.

She sighed, then said, “I had a feeling this was going to happen, that’s why I was so hesitant to bring Melody, but now that you’ve both met, I suppose I don’t have a choice. Follow me.” Melody and May glanced at each other then followed her. They went past door after door until they came to the door with the buttercups that Melody had thought was May’s room. “I suppose you’ve already seen this room, since it was unlocked when I opened it.” Melody nodded.

Lady Josetta opened the door and gestured for them to follow. She stopped in front of the painting of the woman that Melody had seen earlier. Lady Josetta sighed. “I guess there’s no effortless way to say it, so I’ll just go for truth...this lady is your mother.”

Melody’s and May’s jaws both dropped. “Your mother’s name was Lily, and she and I were best friends since high school,” she continued with a sad expression on her face. “Your mother was the daughter of a rich family, and everyone respected her. Many years later when she was working as a nurse for college, she met a wounded man in bed. She was assigned to take care of him. Time passed and they grew closer and closer. One day, when he was out of the hospital, he proposed to her, and she accepted. Matthew was not a rich man, though. Her father immediately refused their marriage, but she married him anyway. One day, Matthew went to Alaska to heal patients. After all,

plane crashed, and he died. Your mother was pregnant with you at the time, so you can imagine how that might affect her. She was able to give birth to you but died soon after. Before she died, though, she made me promise that I would take care of you. May, you had gotten a disease, so you couldn’t leave the bed. Melody, on the other hand, was perfectly healthy. I could not keep you, though. You looked so much like your father that I started to hate you. My sister, however, had lost a child your age, so I gave you to her. But then she died in a car accident, so I took you back. I was hoping by some miracle, you two wouldn’t meet. But I guess miracles don’t work on these kinds of things.” She turned away, blinking hard.

Everything felt like a dream to Melody. So, she and May were sisters. The people who she’d always called family weren’t her family at all. Last but not least, a forbidden marriage??

May looked like she was going through the same situation. She smiled sadly at Melody and said, “Well, now we know why we look so alike.”

Fifteen years later...“Hurry up Mom!” Eight-year-old Sophie shouted to her mother. Melody had no idea where her own child got her speed from. She ran all the way up to the hill and stopped without breaking a sweat. She was a pretty girl, with soft pink cheeks, blonde hair, and blue eyes.

“Me and Aunt May have gotten bored waiting for you. Come on! Let’s start the picnic!”

“Hold on a second! Where did your cousin Peter go?” she asked when she noticed that the green-eyed, brown-haired boy was nowhere to be seen.

“Here I am!” he shouted. He soon after came into view. He was

Sophie’s same age and just as naughty.

“Hey guys! Guess what I found! I was walking through the woods when I stumbled upon a tree marked with my mom and Aunt Melody’s names! When I peered inside it, I found this box!” He showed them a green box with buttercups on it.

“Oh! I almost forgot about that!” May exclaimed.

“What is it?” Sophie asked. Melody looked at May and smiled.

“Well, you see, when me and May were just teenagers, we wrote a story about our life. Then we hid it.”

“Oh! Oh! Can you tell us?” Sophie asked, jumping with excitement. Melody smiled. “Once upon a time, long ago.....”

The Rancher’s Daughter by Mariam Saleh

Sophia Johnson liked to think that everything that she could possibly need lay within the one thousand, one hundred and seventytwo acres of land that was the Triple J ranch. Her father’s ranch was a beautiful piece of Texan land that had been in his family for four generations. From her perch on the front porch of the main house, Sophia glanced over the acres with a carefree smile. Lifting her glass of cool lemonade to her mouth, she took a sip, savoring the cool wash of sweetness down her parched throat. Just past one o’clock in the afternoon, it was nearly a hundred degrees, a typical temperature for the end of June. Sophia was really feeling the heat as she pulled the neck of her cotton t-shirt away from her skin. Maybe I should head to the pond and cool off, she thought.

Her mind made up, Sophia turned and opened the screen door to the house. She jogged upstairs to her room and changed into her swimming suit, pulling a pair of shorts and a t-shirt over it. On her way outside, she grabbed a fresh towel from the hall closet, as well as a couple bottles of water from the kitchen. “Josie, I’m going to the pond,” Sophia told the family’s housekeeper, Josephina Lopez, Josie to the family. “Is that okay? I’ll only be an hour or so. It’s just so hot I can’t stand sitting outside any longer.”

Josie stopped wiping down the counter and turned toward Sophia. Her warm face, wrinkled from habitual smiling, lit up with a ready smile. “Of course, cariña. Be back in time for lunch, okay? Your father and the workers should be ready for a break before three o’clock. I’ll serve the food then.”

Sophia nodded and kissed Josie’s wrinkled cheek quickly before darting out the kitchen door, already imagining herself submerged in the cool water of the pond.

The walk from the ranch house was quick, and soon Sophia was pulling off her clothes to reveal her bathing suit underneath. A few quick strides and she jumped into the still water, relieved from the heat immediately. Sophia was an excellent swimmer, which her father made sure of. According to her father, a rancher’s daughter had to be riding a horse, roping a steer, and shooting a gun.

Her mother had been excellent at those things, until she died ten years before from a snakebite. Sophia had been six years old at the time.

Sophia shook those miserable thoughts out of her mind and glanced up at the sun. Uh oh! It’s late, at least two o’clock! I’d better get back before Dad starts to worry. She hoisted herself out of the water and onto her wrinkled feet. Ew, she wrinkled her nose. I was in the water too long. She walked over to her pile of belongings and pulled on her shorts, deciding to keep her shirt off until she dried a little more. After toweling her hair a bit and drinking some water, she began to walk in the direction of home. A short distance from the house, Sophia noticed a black car parked in front of the porch. Then close enough to make it out clearly, she thought, it’s not one of ours. Maybe someone’s visiting? She pulled on her t-shirt and ran a hand through her almost-dry blonde hair. She walked up to the door and opened it, hearing voices coming from inside.

336

You should be punishing me, not her!”

Following the noise, she came into the front sitting room and stopped in the doorway. Seated in the armchair was her father, and across from him sat a brunette woman and two teenage boys. Her father noticed her almost immediately and said, “And here’s my daughter, Sophia. Come, sit. Sophia, this is Sylvia Taylor, her son, Wyatt, and her nephew, Levi Harris. They’ve run into a bit of trouble, and we’re seeing how we can help them out.”

Instantly, Sylvia said, “Please, Mr. Johnson, we don’t need much. Just someone to look at the car and get it running enough to make it to you any longer than that.” Sophia noticed that Sylvia looked haggard and worn, and so did the boys.

She whispered to her father, “Maybe we can talk over lunch? Surely, they could do with some food, and I’m sure they’ll love Josie’s Mexican food.”

Her father looked pleased and patted her arm. “There’s my thoughtful girl. That’s a wonderful idea, honey.” Louder, he told the guests, “Our housekeeper has lunch ready. Please, come and eat.”

Sylvia looked ready to protest, but then glanced at her son and nephew, who perked up at the mention of food. Instead, she sighed and said, “Thank you, really. That would be amazing.”

Wyatt added, “Thank you, sir.” He nodded at Sophia.

Levi also mumbled, “Thanks.” He glanced at Sophia quickly then looked away.

After a delicious lunch, which was shared by Sophia, her dad, the three guests, Josie, the ranch’s foreman, Sam, and Sylvia went back into the living room to talk. Sam told his daughter, “Entertain those boys for a bit. They’re about your age, so you’ll have something in common. Show them the horses or something.”

Sophia nodded and told Wyatt and Levi, “Come on, let’s go visit our horses.”

Levi asked, “Do you have many horses?”

“Sure,” she answered. “We have ten. One for my dad, and one for me. One for our foreman, Dan, who you met at lunch. Then one

in case someone’s horse is sick or goes lame for some reason.”

“It must be really cool to live on a dude ranch,” Wyatt said. “All I know about ranches is from western books and movies. We’re from Colorado, you see.”

Sophia laughed and said, “Ranching is a bit different from how it used to be and how it’s shown in movies. We don’t rely on horses that much. We use pickup trucks, trailers, and machines instead.” By the

the horses were. She led Levi and Wyatt down the aisle to her favorite horse, a beautiful palomino mare.

“This is Sunny,” she said. “She loves apples. Do you want to feed her?” Sophia directed her question to Levi because he seemed to be the most eager to see the horses. When he nodded, she reached into a bucket of apples that they always kept on hand and handed an apple each to Levi and Wyatt. She showed them how to feed Sunny

the horse’s mouth. The palomino ate all three apples and neighed happily in thanks.

Sophia told the boys, “I’m sixteen, by the way. How old are you two?”

“Eighteen,” Wyatt answered. you go to school?”

“I’m home-schooled,” Sophia answered. “I take some classes online and do the rest of my work at home. Josie and my dad help if I need anything. Next year, I’ll be able to take some classes at the community college. You can do it, too, Levi, if y’all hang around. And Wyatt, we have a bunch of universities not far from here.”

Just then, Sophia’s dad walked into the barn. “There y’all are.” he smiled. “I think Mrs. Taylor and I have come up with something that’ll work for everyone. Come on back to the house and we’ll tell you.” He let the two boys go on ahead of him and Sophia so that he

could explain the situation to her.

“Listen, honey. Those three are in trouble. In Colorado, there were some people that were giving them a bunch of trouble over some painting, an heirloom in Sylvia’s family. Sylvia wouldn’t give it over so they were harassing her and the boys. Sylvia thinks they even broke in and trashed her stuff.”

Sophia was shocked. “Did she report it to the police?”

“She tried,” Sam answered. “But there wasn’t enough evidence. So, Sylvia just decided to pack up and leave. All that they have is in their car. But listen, she’s afraid that the people followed her all the way to Texas. That’s why I insisted that they stay with us for a while. We have plenty of room, right? We can help them, honey. With their

“Alright, Dad,” Sophia said. “I’m excited, though! You know there aren’t enough kids my age out here, and I don’t get to town enough to meet anyone.”

Sam smiled at his daughter’s excitement. He thought, yes, I’m excited as well for a new friend

The next few days went by in a blur because of all the new people on the ranch. Sophia, Wyatt, and Levi had a lot of fun together. They would spend the mornings riding horses and taking long walks. Then, when it got over ninety degrees, they would cool off in the pond. Then, they would come back to the house for lunch or eat at the bunkhouse with the ranch hands. They would usually spend the rest of the day around or outside the house. Sylvia and Josie also made fast friends. Sylvia would usually help Josie with the cooking and cleaning because she wanted to do her part while they stayed there.

Before the Triple J knew it, it was the day before Independence Day. Even though Texas had its own Independence Day, the Fourth of July was still a big deal. The ranch would spend the day barbecuing town and buy everything that they needed for the fun day ahead. As they got into Josie’s car, Sophia’s dad reminded them, “Don’t forget the potatoes. And barbecue sauce. And napkins. And...”

“Gosh, Dad. Alright!” Sophia interrupted. “We’ll get everything, don’t worry! You just don’t forget the beef.” Sam and the hands had prepared an entire steer for barbecuing. They would dig a large barbecue pit and the beef would spend the day slow-roasting until it was juicy, tender, and ready to eat.

At the grocery store, Sophia immediately led them to the produce section. “These potatoes are the best,” she whispered. “There’s nothing like yummy Texan taters.”

“Okay,” Sylvia whispered back. “Get a whole bunch, then. We need a lot.”

Sophia hummed happily as she hoisted the bags into the shopping

“Those are the men that followed us from Colorado,” Sylvia whispered, gesturing to a couple of men looking at steaks.

“Oh my God. What am I going to do?” She panicked. It didn’t seem like the men had noticed Sylvia yet.

“Listen,” Sophia told her. “I don’t think they saw you, yet. Go come out to you.”

“Okay,” Sylvia said and nodded, relieved. She hurried out the door quickly, glancing behind her every few seconds to make sure the men hadn’t spotted her.

After they had all the groceries, Sophia and Josie brought them to the car and loaded them into the trunk. As Sophia put the cart away, the men from the store walked out into the parking lot.

They were walking to their sedan an aisle away when one of them glanced in Sophia’s direction, then at her car, and froze. “Hey!” he shouted. “Hold on! That’s the woman! In the car!”

The two began to run toward Sophia, who screeched and jumped into the backseat of the car. Josie hit the gas and squealed out of the parking lot, Sylvia moaning in the seat beside her. Sophia looked behind her, the men had gotten into their car and started to chase them.

“Josie! They’re coming after us,” she shouted.

337

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Josie grinned into the mirror, “I know. Don’t worry, I have a few tricks up my sleeve.” Then she yanked the steering wheel to the left, throwing Sophia across the seat. “Josie!” she screamed. Josie just

seeming to have lost the men following them. Leaving the groceries behind, the three women dashed into the house immediately.

“Oh, Sam!” Sylvia cried. “The people from back home, they’re right behind us! They saw us at the grocery store and followed us here. Oh my God!” She grabbed her hair.

Sam took control of the situation. He gathered everyone in the living room, then made a few phone calls.

“Alright, I’ve alerted the sheriff that we might be in trouble,” he told everyone. “He’s sending a couple of deputies over.”

“Oh, thank God,” Sylvia said.

Just then, the sound of a loud car came from outside the house. Sam peeked out the window and nodded, “It looks like our visitors have arrived. Don’t worry, Sylvia, boys. The police are on their way.”

“Dad, what if they try to come in?” Sophia asked. “Don’t worry

The men stood beside their car. One shouted, “We know you’re in there, Sylvia Taylor! Just give us the painting and no one gets hurt!” The other pulled a handgun from his back pocket.

Sylvia whispered, “It’s in my suitcase upstairs. Should I just get it? I don’t want them to start shooting!”

“No,” Sam whispered back. “They’ve got no right to negotiate right now. Get off my property! I am armed, and so are my men.”

The men outside looked angry, and the one with the gun pointed it toward the house. “I’ll shoot, I swear,” he threatened.

Just then, two patrol cars came careening into the driveway. The men were arrested and put inside the police cars. One of the deputies came to shake Sam’s hand, “Thanks a lot, Mr. Johnson. I expect these two will go away for a while. They’re wanted all the way in Colorado. They threatened to shoot you all inside your own house.”

Sam smiled and went back inside the house. “See, Sylvia,” he told her. “I told you there’s nothing to worry about. Those two are going away for a long time.”

“Oh, thank God!” Sylvia gasped. “And thank you so much, Sam.” She grinned thankfully.

Independence Day empty of surprises, hopefully.

The Great State of Texas by Christen Salinas

“I’ve traveled the world, but I don’t think that there is any place better than Texas,” said Red Adair. Adair, a native Texan, was captivated by the unique culture that makes up this beautiful state as are so many who either visit or reside here. Texas has memorable events that are unique to the state. It also has different kinds of food. Texas has monuments that were once used in the past. Some examples are the Alamo and Stephen F. Austin. Texas is also home to the largest import and export city in the United States, Laredo. It is known as The Lone Star State and is considered the second-largest state in the U.S.

A couple of the memorable events that take place in Texas are the parade and the ball for George Washington’s birthday. Some of the people that are in the parade portray people from the past. Some women act as Martha Washington, the wife of George Washington. The women who are in the parade dress in big wavy dresses that look roam the streets during the parade. While the women are sitting on proper shoes on their feet. Men also dress in ways they did in the past. people from the court like judges, representatives, and the jury come out of the parade as well. The ball that they have is a big celebration

that acts as a party. These parties are very elegant and proper. Women wear big wavey dresses from the past just like in the parade. Men also wear something historical. The dances they might have like the dance and balls they had in the past. We celebrate with dances that are just as elegant as the ball in all. We also celebrate in different ways with different and unique styles. We honor George Washington’s birthday by having these celebrations.

your mouth. Here in Texas, we have a variety of Mexican restaurants and other foods. These are the kinds of foods that bring a deliciously unique and unforgettable taste: tamales, chilaquiles, and menudo. Tamales are the most served dish around Christmas and Thanksgiving. Tamales are sometimes homemade. The most exciting part of making tamales is when you get messy putting the masa on the leaf. Making tamales at home allows you to spend time with your family as well. Chilaquiles are served during the morning for breakfast. Chilaquiles are thin pieces of corn tortillas that are fried with eggs, then drizzled with red or green salsa, sprinkled with cheese, covered with a thin layer of cream sauce, and topped with onion. Of course, everyone has their own recipes. People often serve them for breakfast. Menudo is a soup that has pieces of meat and is enjoyed at any time in the day. Menudo also is sometimes mostly served during Christmas and other holidays. These deliciously cooked meals are found mostly in Texas.

One famous monument that is part of history and how Texas gained its independence is the Alamo. The Alamo is a Spanish word for cottonwood. The Alamo is the location where an important battle took place. The battle didn’t take years to end; it started on

their independence against Mexico. Between 400 and 600 men were killed during the battle. The Alamo was almost abandoned before the battle between them. The Mexican forces were victorious in winning the battle. Texas monuments are important to history and can help you learn about what happened in the past.

Another monument that is important in Texas history is Stephen F. Austin. This statue is located in Angleton, Texas. This statue is a part of Texas history because the person named after the statue founded a colony of hundreds of families on the Brazos River in 1822. He was arrested because he was promoting the cause of Texas independence. The Mexican government then took him to Mexico and imprisoned him there. The statue is all of Stephen F. Austin from head to toe. The statue is painted white and is standing on a squareshaped platform. On the bottom of the square, there is information on what he did in life. This statue brings a lot of information to modern-day Texas.

Texas has a city that is the largest import and export place in Texas. Laredo is the city that more likely has 18 wheelers and huge trailers passing through Laredo and into many other cities. The people who drive those gigantic vehicles are delivering things that are needed by other cities. The trailers deliver things like engines, gasoline, engine parts, plastics, cell phones, taps, valves for pipes, and computer chips. Laredo has a lot of places where the drivers can spend the night and take care of situations they might not be able to while driving. It is hard for people to focus if they are exhausted, so the drivers can stop without having an accident.

Texas is also known as the Lone Star state, which refers to the different colors: red, white, and blue. The part that is colored blue has a white star that is right in the center. Texas is called the Lone Star second-largest city in Texas. It is right under the state of Alaska.

Texas is unique and different from other places. People in Texas celebrate, have history, and have unique foods. Texas has a lot of Some examples include the parade and ball for Washington’s birthday and as many Mexican restaurants as we have here in Texas. Texas is unique for all these reasons. If you ever visit Texas you will be able to see and experience great opportunities.

338

Texas Won Me Over

by Abdul Sami

One day my parents told me, “You are going to Texas.” I was content and sorrowful at the same time. The reason I was content was that I would be in a new school and meet a lot of people. The reason I was miserable was that I had to live without my parents at the age of twelve.

So I asked my parents, “Why am I going?” My parents told me that there is an Islamic school there and I would learn a lot from it.

So I accepted and it was hard to decide whether to go or not. My feelings were tickling me, I had the feeling that I would never meet my parents again, I felt something was off. I also had the feeling of depression or loneliness, and that happened for one or two weeks. But now I can’t complain, I’m having a good time here. I came here about a year ago and there’s been some joyful times and some very

me a lot. For example, I have learned Arabic and three chapters of the holy Quran, it’s quite an accomplishment! The holy Quran is our book in our religion. We look up to it every day, we memorize it, read it, and we also get cured from it.

In Georgia I would just sit down and watch useless stuff. I would annoy my mom for no reason. But since I came to Texas, I have been doing much better. In Texas I have a schedule for the whole day on the weekends. There is a rule in the house that we are not allowed to play games on the weekdays.

I made lots of nice friends who are my support system. My teachers are amazing and they taught me to be patient. I have made many friends outside my neighborhood, there’s this one friend I had that been very generous. He gave me lots of stuff like food, gift cards, and many other things.

I live with my uncle, aunt, and cousins. They are all very nice to me, I am grateful for what they give me and I appreciate it a lot. Now honestly my best time is when we all went to the Kemah boardwalk and we went on every single ride, it was so fun! My favorite ride was the drop, it picks you up thirty feet in the sky and randomly drops you out of nowhere. One time I went on a ride and I forgot to wear my seat belt. When it went faster I thought I was going to fall off and my hands were sweaty so I could not hold the bars, it was pretty when there was this girl in sixth grade and she stole a camera off in trouble for something that I did not do, and when the principal asked them,

“Why are you trying to blame it on him?” one of the girls asked.

“We were trying to do the right thing,” I said, confused.

“How are you trying to do the right thing when you didn’t even do anything good and I’m innocent.” She went silent and then the principal got her in trouble and taught her a lesson to never blame anything on someone who did not do it.

There was another bad time when we were competing in the spelling bee in my school and then I got an easy word wrong, so when I got back down everyone was laughing at me and saying “how did you get such an easy word wrong!?” Then I got embarrassed and I regretted even trying to compete in the spelling bee. But then I thought that I should be grateful because I still got second place and I still got a prize.

I think that Georgia is better than Texas in my opinion because my parents and my original friends are there and I miss them a lot. But I would rather come to Texas for college since there are better schools in Texas. When I came to Texas like 3 months ago back from spring

two weeks and I got settled there with my parents so when I came back I was lonely and I could not think straight.

and I will miss my friends from here. All they did was keep me from

falling down. I thank them a lot and they will always be my best friends.

cowboys ride horses and everything. I thought it would all be an old dry place with snakes. But when I came to Texas it was totally different, there were all buildings and cities. I know a little information about Texas, I know that it used to be a part of Mexico but now it’s just a regular state like other places. In Texas my favorite place is downtown, especially at night. It has beautiful lights, buildings, hotels, and parks. I go to Herman Park every Sunday with my cousin and we spread the message of Islam, it’s pretty fun. We also get to eat at a restaurant at the end of the day.

I have a cousin here. He came from Afghanistan and at the start of two weeks he was good, but now he is so annoying and he does not listen to my aunt. Sometimes he gets mad and he goes upstairs and stays in the room for two or three days without any food or water. He

not let him so he twisted my hand and it hurt for 3 weeks, it was very painful. Texas is a very nice place and I will always come here to visit my friends and teachers.

Regional Finalist

18 Minutes For Independence

by Benjamin Scheps

08:06 a.m. April 21, 1836, San Jacinto: The gurgling of the Buffalo Bayou snapped Clay Williams out of the morosity of the trance he had fallen into. For what had felt like hours, Clay had been staring at the minute scratches and indentations on the olive helmet of the soldier in front of him, waiting for orders from General Houston. His mind could never stop wandering nowadays and he pushed on, motivated because he could simply think of nothing else but independence. He and his fellow Texans had gone by since Clay had received the slip of paper that had made his life spiral awry.

The smooth and practiced ink marks had been burned into his mind so intensely that he could read it from memory: Private Williams...It is with great sorrow that we must inform you that Trevor Williams

combat. His contribution has not gone unnoticed.

When he had received the letter bearing news about his brother, the training camp at San Felipe de Austin had felt a world away as Clay became absorbed in the print of the letter. Then, the paper promptly became frictionless in Clay’s hands, dropping into the boot prints in the red mud below. Clay followed it, sinking to his knees in despair as the horrors of the Battle of the Alamo had set in. It was something he could not forget.

Now, the muggy morning air in San Jacinto sat too quietly, the calm before the storm. The haunting smell of dust and gunpowder that he had grown used to was now ingrained in his mind. The musket on Clay’s back felt heavy and powerful, and the trench that he sat in began to feel homey and bustling with the nearly 900 other soldiers scampering around in nervous excitement. The Mexican forces sat 500 yards away. They looked to have a similar level of reinforcement.

the 200 Texans guarding the weapon storehouse. Thinking about could for the Texan Republic in the battle that would certainly make history today.

09:23 a.m. April 21, 1836, San Jacinto: The sweltering sun and sweltering anticipation beat down on Clay. He watched with horror

339

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

of him, meaning that there were now 1400 armed and dangerous Mexicans posted 500 yards away. Before, the odds for this battle had been even. Now, they swung heavily in the favor of the Mexicans. A loss of motivation had swept through the trenches like a plague. Soldiers, now saying prayers and looking glassy-eyed at the sun, hoped for some form of divine intervention in the battle or massacre that may occur today. All the chips were on the table. It was now a matter of timing.

Clay didn’t let the fear get to him. Instead, he turned around to his fellow soldiers, and even though he held no authority over them, addressed them like a team captain. The groans and subtle expressions of annoyance subsided shortly into his pep talk. He said, our own independence from the oppressive rule of Antonio López de Santa Anna. We need this victory. We’re up against a wall. We’re told them to? Our own blood, our family’s blood, our brothers’ blood? We have a cause, and we’ve spilled enough blood already for this cause back now.”

Clay got no admiration, there was silence, but he had hoped that the soldiers had taken it to heart. The message was simmering deep within them. Clay turned back to face the Mexicans and fell back into his trance.

12:37 p.m. April 21, 1836, San Jacinto. “Attack!” didn’t know from whom the order came, but he began charging when a burst of shouts and yells. Clay had been ready and waiting for this. His head down, he let the loaded muske t and bayonet swing in front of him as every muscle in his body mobilized to move him forward. In what felt like seconds, but was really closer to a minute, through Clay’s veins.

“Remember the Alamo!”

Voices rang from all across the Texan line. A wave of the recognition that their actions were now motivated by the justice for soldiers that they had lost. Justice and independence was what the Texans fought for.

Now shots were scattered and pattering like raindrops. Clay felt a bullet whiz past his ear. Clay took aim at a Mexican soldier he saw thirty yards away. Under normal circumstances he would’ve hesitated, but now the shot rang out like it came from muscle memory, from a deep and instinctual drive for independence. A cloud of gunpowder limited his view as the shot rang out and a sharp ringing in his ears left Clay disoriented, but he knew from his gut that the shot had hit its target.

As the battle went on, Clay reloaded and took three more fatal shots. The adrenaline of the moment and the thirst for justice numbed any feelings of sorrow. Clay once saw one soldier drop down three men to his left, but a medic was almost immediately at his side.

It was clear that the Texans had played this battle correctly, striking at the right time and having a very capable and motivated force.

12:59 p.m. April 21, 1836, San Jacinto: Eighteen minutes since

Mexicans lay dead and only nine Texans. Seven hundred thirty Mexicans, however, were taken as prisoners including Santa Anna himself.

Clay stood with his musket pointed at 3 Mexican soldiers, taken as prisoners under the order of General Houston. Now, General Houston stood only 10 yards away from Clay, leaning proudly against his musket,

battered, lay restrained against the trunk of a tree by two soldiers in front of General Houston. General Houston was eyeing Santa Anna suspiciously.

Clay saw General Houston stick out his hand to Santa Anna, and

Santa Anna reluctantly shook his hand with an exhausted head nod. The deal had been done.

1622 p.m. April 21, 1836, San Jacinto: When the reinforcements had been called in to help with the captives, Clay shed tears as he heard

his own brother’s had been made to realize their goal. Santa Anna

granting the Republic of Texas the independence and justice that it deserved.

Friendship at San Jacinto by Otto Scheps

The date is April 21, 1836. I am running for my life as my rider and all the other riders are yelling and shooting their stinky muskets

My rider screams, “Come on Big John! It’s you and me, boyo! We’ll whip Santa Anna and his whole army!”

We hurtle toward the enemy soldiers in front of us, all lined up and shooting. My rider is kicking his spurs into my body like never

haversack swings right onto my face, which makes me tumble to the ground. I’m in a panic, and I can barely see. All I can think about is getting away from the battle…so I get up and run in the direction guns.

Now I’m galloping crossways to the charging Texians...dodging men, horses, and whizzing musket balls. I know that back at the stables tonight, Zeke, the big bay, and Hindoo, the palomino, will probably have a good laugh about this...if they live. I don’t care. I’’ve got to make it, so I run as fast as I can. Faster than I did at the Alamo when the Mexican wrangler was chasing me, before I found the Texians again.

behind me. I feel bad about my rider, but I have to keep going. I can’t believe I got out of that mess, but what am I going to do now?

From behind an oak tree, a white and black paint with a beautiful embroidered with little roses…and it’s empty, just like my saddle is.

I stop and give a little mane-shake as I look at him and he looks at me. He’s not a Texian horse, but I recognize him. He’s a handsome horse, except for the blotchy scars across his nose. I know! It was the horse who kicked an apple at me that day I was grazing at the Alamo. He must be a Mexican horse. I should be afraid, but I was so hungry and tired, I decided to risk it and trudge up to him through the tall grass.

“Hello?” I say.

He seems sad. He looks at me with that zombie nose and says, “Ola. I am Diablo, and my rider, Lieutenant Colonel Don Maricial Aquinne…is dead.”

“My name is Big John,” I say. “My rider is dead too. He was nice, but I never knew his name.”

“Looks like the war is over for us, amigo. How I wish I had some water,” Diablo says.

“I guess so…I just wish I had some food,” I respond.

Diablo looks very thirsty, with his eyes scrunched up in his face you offer in trade?”

“Yeah, man. I’m really hungry. And I know where there’s water!” I remembered down the trail I had hopped over a creek.

He is the enemy, but this seems like a good trade. “Diablo, I’ll lead

340

belly. We must help each other to survive.”

“Good deal, Big John!” he exclaims.

right there. It is dry and delicious, and I gobble it up. There is someone in the tall grass, and whoever it is, he’s getting closer and closer as he makes his way through the oaks, willows, and thorns.

Diablo looks concerned and whispers, “Big John, I think there is a man in the bushes with overalls, black boots, and a whip. Do you think he’s friendly?”

“No!” I hissed. I know exactly who it is. It’s the crazy horse wrangler from the Alamo! “Diablo, we must escape this man...he’s the Texian horse wrangler, and he’s super mean to horses.”

“Com ‘eer yew hawses!” we hear the Wrangler shout. He must be rounding up strays from the battle. No way was I going back.

Diablo says, “Amigo, please help me. I can’t go back to the army. The other horses? They don’t accept me because of my zombie nose.”

CRACK! The Wrangler swings his whip through the air toward us. Again. CRACK! He is getting closer. Then from nowhere…BOOM!

A small boy emerges from the woods with a shiny nickel-plated is so small, and the gun is so big, he looks like he could barely hold it up.

“Leave those horses alone!” the boy cries and aims his gun at the mean wrangler.

“Whatr yew gun do about it muchachito?” the Wrangler sneers. BOOM!

“Now come here, horsies,” Miguel whispers to us.

“It’s OK Big John, I know Miguel. He will help us,” says Diablo to me.

Miguel leads us through the grass and a few hours later we reach his farm. He gives us delicious oats and plenty of cool water. A few minutes later he bolts out of the house and yells, “GUYS, MY MOM SAID I COULD KEEP YOU!!!”

of friends. And Miguel, our new owner, treats us kindly for the rest of our lives, feeding us, brushing us, and racing us at the county fair every summer. Miguel, Diablo, and me (Big John) live in peace, happily ever after.

The Tide of Texas by Christopher Schuette

Texas. What a place of memories. It’s the second state I’ve lived in, and where I currently reside. It’s also the state where I’ve made all of my friends. My story begins when I was four years old. When I was four, I moved to Texas. I moved from St. Louis because of my dad’s

house we moved into was right by an elementary school which I went to for six years. When I started the school year, I was the youngest and shortest out of everyone I met. Even though I was young and short, I still made friends. We liked to play on the playground with a water park, slides, and poles. It seemed as if Texas was the right place for us.

The sun was always out, it was always warm, it was nice to play

heat, snow, and fun days at the local water park. The weather brought some wild days. On one occasion I made a friend through the weather. During the snow of 2016, my mom and I went outside and tried to slide on the roads because they were frozen over in ice. It was a lot of fun, until a neighbor two houses down walked up to me. Her name

was Hannah, and she invited me to go sledding down a hill that they had with her and her brother. His name was Luke. It was a rather small hill, but it did enough. For the next year and a half we talked to each other frequently; then the siblings moved away.

When I moved to my next house, I was in the second grade. This was where I learned my love for the cool fall breeze and the falling leaves. It felt as if I could stay in the moment forever. As time moved on, the weather kept shifting. As the days kept getting hotter, I learnt to swim. I really didn’t know how to swim, and wasn’t large community pool, so that’s where my younger sister and I were taught to swim. It took a while to learn, but after a lot of trial and error, I got good at swimming. I never went into a team, but I still swam in the pool. At most I could do 2-4 laps back and forth at the time.

The next year, summer was hot again. So, during my birthday the weather conditions were just right, and I had a pool party. With the Texas weather being hot, it made the perfect sense to jump in the nice, refreshing pool. Life in Texas, as hot as it was, was really nice. Some days the landscape and position were in, making the long lasting days even better. One memory I recall, was when I was younger, I saw a double rainbow. Even though the second was much lighter, it was a beautiful sight. I had walked into the middle of the road during dawn and looked up. Outstretched were two rainbows, one bright and the other almost dim. With the small drizzle, and the cool breeze, everything felt amazing.

There will always be good weather, but on other occasions, bad weather will arise. This was true during one particular night. My family and I had gone out to eat. Midway through the dinner, it started to storm. It wasn’t a light rain either; the downpour made it impossible to see or drive. Looking at the radar, my parents knew

paid for it, the clock started. It was a quick drive, or rather it felt like that. After a little bit, I could see my neighborhood. As good news came, bad news came along with it. As we were about to turn into the subdivision, the alarms went off. There was a dark looming cloud in the sky. Everything was pitch black, or what felt like. More lighting was striking. The tornado sirens were blaring, and once we reached the house, we quickly rushed to the bathroom.

The alarms lasted for some time, and once they had dissipated, we were unscathed. It was late at that moment, so we all went to bed. After getting into bed for two minutes, the sirens started again. My parents, thinking quickly, rushed everyone back into the bathroom. The weather was once loud again, and back at it. The siren didn’t last long, but left a long lasting effect on our minds. Now seeing the aftermath, we knew what could happen here in Texas. Despite the bad weather, we kept strong. We didn’t waver and kept living our normal lives. For those who were affected, the effect was much more severe. After living in the same house for a few more years, we moved again. As soon as we moved, the weather wasn’t as nice as we had hoped. The downpour was immense, we had no furniture in the house yet,

It was dark and dreary, but luckily the weather cleared up by that night. So, we started the process of moving. It didn’t take that long to move in, but the renovations would take a while. The weather would be hotter than ever that summer. Even though we had a pool, we could never use it due to the construction. All we could do was sit in the house and wait. Even though it was a boring summer, we still tried to make the most of it. Once the school year started back up, it was nice to take a break from sitting in a hot house the entire day. That year, all that happened was construction and hot weather.

In recent years, the term bad Texas weather has gotten a new meaning. In the beginning months of 2021, a massive snow storm hit. Around 2 million people lost power. People were using everything they could get in order to stay warm. It was a disaster for most, unlike my family who had no issues. The next remarkable incident was the snow event of 2022. Early in the year, snow had fallen upon Texan

341

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

grounds. It was not as bad as the last storm. Most kids enjoyed the weather. Even I enjoyed it. My friend and I spent Thursday morning walking down the streets and bike trails of our neighborhood. Also, due to the sheer cold a lot of massive branches were in the middle of the road, so we moved them. It was a lot of fun, until the weather started to pick up. The weather eventually came back a month later. Ice was on the ground, even the dew point temperature was around eight degrees in some areas.

Texas is a wonderful place. It’s full of adventure and excitement. I wouldn’t want to live in any other state.

The Journal of W.G.B

by Maddilynn Scott

February 22, 1836: Today I have left my home and my family to participate in the battle of the Alamo. I have lived in the beautiful and vast land of Texas since I was only an infant. I have always

Texas to improve her chance of being her own free state one day. I will happily lay down my life if it is for the great Texas, I will feel as a whole if I know I helped with the making of a new day of Texas. When I told my family of the news that I would be leaving on this day they were all very devastated but I could tell by their encouraging smiles that they knew just as much as I did that it was the right thing to do. When I left my small cottage at the break of dawn this morning my wife Amelia was crying soft tears but staying strong for the sake of me and our two year old daughter, Katherine. My mother and father were standing hand in hand smiling proudly at me, thinking that they raised their boy the correct way. I was thinking that I hoped it was true. I shook my fathers trembling hand as he pulled me into a long embrace whispering “You have done me proud son”, these words made me smile. Then I hugged my mother, the warmth of her hands running through me, she kissed my cheek, her throat sore from holding in all of her tears. Then I went to my wife, we shared the words “I love you” then hugged and kissed. Then I went to my little child, telling Amelia “Raise her well”, she nodded. Katherine did not know what was happening that caused this small family exchange. I felt so bad that she would be growing up without a father, for all of us knew that because of the given circumstances that it was more than

to my family, took my last look, and jumped on my old trusty horse,

closing my eyes for the last time.~ William George Barber

February 23, 1836: Today there was no battle but the events of the day did prove that the war would not be an easy procession. General Antonio Lopez de Santa Anna started to set up troops in San Antonio. There was a sea of Mexican soldiers that were getting prepared. It was

us from being a free state. Once William B. Travis saw, he immediately knew that we would need help, he then sent the sudden word to Gonzales saying that we would need crucial help. I can’t help but miss my family. I wonder if they miss me, I wonder if they are safe now without me there to protect them, I know they have to be. I talked to other men, most of which have a similar background story, all wanting to make

no longer have to be crawling up my neck. ~ William George Barber

February 24, 1836: Today James Bowie was proven to be too ill to be able to be the co-leader of the Texans. This left the job fully upon the shoulders of William Travis, I will be listening fully to his instruction for the rest of my battle. I trust him with my life at this point and the future of Texas. Travis has just sent the letter out to Gonzales, I can suspect that this letter will be the fate of the whole battle. He gave this letter to Captain Albert Martin, who then handed the letter down to the boy Lancelot Smither. He is such a young boy I know for sure that is why the job was passed down to him. They

don’t want him to die so young. I have not killed or injured anybody at this time but I have tended to wounded horses. ~ William George Barber

February 25, 1836: Today the Mexicans struck us hard. They picketed and then latched the locks, and then burnt down the jacales

standing guard in them. I feel so bad for their families not knowing that their boy, husband, or papa had been burnt down. After this terrible

I am participating in the Battle of the Alamo. I have just experienced the third day of this battle and am not wounded as many of the other men already are. This means that I am one of the people who have

February 26, 1836: Today there was a cold front that swept through bringing along its rain and cold wind. I was looking out at the doors of the Alamo today, envious of those who were preparing the weapons in the wind and rain-blocked tool shed. This day though has made me a stronger man. Today Fannin had returned to Goliad because he learned that some of the Mexican troops were heading northward. As I was standing guard I saw some of the men being shot by the

William George Barber

February 27, 1836: Today the Mexicans have continued their work attaching batteries to the Alamo, many men were trying to stop sent troops to nearby ranches to take weapons and different battle supplies. I remember hearing the cries for help from the four men who were standing guard at some of the ranches, nobody was able to come in time before our weapons were. Today I was so angry at happening. A Mexican had slipped on a patch of mud and I took his weapon and thought that they were getting a taste of their own medicine. ~ William George Barber

February 28, 1836: Today the batteries the Mexicans put around the Alamo exploded like one thousand gunshots shooting all at once. The men and I experienced this noise and sorrow all day. My ears feel like they may pop out of my sockets while my heart feels like crying until I drown under the ocean of tears I will produce. Today my horse, Rusty, got caught up in the blast. That poor horse was a true treasure that I had great pleasure in raising since I was only eighteen years old. The battle keeps on getting more and more intense every day, fewer men come to bed each night and even fewer wake up in the morning. I am worried for my health and safety but I just remember my Katherine and want her to grow up in a Texas that is free from the powerful hand of Mexico. ~ William George Barber February 29, 1836: Today we found that Fannin had sent us help and reinforcements for the battle. If only somehow we could have made it a secret because the Mexican troops stole our materials and blocked the other men from coming through. Lancelot Smither has not come back, I doubt that he will come back with any help. It is too late for there to be any sort of help in the war now, not on the seventh day of the war. Today, I was able to detach some of the explosive batteries that the Mexicans had put onto the Alamo. There is now so little left of the Alamo that I am not sure whether we should be

William George Barber

new month came another cold front. Reinforcements were able to be sent from Gonzales, though I had no faith in them coming. Lancelot has not come back though I know he is safely under the protection of somebody. This gave us a raise of men of about thirty, it is so much help because more posts are being covered. A troop went out today of theirs and especially no men. Today I was thinking of my father

mother would bake him a strawberry shortcake and Katherine would

342

of cake. I wished that he wouldn’t wish for me to be safe because I wouldn’t want him to be even more devastated. ~ William George Barber

March 2, 1836: Today the Texas government declared free from Mexico. But is it that easy to do I wonder? We are still in and at the

said,” she said to herself as she walked to the ba-ak (A house that Karankawas lived in).

“Hello sweetie, are you ready to weave?” her mom Enola asked. “I guess so,” Ayana said sadly. “What’s wrong,” her mom asked.

I can’t because I am just a little girl,” Ayana said.

prepared for anything and everything. Today I was assigned to spy on the Mexican soldiers but I was not able to get close enough to hear anything because they were standing very careful guard outside of their camp. ~ William George Barber

March 3,1836: Today Travis received a letter from one of his

troops at least by one-thousand, possibly many more. At this point it is clear that we will not win the battle without a miracle but we can

March 4,1836: Today the batteries were placed closer to the Alamo, dangerously close. I can’t help but feel a certain type of fear stirring in my stomach. They attacked again and this time I fought. I

the south living off of the growth of cotton. I am hoping that we may be more successful tomorrow with our probable new reinforcements, but all that we can ever do is pray so that is what I will do. ~ William George Barber

March 5,1836: Today our spies heard that the Mexicans were planning to attack us in the morning, so this may be my last journal entry. Travis pulled our troops all together and with his sword drew a line in the rough rocky dirt. He told us if we crossed this line we

line except for one. As I crossed the line I knew immediately I would not be seeing my family again. ~ William George Barber

March 6,1836: Today we fought hard for a long time. I am making this journal entry very brief because I have been severely injured and won’t be able to write much longer. I love Texas, I know it will later be free, bless Katherine and Amelia and let them live great lives...

The battle of the Alamo was a real battle in the history of Texas. It was against Tejanos (Texans) and the Mexicans. The siege lasted thirteen days; the battle cry of the “Tejanos” was “remember the Alamo” as they would go into battle. It was a very bloody ninety minutes that they fought. The battle of the Alamo was only one battle of the war. Texas did win its freedom from Mexico and later joined the United States of America. Important people included William B. Travis 1809-1836, David (Davy) Crockett 1786-1836, James Bowie 1796-1836, and Stephen F. Austin 1793-1836.

Ayana’s Story

by Madeline Seaberg

This story takes place way back in the 1600s in the coastal plains region of Texas. In the Karankawa tribe, there was a girl named Ayana. She was brave, strong, and skilled. She could carry over 100 pounds, she could shoot an arrow at a buffalo from miles away, and

of her gender. Her dad Adriel went hunting.

She asked, “Can I please come?”

He said, “No, girls stay home and learn from their mothers how to weave and make clothing and other things you are going to need to know how to do when you are a grown woman. That’s how it is and is going to be.”

weaver or clothes maker and whatnot,” Ayana said.

“You’re just a little girl now, go,” Adriel said.

Those words hurt Ayana badly but she would never give up. “They will see that one day they will need me and feel bad about what they

“Well, do you know what I do when I am upset?” Enola said. “What?” said Ayana. “Weave,” said Enola.

“I am home,” said Ayana’s dad. “Good afternoon honey, did you bring back anything,” Enola said, “A whole buffalo,” Adriel said. “Great, get the meat out and bring back the coat for a new rug,” Enola said.

“Ok,” said Adriel. When Adriel was back with the meat, they had dinner. Their dinner was quiet and awkward like every meal they had. After dinner, the whole family went to sleep.

“Rise and shine,” said Enola. Everyone woke up and got ready for their day.

“Ayana, today we are going to work on the rug,” Enola said. “Yay,” Ayana said sarcastically. “Honey where are you going,” Enola said to Adriel.

“Why?” Enola asked. “Their land got taken by the Comanche so they need someplace to live.”

“Okay be careful,” said Enola

“I will,” Adriel said rolling his eyes.

“Be back by dinner,” said Enola. “I will try,” said Adriel.

“Who are the Comanche?” asked Ayana.

“A really powerful group that is trying to take over Texas,” Enola answered. With that, a horn blew. “That’s the chief.”

“What is going on?”

“I don’t know Ayana, but whatever it is it is probably really important he has not blown that horn in forever, let’s go.”

“As you know there is a really powerful tribe in Texas trying to take all the land. Their name is the Comanche. Well, they have also taken the Bidai’s land so that means they have all the tribes’ land except for one…the Karankawas. So I need everyone to get ready for war, sharpen the swords and arrows. Women prepare the armor they may attack anywhere at any time.”

It is my time to prove that I am a strong warrior and a good

“Everyone, I have a plan: we can hide behind the mountains and sneak…”

“Hold it their little girl leave that to the men,” said Chief.

“But I am brave and skilled, watch,” Aynola said.

“We don’t have time to watch you fail,” said Chief. “I mean you are just a little girl.”

“Am not you’re more of a girl than I am, boys don’t have long hair and wear skirts.”

The chief scoffs in offense, “They do too, Enola control your daughter”

“Ayana, I am so disappointed. Why would you say that?”

“He said I am just a little girl.”

“You are. Now apologize to Chief.”

“Fine, I am sorry for what I said and for this.”

“How dare you kick my shin Ayana,” Chief said angrily.

“I am so sorry. I don’t know what has gotten into her.”

“You’re lucky that I did not hurt her, I have decided to let it go but next time I am going to let some hungry sharks have her. Do I make myself clear?” asked the Chief.

“Crystal,” answered Enola.

343

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Now go and I do not want to see you for the rest of the day,” Chief said.

“Yes sir,” Enola answered. Enola walked to the ba-ak and found little girl.”

“You are not just a little girl and you know that,” Enola said.

“But you even said I was just a little girl,” Ayana said.

“I was just mad. I am sorry that I said what I said. I didn’t mean it and even if I did who cares about my or anyone’s opinion. Do you think you are just a little girl?” Enola asked.

“No way.”

“Then what are you worrying about?” Enola asked.

“I guess I was being silly,” said Ayana.

“But you understand that what you did was wrong and that it could have got you killed not to mention Chief is going to hate us for as long as he lives,” said Enola.

“Luckily he is in his seventies,” said Ayana. Her mom and she both laughed.

“Now let’s get ready for the war,” Enola said. Yeah about that they are already here.

“Oh no,” they both screamed.

“I am going out,” Ayana said. “No, it is way too dangerous out there!”

“Danger is my middle name.”

“Here you go, you’re going to need this.” Enola hands Ayana a bow and quiver of arrows.

“Thanks mom for believing me,” said Ayana.

“Go show them what you can do… Just where do you think you are going? You think I am letting you go without me?” said Enola picking up a bow and arrows, “Now let’s go.” The girls exit the baak.

“Wow, that’s a big group,” Ayana said. while shooting 2 arrows and killing 2 warriors. “And you thought you got your skill and bravery from your dad.”

“Speaking of which, DAD!” The girls look at the arrow sticking out of Adriel.

“Daddy,” Ayana said while sobbing uncontrollably.

“Ayana, don’t worry about me,” Adriel said. “My last words to you are I will always love you. Right now do not worry about me right now, your focus should be on beating the Comanche and showing everyone what you can do and lead us to victory. Enola, I love you so muuu…”

“Dad!” said Ayana. if we want to live.”

In the distance, Chief was saying to the warriors half of our warriors are dead and we are outnumbered, we are going to have to forfeit and let them have the land.

“I know what to do,” said Ayana

“We are all ears,” said Chief.

“Ok we are going to pretend to back down but go behind their

They did just that and got to keep their land and take the Comanches. Texas was theirs and all because of their new Chief Ayana.

Time Machine in Texas! by

Alyssa Shannon

in the whole entire universe! I had built a time machine.

The time machine consisted of 52 elevator buttons, a special telephone in case of emergencies, phone chargers, a reusable bathroom,

ears! I have done many test runs on stuffed animals so I think I am

me. I called my friend Phoebe hoping that the time machine would teleport my companions and I to her house. We were ready to roll! I put on my lab coat and fastened everybody’s seatbelts. Three! Two! One! Blast off! The time machine blasts in the sky, then to the left, then to the right, then up, down, and SMACK right down!

“Is everyone ok?!” I shouted.

Then I checked in the special box to get out my lab coat that had blown inside. When I opened the door I heard, CATTLE STAMPEDE! I shut the door like lightning and used an app on my time machine to match the setting we were in. It looked like we were in the 1800s, and people were dressed in cowboy attire. I grabbed the wheel and sped on.

When we got close to a tree, I fed my dog some treats and turned the time machine into a camper van. It can really do anything at any time! Someone had approached the camper van.

“Howdy!” they shouted.

“Howdy!” I said trying to sound as calm as possible.

“Nice lil cooker you got there,” they said.

“Thanks, but what year is it?”

“We’re in 1890.”

I knew this would happen! “Well thank you, miss,” I said.

“Of course!”

I got so nervous that I started to sweat. I got the telephone.

It was time to make a call. “Phoebe I’m stuck in 1890 because my time machine broke and well I guess there was a glitch and I’m freaking out and I don’t know what to do and-and-!”

“Calm down!” she said. “ I will use mine to get you! Try to explore, this might take a while.” Beep!

Ok, exploring is super easy. I guess I can learn some things. An old wagon was in the distance, so I decided to spruce it up a bit and go on a ride. The time machine was in the back. Food and the animals were in the front. It looked about morning. We came to a herd of cattle with a man standing by them. The man looked tall and elderly.

“Excuse me!” I hollered.

“Why are you here at my farm?” he asked.

me about your farm and the animals?”

“What do you want to know?”

“Anything!”

“I use barbed wire to keep the cattle away from other cattle and to keep them safe. My job takes up about 12 hours of the day,” he said with an annoyed sigh. “Between 1867 and 1884, about 5 million cattle were brought along the Chisholm Trail all the way to Kansas.”

“Wasn’t too long ago,” I said.

“Well, I gotta get back to work,” he said.

“Thanks, sir.”

As we headed off the trail, I wondered if Phoebe had any progress, so I called her.

“Hey Phoebe, where are you?” I hoped that she was close.

“Uh, in Florida now!” she hollered. “Their coconuts are good!” “Florida?!” I screamed. Everyone in town stared.

“Gotta go!” Phoebe had signed off.

“Well, looks like the cowboys played an important role in Texas history. Let’s learn more about that time period.”

In the middle of the 1800s, Texans traveled by wagon or by stagecoach. Later trains came along. I know we are in the 1800s, but in 1995, it looks like the Longhorn became the largest mammal in Texas. When the Civil War ended, ranchers found opportunity and trouble. In Texas, a longhorn was worth two to four dollars, but in the Eastern part of the United States, people wanted to eat beef. The cows cost up to 40 dollars! This allowed ranchers to get more money to live better lives.

During a heard mission, there were bad storms while traveling to Kansas. So, there were 10 to 12 cowboys and a cook. A good cook was an important part of the team. I’m sure none of the cowboys

344

on public land or open range. To keep cattle from getting mixed up, cowboys brand their cattle with branding irons. When it was time to round up the cattle, they huddled them close together and used the branding irons to put them together in groups. I wanted to check if

eyes crinkling into crescent-shaped moons as she breaks out into a faithful smile.

I miss you. So much.

My gaze drifts down from the ceiling to a framed photo sitting on my dresser. Two people smile at me as if they couldn’t have a care in the world, the light from the sun framing their faces. The older wears a bluebonnet in her streaked white hair, her arms wrapped tightly around the smallest girl.

perfect. A day had passed, and that same tall-looking man was back with his cattle.

“Hello, again sir! Where can I get a cowboy boot?” I yelled.

“You can pay for some down the road at the milk shop,” he yelled.

“Thanks again!” I was thinking I could use the leather from the

some more about cattle and cowboys! You might think cowboys were pretty scary or tough people, but mainly their job was to be a rancher. Two different breeds of cattle created the longhorn we all know and love. Looks like they chose it to be the state mammal because of its strength. They have super long legs and go many miles with no water!

feet across from each other! Now let’s talk about-Woah! I think we hit something. My dog did not look pleased. We made it to the milk shop.

“What brings you here? Milk? Food?” the lady running the shop asked.

“Can I trade a single boot for some carrots?” I asked politely. “Sure.” the lady replied.

I got my boot and headed off. I saw Phoebe in the distance! We cut the leather boot and did some work. I put the button on and did a test drive. Phoebe put her time machine on a phone cord to connect it to mine. Then I went to say goodbye to the tall skinny old man, but he was no were to be found.

“Skinny old Joe left 15 years ago,” a woman said.

“I guess I just met a ghost!” My friend and I laughed while loading everybody up into the time machine. It was time to blast off once again. We zoomed to the left, and to the right, up, down, and SMACK right down! We were in the lab, our moms and dads waiting for us.

Just You, and Texas

by Stephanie Shen

Insomnia. It keeps me awake for hours on end, where I bury myself

One more hour, I tell myself. Only one more hour, and then I’ll go to sleep. Except it’s not one hour.

When the humming of the highway slows down at night, and the constant blinking of cars gets softer and softer, the feeling of guilt slowly creeps over me, as if shame is hiding in the corner, waiting for the perfect opportunity to arise. The world is never still. The unvarying ticking of the clock, the soft whooshing of the few cars that pass the apartment, the slight blinking of the alarm clock, the rushed rustling from the tree branches, these sights and sounds should be familiar to me. The constant movement within my space does nothing, at best

of the light coming from behind my curtains.

“Consistency is key,” the doctor’s voice echoes in my head. “Keep the environment consistent. But other than that, it’s a problem that will only get better with time.”

enough since her father left. She barely speaks and is always drained, even when her own family is around her.”

“Calm down,” my grandma says, placing a hand on my mother’s shoulder. “Just because Nova does not talk often doesn’t mean that there is something wrong with her. Sometimes, people stay silent because they simply have nothing to say.” She turns in my direction,

I can almost smell the fresh mango perfume and grass in the air as my mind stings with the memory.

“Texas,” my grandmother says, taking my hands into hers. “Texas is the home of our hearts, our moments, whether joyous or dejected. It holds beautiful landscapes, history on every new road, and the possibility of our future. One day, I promise to show you around, to all the places I visited when I was a little girl.”

“Grandma?” I ask. “What is your favorite part about living here?”

She laughs, letting go of my hands. “Being with you. Feeling the slight breezes, traveling to cities where the sky is the clearest, laying down on the grass, staring up at the bright stars. When I am gone one day, I hope to be in the stars, watching you from above.”

Reaching up into her hair, my grandmother unpins the bluebonnet tucked behind her ear, gently removing it and placing it in my hands.

let it go. Think of it as a reminder of sorts,” she said and smiles. None of that happened.

You promised, grandma. You promised you would still be here, showing me around.

One month ago, my grandmother passed away, without giving mother, who heavily depended on her after my father left. After the divorce, my mother was constantly working double shifts to support the family, even selling our old home to move into a smaller, older, rental house. It was a miracle that my grandmother moved in. She took care of me when my mother couldn’t, both not wanting me to feel like I had lost both of them. I wish I could go back.

My phone suddenly vibrates, the slight sound echoing throughout my quiet room. Pushing my blankets off, I quickly grab it and read the message. It’s about school. School. In one month. I have one month this has to change. It’s too much to handle. I feel a wave of anxiety rush over me as my throat burns for an unexplainable reason, trying can’t be happening right now. No. Please. I need air. Fresh air. Walking over to the window and shoving the curtains out of my sight, I inhale deeply, closing my eyes to concentrate on my thoughts. All I want is a warm embrace, someone to hold me tight and tell me that everything

The only two people that were in my life have disappeared now. My mother doesn’t even see me until weeks at a time, always working to keep up with the debt. And my grandmother...is gone.

“But I will always be by your side,” a soft voice whispers in my ear, causing me to whip my head around in surprise. Time stops.

Standing in front of me, is a woman. Her hair is tucked neatly into a long braid, which spills over her shoulder, her hair stopping just before it reaches her waist. A bluebonnet rests in her braid, and she smiles softly. Emitting a soft, translucent light, it’s almost as if she’s a ghost.

“Grandma,” I whisper, feeling something pinch my heart as tears

She holds her arms out, and I run into her hug, the warmth throughout my chest spreading as teardrops spill down my face.

The next couple of hours go by in a blur. After prying all the answers out of my grandmother, how she came back, how long she has, why she’s back, it becomes clear to me. I don’t have forever with her. She can’t answer every question that I have, particularly the ones about how she returned into my life. But the time that we have together is all that matters. She tells me stories of the stars, what she sees for

345

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

days at a time, and the peacefulness that death has brought her.

I feel the need to release all my pressures and worries out to someone external. I talk for hours at a time, expressing my frustrations about my mother never being home, the distress I feel at night, and the tensions between me and the rest of the world. My grandmother

burnt out from all the speaking, the room goes silent for a couple of seconds as my grandmother takes in everything.

armchair in my room.

“A trip?” I ask.

She looks at me, a mischievous glint in her eye. “Pack your bags. We’re going on a little excursion.”

I quickly run after my grandmother, confusion bubbling up in my veins. “Why? Where?”

She turns around, looking at me with the same faith she always has. “Texas.”

The train rattles as it passes under a particularly wide tunnel. My grandmother is sitting across from me, staring out the window as she recalls her own memories. I stare out the window too, wondering when my grandmother will leave again.

How will I start school again? When is it going to be more painful?

all kinds of words, some bubbly, some spiky, splattered with poured out souls on the walls, striking what they call their canvas with various crumpled and rhythmic patterns. Words like home and beginning are lettered onto the wall, painting a perfect blend of new and old. The artists are shouting, speaking, singing, all at once, their work bleeding together into a perfect red. The chaotic ambiance entices me, and all at once, lightning strikes.

I point at the soulful inscriptions of art, and my grandmother glances at me, smiling.

“Inspiring, isn’t it?” she asks.

It is. It’s both mesmerizing and inspiring beyond the point of

It’s truly amazing. Truly amazing how I went from feeling like the loneliest girl in the world to the luckiest. We’ve created more memories in the past couple of days than I have the entire month. We visited museums, river walks, conservatories, and smaller attractions located directly in the heart of Texas. Each scene looks more and more like it’s out of a whimsical painting, particularly the Alamo. The slight darkening of the sky makes the trees stand out more, yet the glorious building is still glowing. The indefatigable defenders are recognized through statues, crafted to be sublime and noble. It’s almost as if history is bringing the landscape alive, telling its own story through every shadow and mark.

However, with every shared laugh, every smile, I’m scared to bring up the panicking truth, the reality that my grandmother won’t be around forever. Every time I try to mention it, she brings up a hand, forcing me to be silent.

“Focus on the small things,” my grandmother says. “Focus on the small souvenirs, the barbecue and signature pecan pie, the handshakes,

yourself than you think. The slight tilt of a sign, the hundreds of cows we’ve passed along the way, the wide streets, they all add something special to the fast rhythm of the state.”

I can hear my grandmother’s words as I step onto a particularly crunchy pile of leaves. This adventure is for healing, I remind myself.

Taking a deep breath, I inhale the fresh smoky air, observing the heavy trees as they tower over me, casting shadows illuminated by the lamps hovering above. After hiking for hours, we’ve reached the tent. I lay down on the layer of blankets on the ground as my grandmother lays down next to me, staring up at the sky.

“Here we are, Big Bend,” my grandmother said and laughs. “I’ve had some good memories here. And I want to pass the same feeling along to you.” She covers my eyes with her hands, preventing me from seeing what the national park is most known for.

“The stars at night,” she sings. Pause.

“Are big and bright,” I continue.

“Deep in the heart of Texas,” we both sing, stopping after the soulful line.

“Grandma?” I ask. “When are you going to uncover my eyes?” She laughs. “Now.”

Lifting her hand off of my eyes, I am suddenly faced with a galaxy twinkling together in harmony. Light clouds drift under the stars, giving the aura a very phantasmagorical feel.

ethereal descriptions of certain places of Texas, my expectations rose high. But now, as I look up at the stars, I realize that unless you’ve been to the hustle and bustle of the state, from the motivating street art to the spiritual Alamo and experienced it all, there’s no way to fully understand the feeling and heartbeat Texas holds. The pulse of the ground rises up and down, and the wind swerves into the surrounding trees.

I’m already home. Texas...where I can only begin to imagine how many other new places I can visit, and where I can experience the thrilling feeling of seeing something new.

“Nova,” my grandmother begins. “You’ve truly grown over the last week. I’m so proud. If you keep the joy you felt during the small excursion, it will be alright when you get back, Nova. I promise.” She smiles at me, and I can tell, this is the last time.

“I kept my promise, didn’t I?” she asks.

Yes, you did Grandma. Even after death, you still managed to show me around. Thank you for bringing me across your home.

“I love you grandma,” I say, turning to face her.

“I love you too, Nova.”

And with that, she slowly fades away, just us and the wind. The freshly grown grass rises up until she ascends into the sky, taking the shape of white, gleaming, orbs. As she reaches the stars, I can almost see them settle into place.

“When I am gone one day, I hope to be in the stars, watching you from above.”

One stubborn tear runs down my cheek, unable to be contained. But deep in my heart, I know that my grandmother is still with me. The same person who taught me to be adventurous. To push the boundaries. To embrace the Texan spirit. She will never truly be gone.

From the ground, a lone bluebonnet begins to bloom. It’s layered making the air glisten. I smile through my tears, plucking the bluebonnet and tucking it behind my ear, right in the spot that reminds me of what grandmother stood for.

As I lay down, surrounded by the scintillating light, I feel as if she is still here, singing with me. And although the person I love most is

I still have one more destination. I recognize the bluebonnets as soon as I see them. The deep blue hue blooming between the other with the wind. Do you see this too, Grandma?

The sun is barely peeking out behind the horizon, painting the of the clouds, painting the world in a harmonious symphony. As the colors become more bold and emphasized, as the sun hits the trees

Just as the sun is about to disappear, I pull out the bluebonnet from my backpack, the one that my grandmother gave me all those years ago.

to let it go. Think of it as a reminder of sorts.”

Closing my eyes and smiling up at the sky, I know that my grandmother will appear soon with the darkening sky as a star. again.”

346

I can envision my grandmother standing in front of me, knowing exactly what she would say.

“It was all you,” she says and points to me. “All you, Nova. Just you, and Texas.”

And then I toss the bluebonnet into the air, letting the wind carry it up to the stars.

The Boulevard by My House by Hana Sim

As the wind blew that winter, my diary entries became love letters...a bittersweet yearning similar to a new year’s kiss of white noise, a moment long gone before its own occurrence. Though I wished for it not to be, the kiss was of silence and lacked the truth to stand by itself. The relationship between us was not quite structured, and I think in the moments before it fell apart, we both were aware of our faults. Right before she left me, I noticed how the nights grew distant, and the moments once spent in intimate conversation were now spent splain in the limelight, sun catchers brash against the window and the snow raging.

we were running on unaffordable time that neither of us were willing to pay even with the money at hand. I remember taking her to coffee shops just to see her lipstick stained against the latte lid...to give myself false security that I knew where her lips had been. I remember nights spent on that damned dock, and the earbuds shared between us reminding me of an umbilical cord. After having experienced a love like that...something so unnatural and parasitic — I believe that it is the climax for all mankind. An exchange of emotional use that leaves old conversations in mind for years after.

“Tell me how ironic it is, Nari. Tell me how unfair it is that I fell in love with a girl like you.” That is what I said to her. And, though I understand the cruelty in the words, her reply pained me.

“The only ironic part is that I die with winter, and the life that grows on this earth will leave with me. When spring comes and I am long gone, how do you think I will feel? How will I feel — watching you from above — fall in love all over again?”

“Don’t lie to me,” I whispered between cries and heavy breaths, “We’ve walked this limbo for months. Now you believe in God? Now you believe in something after?”

culture and lives just to bring me here and have me die young. I want to believe that after this I’m not just…dead and gone.”

After that, she was dead and gone. That was the irony. Not the bloomed and died and will bloom again...it was the simple fact of the matter that the girl I loved died. That her parents really did waste everything to bring their daughter here, and she died unknown and nameless; she died a woman I don’t even think I knew.

The day after the events of her death, I sipped a sweet soda while in the back room of our arcade (ours not in the way that we owned it, but rather that I once spent so many nights in there, sifting through photo-booth pictures and answering birthday reservation calls). Nari and I used to make up stories for the people we saw pass through or opera-like backstories while laughing along to the stories.

With her gone, I quit making up stories and let the job be like any other – boring and methodical. New coworkers came and went just like the people who visited the arcade. Those who went to get their photo taken at the photo-booth never saw me, but I always saw them — they arrived in groups; strangers and people I’d seen once or twice. I would stare at their grainy photos on my computer screen before sending them a digital copy if they paid the extra dollar.

It was when lovers came in together that I thought of her. If she was still around, would we have gone to get our photo taken after our

taped to my refrigerator door? All I have of her are the letters... letters

of those cursed letters talking about leaving. Getting out of Texas. Marriage and kids. False promises and lies that even the liar, myself, believed.

Nari and I met at church. It was a Korean Church located not far from my home in a lower income area. The building was older and used to be a car wash, but they pinned a cross to it, gained a few members, and suddenly it was a holy sanctuary. We had always thought that it was funny how people would declare anything holy just by sticking a cross and the words ‘Jesus Christ’ on it; crosses absolve our sins, but I think the guilt still lingers no matter how much you pray.

It was a Sunday morning, and I was up early — dressed in slacks and my most crisp button down shirt. I vividly remember the complaints I made to my parents (in truth, I was rather confused since my parents had never been religious before; to us, God was an afterthought and we were far too busy for afterthoughts). “Father,” I spoke formally in Korean, “Why are we going to Church?”

“This is where others like us are. We have left behind our names, but that does not mean we leave behind our culture.” I didn’t understand what he meant at the time. A few days later, though, I was given a new name by my school classmates. Did this make me an American? A Texan? Back then, I thought losing my name was the same as losing my culture.

“That has to be the dumbest name I’ve ever heard. It doesn’t even mean anything!” Nari exclaimed, throwing her hands in the air.

“Maybe it’s like, from Noah’s arc. You know? The guy from that one story.”

“I guess, but who cares anyways? It’s just a word. Hey! Let’s skip service and get tteokbokki.” And that’s exactly what we did. For a few months, church continued like that...staying a few minutes for service then trickling out to do our own thing. Many mornings were spent on the building’s rooftop sharing a Marlboro cigarette we weren’t supposed to have or jamming to modern rock music while discussing some sort of theoretical what if.

“What if God is real?”

“What if coming to America doesn’t end up being worth it?”

“What if I can’t be the person my parents want?”

“What if I don’t belong here?”

“Noah. What if I’m dying?”

What if I’m in love with you? What if I’m in love with you and you’re dead? It’s just a word. Dying. Death. Like the theoreticals we had discussed, the actual action of her death was not genuine until it occurred. I thought of it that way for months, so when she actually passed, I didn’t quite understand. She was my best friend, and the thought of her not being there one day seemed too unreal for me to digest. Nari was diagnosed with heart cancer one month before we any person would feel for their friend— I thought to myself how unfortunate it was and prayed for her family. As months began to pass and the seasons changed, I looked at her sullen eyes and realized that

The last month was spent in a hospital room. There was one evening where she was drifting from me...not in a physical manner, necessarily, but something rather spiritual; it was a compulsive feeling that elicited this intangible fear in me. I wanted to grab onto her and pull her into me. I wanted our best moments to melt into me (rooftop conversations and late evenings dancing through K-town). I, thoughtlessly, brought the letters to her on that night. And, as if God planned it, it rained like in the movies.

“Nari. I wrote these for you. And I know that it may be wrong to tell you something like this in our circumstances but...”

“I can’t do it, Noah. All of this back and forth. I’m not going to get attached when I know I’m going to be leaving soon.”

“What do you mean get attached? Are we not already? You’re my best friend. I don’t understand. Is there someone else?”

347

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Please. Please Noah.”

“Why are you calling me that? Why are you calling me Noah?”

I noticed after she got sick that she quit calling me by my Korean name. It felt like that understanding between us (the intimacy we had created by calling each other something so genuine and closely rooted to our conception) dissipated. When she died, I legally changed my name to Noah. There was no one left to call me by my real name anyways.

tangled, and I found it hard to constantly be associated with it despite trying my best to distance myself. No matter what I did... changing my name, abandoning my ethnic foods, or adhering to a certain manner of speech...I was still perceived as Asian. As an immigrant before a Texan. The constant alienation made me despise myself and only led to further isolation; with full faith, I believed that the waterfalls that drove us down were only meant to be that — water in the way unresolved moments between us were rooted in issues besides just as home made me dependent on her to validate me. I, in a way that towards myself and my identity.

“It’s okay. The way that you feel is understandable. You can be Korean and American. We are Texans, too. You belong here too.” Her sweet voice and tireless reassurance was the equivalent of the Marlboro cigarettes we would smoke. She was an addiction that burned me up, and yet kept me so warm at the same time; an unhealthy habit but the dependency made it something I couldn’t live without.

As the wind blows this winter, I reminisce about past moments; the gentle facades that we once created now serve as a bandage to my wounds. Tonight, I sink into a wooden booth towards the back of the tteokbokki restaurant Nari and I used to visit. The sun set a long while ago and the streets have grown busier. Though it is not, I pretend the faint shadow of a woman out front is Nari — her long hair blowing gently and body comfortably sitting on a patio chair.

The pretending stops when I glance up and see her...Nari. My Nari. My home. Nari. My Nari. The Nari who can’t come home anymore.

“We should take a photo for their wall,” she insisted, tugging on the loose sleeves of my sweater. “We can leave our imprint here.”

“Okay,” I nodded, “We’ll leave our imprint here.”

The photo turned out poorly — I was smiling so brightly that my eyes were closed, and my teeth were the most visible part of my face. Behind us, you can see other Koreans (some old and wrinkled, some young and giggly) enjoying their meals.

Nari looks beautiful in the photo. Her lips slightly tug upwards at the corners, and the restaurant light hits her eyes just right. The Stygian pools of ink bring me peace. In this moment, I am reminded of dreamy evenings and the intense gaze of her eyes falling across mine.

Though we spoke intimately often, our best conversations were left unspoken. That is what her eyes remind me; sometimes an experience or feeling holds such a passionate nature that words can not even begin to encapsulate it. I grab the photo off the wall. And though it is a simple and innocent gesture, I feel guilty touching something that I know once brushed against her hands too. I feel guilty with the fact that I never truly confessed to her and instead gave her letters full of lies.

It is nearing 9 PM. Since it is Korea-town, the streets still bustle with noise and laughter. Familiar phrases remind me of what it was like before I came to America. It is now, while sitting in the booth graze my hands gently along the edge of the photo, and I compare the people within the restaurant then to the people in the restaurant now. Though they are different individuals who will forever come and go, I can not deny the draw towards them that I feel. Silently, as if making a secret promise to myself, I thank Nari for reminding me

home. When I walk the streets of Korea-town, I walk the roads along my neighborhood.

Ji-hoon, Let’s walk the boulevard by my house again sometime soon.

What Happened? by Isabella Skoulidis

Sailing across the sea is never a simple job, even for Buck, my captain. He spins his wheel round and round trying to stop the winds.

slaps the water onto our ship. Even though I’m inside the ship, I can still hear the splashes on deck. The ship rocks like a baby in its mom’s arms, side to side. Screams, shouts, waves, lightning, thunder, I hear them all. Those are the last things I remember until I blackout.

“Where are we?

“We got shipwrecked,” Webster says quietly, as if he is afraid of someone overhearing. “We saw land luckily when the ship crashed into the rocks. We took everything we could and swam to shore.”

“Was I…unconscious?” I was confused.

“Yes…well I need to go; the crew needs me.”

“How come?” I ask.

“You’ll see,” Webster chuckles as he stands up. I watch him walk away, step by step, leaving footprints in the sand. I walk to the group when suddenly, I hear someone coming. I have the best hearing.

“Tiger?” Buck asks. “What is it?”

“I hear someone,” I responded.

“LOOK OUT! ARROWS!”

I push everyone down to the ground just in time to dodge the weapons being shot at us. There are others here. They want us. I realize

and show mercy. The others growl slightly at the natives, but bow down. The natives take us to their village. It is a small village with many teepees and kind people. They explain to us that they thought we were going to harm THEM even though THEY were the ones with the weapons. They gave us a nice meal containing some herbs that tasted like burned squash and some meat from the bison. As I ate my meal, I realized not all of us were there.

“I don’t know,” she replied honestly. “Maybe helping with the food?”

I personally knew they were not helping with the food as this was not our cooking style. After I got up and convinced the natives I wanted no more food I started to look for Buck.

“BUCK!! WHERE ARE YOU?” I screamed and shouted until my throat felt as though it might just fall off. I collapse onto the sand, my body giving up. I look at the starry sky, the constellations, and slowly drift off to sleep.

When I wake up, I get some fruit from the village and quickly eat it so I can tell everyone the news. “Did you hear?”

“The men are missing!”

I hear whispers being spoken all around as I settle down on the log ready to tell the crew.

Now I have no idea who the Apache are, but I have a feeling there is going to be war. The native walks away, leaving us on our own.

better than just some. The Comanche teach me how to ride a horse, as they think I would be good at it. They were right. I am. I can use my sword and stand up on the horse while I’m riding. All day, I help the Comanche prepare. I teach them all the battle skills that my crew and I know. We let them know they can always count on us.

348

For a week nothing happened, and no one arrived. We just told

the beach, laughing and talking. I had never felt like this, surrounded by people who were funny and enjoyed having me there. Apart from missing Webster and Buck, I was having the time of my life.

Back when I was young, if I could remember, I used to live on a farm with my grandparents. I remember all the chickens, cows, horses, and sheep. I loved riding horses as a little kid and now I think that was what I was meant to do, what I enjoyed. My parents, I had never remembered or learned anything about them. I would feel sorry for myself, but I don’t really miss them since I never knew them. You can’t miss someone you don’t know, right?

In the middle of the night, I hear something coming. I look outside the door of my teepee and see a group of people in the darkness. Their style is different from the Comanche but not completely. I gasp,

These people must be the Apache! I say to myself, astonished.

An ambush! I think about waking the others but decide I never know when the Apache is going to strike. I sneak out of the teepee and around to Linday, my horse. I quickly wake her up and signal her to be quiet. As if she understands, she lets me get on. I grab my sharpest sword and breathe in deeply. This was what I trained for. I can do this. I can hear Linday’s footsteps through the darkness as we get closer to revealing ourselves.

running toward the Apache tribe. The tribe runs away in horror as I slowly realize I just woke up the entire village. The grumpy locals suddenly their faces softened.

The next day, after I let them sleep, they throw me a party since I saved the village. The women come up to me with a very special dress that they say was made for me. I look at the dress in amazement, seeing all the patterns and laces made for me. Only me. I am very grateful for the natives’ party, but I tell the Comanche that the Apache will probably come back. I take a deep breath, tell all the Comanche to

The next morning, after some of Grandpa’s delicious bread, I set Buck and exclaim in joy! “BUCK!”

We embrace and then we catch up. He tells me all about his combat training and about the native who taught him. They called him Master Choy.

“How did you communicate with the Comanche language?” I ask.

“We communicated by using hand gestures,” Buck says.

After we told each other all the news, I made dinner. This time, I tried one of our recipes. When the Comanches tried my food, they lesson, and I went to bed.

I woke up and asked the natives to teach me how to sew. They showed me how to make carpets, covers, bags—even dresses! I made a small blanket that I will turn into something to hide my face. I gave the Comanche all my swords I’d made and some armor. They looked at me in disbelief, as if I was just kidding. I gave the swords to everyone, and then led a group lesson to teach them the ways of the sword.

That night, I lead the Comanche on their horses to the Apache. I did not want any more attacks from them, so I came to settle this once

by myself, unless you count Linday, and came to see if they would make peace with the Comanche. Now when I say mad, they were furious. Luckily, I didn’t understand their language, but to keep them

slowly backed away, as if reading my mind, and we went back to the Comanche.

The Comanche were slightly annoyed about what the Apache did. We decided to pull together another plan. The Apache were

their grounds and chase them away from their village. They would never come back, and the Comanche would rule the grasslands.

That is exactly what we did.

time we will be ready. I run to my teepee, grab my bag, and then slowly get on Linday, and start off on my journey.

Riding horses long distances is harder than you would think.

Comanches’ village. I slowly go to the rundown, ancient-like home who I’m looking for.

“Hi, grandpa,” I say, as a grin spreads along both of our faces.

“Tiger!” grandpa says, running in for a hug. We hug for a while and then I tell him the news.

“And then we got shipwrecked. We met the Comanches but then Apache came. I fought them off and then….” I went on for a few minutes, telling him all of the details. When it came to my plan I said, “I can’t stay with them forever. I’m going to get them all weapons, make sure they know everything, and then leave.”

Grandpa wanted to know why I was so ominous about my reason for leaving.

after all of my training with them, I’m going to sit down and talk with some people.

“Who?” Grandpa asks curiously. I sigh.

“My parents.”

A few hours later I have all the supplies I need to make the Comanche’s swords. I think about going at dark, so nobody sees me, but Grandpa says,“You can go in the morning, after a night’s sleep and a nice meal. No need to get me concerned about you during the night.”

The Apache had looks of fright on their faces and ran away. After our battle, I said goodbye to everyone. Buck said, the other men had and I remarked how much I had learned over this trip.

I decorated the ship’s rooms with the carpets I made and gave everyone the things I’d made for them. I looked back at the Comanche; some kids were even crying. I calmed them down and said goodbye

As the ship sailed away, I waved to them. My work was not done. I would keep helping the troops and tribes like I’d told Grandpa, but I would come back to the Comanche after I am done. I would come back to Texas in the future.

The Little Grape: My Texas Family Ranch by Ana Smith

Out in a place not heard by many is where my whole life here in Texas started, long before I was even born. There’s a place labeled as an unincorporated community located in Coleman County that the past generations of my family were the holders of. This is not a story about some urban setting either; this place is Talpa, Texas. On a map, it might not look like much but it’s the closest to heaven that I’ve ever been. A west Texas slice of heaven that is. The Little Grape Ranch is where Texas is so unbelievably perfect in my eyes, but it went through many stories and families before it was called mine.

Andrew Herring was a man known as a Buckaroo, who evolved into the traditional cowboy after coming to Texas from Germany. He’s the founder of my family and the person I will never be able to truly give thanks to for providing me with this land and all of the memories it’s given me. Andrew Herring was a land man, who sold

349

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

his guns and farms in Washington County, Texas to venture west and buy many more acres for much less the price. Talpa, Texas was his mission. This new frontier was just structured with a railroad that came through Ballinger and Talpa. The tracks are now the gateway from the highway to my peace on Earth. When beginning his mission

endeavor. August Herring was a one handed cowboy who lost his arm to a cotton gin accident. Andrew Herring’s idea was that if you sent a young cowboy on a horse out westward with only one arm no one would think to give the boy any trouble. His ideology was true, August Herring and his horse carried wads of cash in his saddle bag

for his father was in the heart of Talpa during 1877. It was a total of about 14,000 acres of land in Coleman and Runnels, County. Andrew Herring was an entrepreneur; he saw the land as more than a place to raise cattle or any livestock. He would buy land, hold it for a while, maybe develop it, and then sell it. According to the Runnels County records, Andrew Herring had 25,535 acres of land in October 1,1886. After Andrew Herring passed away from old age, the land was now in August’s name. August had nine children, the sixth of which was a girl named Stella. Many years later it then evolved into a part of the Herring-Bomar family line.

The Bomar family’s story with this land started with Stella and Boyd Bomar, who got this land as a wedding gift from their family. The land was about 800 acres at the time. Many described Stella as a diverse and adapted woman. She was driving home one day with her friend Valera, and a young boy shooting at cars shot a bullet into her car that entered at her ear. She survived and doctors decided to leave it due to the severity of the operation. Her husband, Boyd, was a carpenter, ranch worker, and sheepshead. They were the family that began the land as a holder of livestock. This west Texas countryside was then the home of about 200 head of lambs. After the passing of this couple, the land was given to their child Tom Bomar.

Tom Bomar married Donnie Mae Bomar, and they were the real life comparison of Johnny Cash and June. These two were known for many things, most of all their love for each other. Donnie Mae was a young mother at the age of 18, but she was known to put Martha Stewart to shame with her many talents of cooking, sewing, handicraft, decorating, cleaning, and gardening. She was considered the “Lady of Texas” by many in her community. Tom was just as adored by much of the town. Tom Bomar was away from the land while he fought as a Marine during WWII, but when he was home he had the reputation of being the fastest sheep shearer in Texas. They lived on the Little Grape for years before eventually moving into Ballinger. In 1986 Donnie Mae passed away from cancer. Tom continued on ranching and spending time with his kids and grandchildren until 2002. On his way to the Little Grape to feed and look after the livestock he was in a head on accident with a semi truck. The land was passed to their 6 children, Thomas, Jimmy, Eva, Billy, Gary, and Vickie, who were all raised on the ranch. The land was distributed between them all.

This land is now in the name of my mother and her sister, who are the daughters of Gary Bomar. Gary is my “Poppy.” Ever since this land was gifted to this generation of the Bomar family line, it has been more of a collaborative place. A tin roof house sits in the middle of the land, everywhere you look there are cattle, and the wildlife is abundant. This piece of land has provided many good hunting

holidays. Since my mother is the holder of the land, I’ve experienced many memories like my ancestors have, learning how to do some of the most Texan things. This house, land, and family is the one I give credit for molding me. All those cold late night rides on the 4-wheeler going at a speed my mother would not appreciate, the amount of times I shot my bb gun at old soda cans, and the amount of times I’ve been blessed to see the most beyond perfect sunrises without another soul around words cannot express. On February 17th, which was my birthday, I sat on the north pasture horizon and saw a white coyote not more than 100 yards in front of me. It’s special moments

like these that make this land the ideal symbol of what Texas and the Little Grape is all about.

The past generations of my family are heroes in my eyes. They are the sole reason I’m able to truly experience Texas. Texas is about the family memories, the environment, and the stories we can tell. The Little Grape has been shaped and formed by all my ancestors, and is why I’m able to say I am Texas. Through all the memories this land has given me, it has taught me about Texas and my family. I will forever appreciate and cherish that. I can’t wait to pass it on to the next generation so they can say, “I am Texas.”

Was this really it? Was the story really true? Papa had always truly believed it, but had I?

One week earlier…Pirate’s Beach, Galveston, TX

“Today is the day!” Papa exclaimed. Just like every other day, we had come to Pirate’s Beach since the day I was born – 12 years and 127 days, but who’s counting? Every day since I was born has had the same morning routine. Papa and I wake up at 5:30 on the dot. We walk the quarter mile to Pirate’s Beach – Papa with his shovel and me with his metal detector.

“Over here, Sydney,” Papa says, waking me from my daze. I still hadn’t gotten used to waking up so early, even after twelve years.

“Coming Papa,” I said scanning the ground with the metal detector on my way.

“Atta, girl,” he said. “You’ve learned well after all this time. Always scan the ground wherever you go.”

It was sad that no one really believed the story anymore except for Papa. But I still hadn’t had the guts to tell him. Watching his smile

it almost made me fully believe in the story.

of Galveston Island, buried his treasure on Pirate’s Beach before he left on a ship and was never seen again. The story used to be a huge part of our town. There were activities on the beach to look for the treasure and there is even an annual fair dedicated to the story. But in the past couple of years, the story’s spirit has faded from most people’s hearts. Seldom did people talk about it. Except for Papa. Since my mom died a couple days after I was born, he has taken me to this beach every day to look for the treasure. After a couple years, we had searched the entire beach and had had no luck. But Papa insisted Jean wouldn’t just bury the treasure easily. He wouldn’t want people detector which could sense 25 feet below the ground. But so far, no treasure.

We walked home from the beach with no luck just as usual. “Tomorrow!” claimed Papa. He looked at me hoping for a reply or a smile, but I just shrugged thinking. What if there was no hope? What if Papa was just the town’s crazy treasure hunter like people said.

“You’re going to have to rush to get ready for school,” Papa told me. “We only have thirty minutes.”

As we turned to the busy road, Papa said,” Careful crossing, Sydney.” As I walked ahead of him, I heard cars honking and tires screeching. When I turned back, I saw Papa unconscious in front of a stopped car.

One day later…UTMB Hospital, Galveston, TX

“He’s awake, Sydney,” my aunt exclaimed to me. I jumped up from the hospital waiting room chair. My legs were asleep after sitting had survived the accident. The doctor explained to us that Papa was lucky; he had barely missed death. His lung had been punctured, his leg was shattered, and he had an open wound. He was also suffering

350

The Treasure of Galveston Island by: Claire Sonstein

from spasms in his back which the doctor said might not even be related to the accident but because of how much he bends down to shovel sand on the beach. He was awake but would have to stay in the hospital for another two weeks.

“Hi Papa,” I said softly to him. He smiled but didn’t speak.

“He will be too weak to speak much for a day or two,” the doctor explained to us. As the doctor discussed the hospital bill with my aunt, her face dropped.

“But we will never be able to pay for three surgeries. Is there any alternative?” she pleaded.

“For him to be in the best living condition, these surgeries will be necessary,” the doctor replied.

“What will we do? We can’t afford this,” my aunt whimpered.

“Well, he can’t leave the hospital until he receives two of these surgeries,” the doctor explained. As the doctor and my aunt discussed the surgeries in detail, an idea brewed in my mind. I knew there was only a small chance it would work, but if it did, we would be able to afford 100 surgeries.

I walked over to my dad before we left the hospital and said, “I hope you get better soon Papa.”

He motioned for me to come closer, and when I did, he whispered something in my ear, “Keep looking for the treasure without me. We can’t miss even a day.” This time I smiled back.

The next morning, I woke up at 5:30, just like usual. I grabbed the shovel and the metal detector. My plan was being put together inside my head. I would search for the treasure every day. I would even go to the places Papa and I never went to because the shrubs were too thick to get through. Maybe the treasure was there. It could

treasure, I would pay for Papa’s hospital bills.

I trudged through the beach for an hour. The sun beating down on me was grueling, but every time I was about to give up, I whispered to myself, “For Papa.”

alone, I passed by the place where the accident happened. The scene back and seeing Papa lying on the ground. He looked so vulnerable.

I started jogging. Maybe there will be treasure at everyplace on the was the Elissa. I remember Papa teaching me about this place. This was a ship that used to be a pirate ship. Then it carried lumber until it became a tourist attraction. It was a true Galveston landmark. There didn’t seem to be any treasure here. Maybe I’ve got the wrong spot. I looked around, and I didn’t see anything obvious. Why would it be obvious? I decided to walk around some more. I spotted a weird picture on the mast, and I realize it was the same symbol I had seen on the map. That is strange. I wondered if it was a coincidence or if it meant something. I walked over to the mast to take a closer look. It was printed on a single brick that looked out of place. I pulled it, and it fell to the ground. Inside was a small bag. Inside the bag were pearls! “Wow!” I said out loud to no one but the pelicans. These must be decades old if not centuries. I imagined the pirates stealing them from an innocent person, which was wrong, but it still seemed so cool. I placed the bag in my pocket and returned the brick to its spot.

I started towards the next location. It was about a mile away from the Elissa. I walked there with some pep in my step. I had already found one thing; maybe here will be even better. When I was about 100 feet away, I saw a broken-down house that looked like it had been partially burnt down. There was a sign that said, Home. So, this is the home of the pirate whose treasure my dad has been searching for twelve years. It wasn’t very impressive. I walked around a bit and looked at what was left of it. I realized that there was probably no treasure here. Why would there be treasure in such an obvious place? I turned to leave the house when I tripped over a

underneath were three coins. They were very rusty, but under the rust, I could tell it was gold. I was able to see the writing on one of the coins and it said, Pirates of the Sea Trade. This was a real pirate’s coin! I could hardly believe it! I couldn’t wait to tell Papa! He’s going to be so proud of me. There was still one more place though. Maybe this spot will be the jackpot.

treasure, and I knew I would. As I headed to the beach I could hear Papa’s voice in my head, Today is the day! It echoed through my head. But today something was different. Today I actually believed him.

“Today is the day!” I said aloud. As I arrived on the beach, I started searching the areas that Papa and I had searched well just to make sure we hadn’t missed anything. I was about to go home when I spotted a lump in the sand. Probably just an oyster or a rock. I brushed the sand around, and I saw a tiny canister crusted with sand and rust.

the canister open with all my might and inside was a weathered piece of paper. I opened it up and examined it closely. It looked like some sort of longitude and latitude graph, I realized. Maybe it’s a map of some sort. I jumped with excitement. As I thought about the map, I never found this? If he had, had he not showed me?

I took the map home to look at it more closely. The writing was very faded and hard to read. The handwriting looked to be cursive, and it was very old. There were three dots marking the spots to go to wait to tell Papa the good news, but then I remembered. Papa knew this was there. I was sure of it. He would never have missed this. He always told me this area was the worst spot on the beach. “The only say. I decided to go to the locations on the map tomorrow. There thought. If it exists. walked through town, everything seemed quiet. The entire island

This spot was a lot farther from the other places. I can do this ...it is the last spot. As I approached, I noticed it was on the beach. I trudged through the sand. I was so tired at this point. My feet felt like they had anchors tied to them. I got to the spot marked on the map, but this time there was no symbol. Still, I immediately began digging in the sand just like Papa had taught me. I had forgotten his shovel,

feet down when I hit something hard. Was this really it? Was the story really true? Papa had always truly believed it, but had I?

I kept digging it out, and the object’s shape began to take form. It was a large chest about two feet wide and one foot long. When I dug the whole thing out, I could hardly believe I was about to open a real pirate chest. I opened it… and there was nothing. Was this a joke? Has someone played a trick on me? I peered further into the chest and saw a tiny pouch. I opened it, and inside was an exquisite, shiny diamond ring. It didn’t come from a pirate, though, so whose was it? I took it put in in my pocket and headed home.

I asked my aunt if we could go visit my dad immediately. She had already planned to visit him that night, so she said she could go early. We drove to the hospital at once. For the entire car ride, I could hardly hold in my excitement. What would he say? What would he do? When we got there, I dashed into the room and started talking frantically. “Dad! I found the treasure, but I found a ring, and I found other things too, and there was a map, and there was...”

“I will explain everything,” he replied.

One Month Later…Pirates Beach, Galveston, TX

Papa and I woke up at 5:30 on the dot just as usual to take our walk on Pirate’s Beach. Papa with his cane which he says he doesn’t need. Papa tells me about Mama, and we remember everything that has happened to us. He’s also teaching me some Texas history, especially

351

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

the history of our island, Galveston. Papa did tell me everything. He knew about the treasure. He and my mom found it before I was born and decided to put it to good use. They used it to start a life, to get married, to have me. I don’t have the gold and the pearls anymore. I used them to pay for Papa’s surgeries. I do still have the ring. It wasn’t from a pirate but from my mom. After she died, he put her ring in the treasure chest that they had found the original treasure in. He wanted where their life together ended to be in the same spot where it began...which was in the chest. I wear the ring, and everyday Papa and I wake up at the crack of dawn, and we hunt for treasure. But this treasure is a bit different. This treasure is love.

Deep in the Heart of a Reader

by Sarah Spalding

Done! I slapped the table and sat back in my chair. My chemicals were mixed, and my lab was completed. Pulling my book out from under my desk, I placed it in my lap and scooted closer to the table. Opening to my bookmark, I looked up at Addie, my twin sister. Her chestnut eyes were scrunched up in confusion and her teeth were chewing away at her bottom lip, as she read...sorry, tried and failed

looking back down at my book.

Five minutes later, just as I was reaching the climactic scene in my book, I was drenched in water from above. I looked around the classroom, and my eyes landed on Addie. She was fanning her hands in front of her trying to disperse a cloud of gray smoke. Her auburn hair was plastered across her face, much like mine probably was. I slipped my open book into my desk and slid down in my chair trying to disappear. Why, why, why, WHY! I groaned. Why are you my sister! My thoughts and the force of the sprinkler right above me drowned out Professor Clark’s angry yelling.

I walked out of class wet, leaving a trail of water to my locker. As I was stashing my soggy books, my football friend Zac came up behind

once over, his eyes squinting, he asked the obvious question, “Why are you wet?”

“Oh I don’t know,” I fumed. “Maybe because my stupid sister can’t follow directions and decided to explode something during chem?”

“Dude, what? That sounds like something you would do,” Zac gaped.

“If I did it, there would have been a much bigger explosion. She can’t even do something as simple as that by accident.” I rolled my eyes.

“Mhm,” Zac replied, his eyes drifting to the right. My feet glued themselves to the ground as I followed his gaze. Addie was staring at me with steam blowing out of her nose. As she caught me looking, her expression fell and her chin began to quiver. She quickly turned away from us and hurried down the hall.

“Shoot.” I gritted my teeth and said, “Dad’s going to be so mad.”

Zac laughed and patted me on the back, “I’ll come to your funeral, Dec.” Giving him the death glare and slamming my locker, we walked in silence to our next class. The teacher examined me before making

raised his eyebrows at me, before turning around and going into a hushed conversation with Zac. They both nodded and Jasper threw back his head and laughed. I crossed my arms and slouched. As if this day couldn’t be embarrassing enough, the guys would never let me live this down. Thanks Addie.

my clothes still damp. I took the long way home trying to dry off now to avoid questions later, although the Texas humidity was not helping. (And I guess maybe to avoid seeing Addie again too.) Addie with her stupid reading problem. I kicked at an empty tin can, sending it spiraling off the curb, past a cluster of bluebonnets, and into the street. Watching with satisfaction as it was run over by a minivan, my

knuckles turned white on the spine of the book I was holding. Immediately after I opened the door to my house, I wanted to close it. I was whipped in the face with the end of Addie’s long hair as she stormed to her room, followed by the echo of a door slamming into its frame. When my ears stopped ringing, I noticed my dad standing in the hallway leaning on the door frame. His arms were crossed and

“Sit,” he fumed, walking towards the living room and pointing at our faded red couch. I put my head down as my cheeks grew hot. It was never a good thing when Dad was angry. Dad sat down after I did in the swivel chair to the right of the couch. He leaned back in his chair, the corners of his mouth pulled downward. “Talk.”

“About?” I dodged.

Dad raised his eyebrows and said, “Don’t play smart with me.”

“I seriously don’t know what you’re talking about!” I protested. “Really then?” he asked sarcastically. “Why’d Addie come home crying?”

always crying, Dad.”

my hands. I felt hot, like there was a bright spot light on me. If I wasn’t the one in trouble, I would’ve had a fun time imagining this as an interrogation: In a cramped room the detective, with a list of questions in one hand, sits across from the criminal in cold uncomfortable chairs, a metal table between them, and a mirrored glass window cut into the far wall used to monitor the interview.

Dad squinted his eyes and said, “What did you do?”

“What did you do after chemistry?” my dad persisted.

“I talked to my friends,” I answered, my mood brightening. Maybe I can get out of this! Dad motioned for me to continue. “We went to our next class.”

wore thin.

Oh shoot. He knows. I should just tell him. I took a deep breath, “I might’ve told Zac that she was stupid and exploded something.”

“And?” Dad pressed.

“And that she couldn’t do anything right…And she might have also heard me say those things. And then ran away crying.” I tapped my hands nervously on the cover of my book.

My dad shook his head, sighed, and leaned forward and said, “Come on Dec, you’re older!”

“Only by 12 and a half minutes,” I muttered under my breath.

My dad glared at me and said, “You should be more responsible and look out for her. Please, just try and support her. You know it’s already really hard for her, and she doesn’t need her twin brother adding stress on top of that.”

pot of frustration inside my head. “Why should I be supportive?! I don’t want to lose reading, Dad! I love it!”

Dad pulled in a breath but paused. His eyes shifted from icy to comforting. Great, now he’s pitying me. His tone grew softer. “That’s what this is about.” My right leg started to bounce as I realized what I had said aloud. I hadn’t told anyone why I hated my sister, and I never planned to. It was too embarrassing.

Dad quickly moved to sit next to me, throwing his arm over my shoulder. “So, you think that because Addie has dyslexia and has trouble reading, you’re going to get it too?”

I nodded my head miserably.

Dad sighed sadly and pulled me into a tight hug. “Dec, when your sister was diagnosed, we tested both you and your brother. Neither of you have it and it’s not something that you can catch.” Dad paused and pulled away to look me in the eye. “But, your sister does have it, and it would help her so much if she had her twin brother by her wafting from the kitchen.

352

I stared off into space for a while after Dad left, giving my mind time to wander. And I guess I was also procrastinating. I groaned as I pushed off the couch to start my homework. Pulling my history study guide out of my backpack, I realized that I also needed my Texas history textbook, which was stored in my room. The room that I shared with Addie. Dang it. I awkwardly pushed open the door to our shared room and walked over to my desk, focusing on a spot on the ground as I walked past Addie.

Grabbing my book and a pencil I turned back around, forgetting to stare at the carpet. I was met with a glare from Nic, my older brother. He was sitting on the bed, stroking Addie’s hair as she laid curled by his side shaking with sobs. Her face, which had been buried in his shirt, looked towards me, and I saw the tear stains drawn across her cheeks. She turned her head away again and something in my chest fractured. I quickly rushed out of our bedroom, wracked with guilt.

open. My eyes read and reread the effects of the Alamo as my brain decided to take a vacation. I threw my pencil across the living room and fell back onto the couch, pressing my hands hard against my eyes. I sat like that for a few minutes before jerking my hands away and bouncing up. I ran back to my backpack and dug around for my computer. My shaking hands pulled it out and I was almost to excited to sit back down before typing in my password.

Tips and Tricks for Teaching Dyslexic Readers. My eyes scanned the website, landing on another link, this one leading to an easy short story. I opened the tab and called Addie over, excited to introduce her to the fun world of reading.

Deserted in the Desert

Coyotes were frantically trying to take my bag. Claws and teeth desperately scratching my forearm. I had water–water I had taken from them–that they now needed back.

One day earlier...My tour group, with our tour guide, stepped out of the van, alone in a vast desert. Why couldn’t we visit the mall instead? I would never need the ‘real life experience’ this trip was supposed to give me. This time would be much better served doing literally anything else.

Our guide, who insisted we call him Viper, had us wear stupid ‘survival packs’ in obnoxious neon colors. If you are going to make us carry bags that weigh a million pounds, at least make them look good.

Speaking of questionable fashion choices, Viper made it impossible to tell what he looked like because he was wearing a long sleeve raincoat with the hood tightly drawn. Along with full length cargo pants, Viper was probably sweating buckets, but he didn’t seem to care.

It was a million degrees out here, and I was miserable. I longed for air conditioning, or even a nice breeze. The only wind that came was hot and stuffy, blowing sand in my eyes. The hood Viper was wearing started to make more sense.

Viper showed us prickly pear, a vital food source, and what many creatures relied on for hydration, blah, blah, blah. We looked for creatures as well, but all I saw was sand and rocks. How exciting.

One little boy from the other family on the tour saw a jackrabbit, so he tried to grab it. Olive, my annoying 5-year-old sister, gave chase along with him, and they caught the poor creature. As a mature 12-year-old I would never do anything so childish.

“Bunny,” Olive said in that annoying squeaky voice of hers. “We got a bunny!” The poor creature had the most miserable look on his face. He didn’t want to be here either. Finally, someone who agreed with me.

“Well,” Viper said. “That is a jackrabbit, and jackrabbits are technically hares.” With that useless fact, we soldiered on.

A mile or so later, I saw another desert creature – a coyote. The coyotes wouldn’t attack without a reason, but unfortunately for us they did. My younger sister, Olive, was petting a wild coyote pup. They came so fast none of us had time to tell Olive to stop.

My thick black hair caught on a dry brush, trapping me. Viper began to gather the rest of my family, who ran to the car. Nobody seemed to think, . I would be mad at them later, now, I had to get free. Grabbing my hair, I ripped myself free, leaving a large chunk of hair on the bush.

I wasn’t out of the desert yet. Narrowing my eyes against the sand, I leaped away from the maw of a coyote. They backed off and I was safe… for now. As fast as I could, I ran to the car, only to see it vanishing into the distance. I was forgotten and stranded.

They were probably glad to be rid of me after my 7-hour-long speech on how the desert sucks, my friends would miss me, so we should go home. What 14-year-old girl would rather be in a literal DESERT instead of buying some cute boots at the mall? My parents also probably wouldn’t notice me gone for a while considering how hectic it was in the van last time. I shuddered at the thought. Wait a minute, I was stranded in a desert! This was bad, very, very bad. I sat there panicking internally for who knows how long before

but most importantly, survive,” I said to myself. Great, I was already

The only useful contents in my neon green bag were a length of rope, a gallon container of water that was half-full, a thermal blanket, and some matches. I begrudgingly admitted to myself Viper was right to have us all carry supplies in case of an emergency. This, no doubt, was an emergency.

I spotted a puddle of water on my way back here. There wasn’t much bottle. Then, I heard howling. Coyote!

Adrenaline kicked in, every one of my hairs stood on end. Taking water from coyotes was not a good idea, so I ran back to where I thought the car was. A small part of me secretly hoped my family would be back. Unsurprisingly, nothing was there except rocks, sand and dust.

Suddenly, the jackrabbit, who the kids had captured dashed by –a pair of coyotes not far behind. The jackrabbit, who I will now refer to as Jack, needed help. I grabbed a few rocks from nearby, preparing to launch them at Jack’s attackers.

I grabbed a prickly pear, ripped it in half, seeing it was green, not pink or red like I expected it to be, causing me to doubt. Was this poisonous? Will eating it be worth it? Slowly, I lifted the pear to my mouth. Jack looked at me as if to say, do it. Trusting Jack, I did. It didn’t taste like poison, but then again, I had never had poison. What do I know about poison? As I walked off, Jack followed me. Glad to know somebody remembers me. So far, I had found a little water and some hopefully not poisonous food. Next, I would need shelter. Dry

My shelter was completed just as the sun was setting. When I looked pinks, yellows and orange. I found myself staring at the sky for so long of twinkling stars.

I didn’t remember falling asleep, but when I woke up I was confused for a moment. Then it hit me all at once. Panic. Then I remembered the sky I had seen, it’s sheer beauty managed to calm me.

I glanced around, still partially trying to get my bearings. Then I saw them. There were three coyotes looking in my backpack. My backpack with water. Needing the water, I grabbed a stick from my mostly complete shelter and prepared for war. The coyotes looked at me as I took the bag.

353

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum by Julia Spears

“Awooo,” one of them howled.

I looked around for a weapon and all I found was a small

I lunged with my pathetically small rock in hand. Adrenaline coursed through my veins heightening my senses. Climbing atop a boulder rock in one hand, backpack strap in the other, I roared. The three coyotes scratched at me, but I could barely feel it. That was probably bad, but right now all I cared about was getting my stuff back.

A noise in the distance caused us all to look up, tires rumbling on the rocky ground. My rescue! The coyotes stepped back, but not much.

“I’m saved!” I cried, pure delight crashed over me. Texas was certainly a unique place, and now I realized I wouldn’t trade this adventure for anything. The stars and sunset were so perfect, the pictures didn’t do it justice. Besides, my parents owed me, big time, and I would collect.

On a whim I unscrewed the water and tossed it at the coyotes. I realized they were just looking out for their family. They only attacked me when they had to. Everything in the wild seemed to do what it had to do to keep itself and its family safe. Nothing was unnecessarily cruel. I was an intruder, and I felt as if I had messed with the balance. It was strange, but the desert really had changed me. I had only been there for a few hours, but I would never forget that time.

Looking out behind me for one last glance of the desert, I saw a jackrabbit. While there was no way to know if it was Jack, he was staring at me. I turned around, grabbed him and sprinted to the car. This was it. I had survived. I took a deep breath enjoying the coolness of the air conditioning as I settled in my seat, prepared for whatever life threw at me next.

Global Warning by Erik Stehl

Once upon a time, I was in Houston, and there was going to be a Global Warning of a tsunami. I was trying to hide in my room when my family was upstairs. I was down here and little did I know

When it hit so many things were in it I saw some screaming people and maybe saw a cow. Next, I got splashed in the tsunami. There was a crate in the Tsunami so I hid in it for hours without food and or water. I was struggling to survive when all of the sudden there was a dust storm. Dust got all over my hair and eyes. It lasted for a day.

The next day my eyes were still covered in dust. I walked around to see if I could feel my way around but I failed and ran into a cactus. I got spikes in my skin, and then I found a prickly pear bush. I got one

abandoned my campsite. After that, I stayed there for the rest of

did. There was a war bomb that went all over. Missiles were shot. It was unreal. My brother and I found a bomb shelter we stayed there for weeks until it was safe to go out. During that time period, there was a tornado, everything got picked up and all that was left were the ruins of El Paso. Once again I was lucky to be alive. I did not regret going to the bomb shelter with my brother since there was a tornado. There was no more war because they all got sucked up by the tornado before. Next, we tried walking South East and we got to Corpus Christi so we explored here. The Global Warning already happened so my brother and I were ok to keep exploring. We’ve been through a lot then I asked my brother if he knew where the rest of my family was, and he said, “I washed up all by myself by the Tsunami.”

him in his backpack. Then I went to our wrecked house and I found him under a box in the basement. He was cold and shivering so I put him in my backpack and went back to El Paso. With my cat and my brother, this time I tried to look north of El Paso, we arrived at a wreck and a cave. We went into the cave and we found my sister. All of us were so happy. I let my sister hold my cat. Now we have to Amarillo next because I thought we probably didn’t land all in the same place. I asked my sister if she knew where our dad was. She said the last time she saw him was north of Amarillo. I went there and he was there also looking for us.

we were looking for. Dallas. I know this is a lot of traveling and guess what another natural disaster was an earthquake. We hid under a table in an abandoned house. It was giving me the creeps, so we explored the basement and there was a ghost. We ran out after the earthquake and all of the land was cracked. There was a person who would tell the police that our mom is missing. They did a worldwide search for her after days of waiting. Our mom was actually in Louisiana.

new house to live in. Our cat was shy in our new house but otherwise, we had a good time. I told my mom what we’d been through and we lived happily as one family again.

Revolutions and Revelations

by Finley Sullivan

down as the deadliest battle in Texas’s history – the battle at the Alamo.

tried to make a tent but it did not work. I tried making a shack, and it also did not work, then I got a string to put it together. I connected night so I could go to sleep.

Next in the morning. I got up and there was a drought. All of the water was drained out and there was no water. I went everywhere I could but there was still no water. There was watermelon so I just drank watermelon juice and ate watermelon. It was so hot. I went back into my shelter. It was nice and cozy. Next, I built a treehouse

leftover so I ate that and then all of a sudden I saw someone on it was my brother so I hugged him and said glad to see you again. We went to his shelter that he made and it was a tree fort. It was way better than my hut and had better food so I stayed there and

“Are you okay, ‘Liza?” My twin brother Thomas asked from beside me. We were watching the battle commence from a window in a small church hideout.

“Yes, I’m…” My voice trailed off and I wondered what I was being pulled away by his sobbing comrade. The Tejanos were losing badly; something nobody was excited to see.

“Do you want to go back?” Thomas asked concerned, and I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. We walked over to where our mentally ill mother was doing laundry, unaware of the battle raging outside the small church.

“Oh, good, Elizabeth and Thomas. Elizabeth, would you please set the table? Your father and brothers are coming in for dinner in a few minutes. Thomas, would you please gather your nieces and nephews?” my mother chattered. Thomas and I looked at each other, then back at Ma. After her husband and older sons perished

354

emotions bottled up inside until it was too much for her, and she is now schizophrenic.

“Can I talk to you for a minute?” I hear a voice behind me ask. Charles White. One of my many admirers, but by far the most devoted. He was also one of my best friends and sweet in his affections. As a bonus, his family ran a bank and had lots of money, which is something my family lacked. On the other hand, I didn’t like him in the way he liked me.

Charles led me over to a secluded area in the church and asked gently, “Elizabeth Penelope Smith. The love of my life. Will you marry me, Elizabeth?” I quickly weighed my choices. If I assent, my family gets money, but I’m unhappy. If I dissent, my family stays poor, but I am happy.

“Yes, I will.” I didn’t think solely about myself. Thomas needed to go to college, and this was the only way. The future graduate in question, Thomas, raised an eyebrow at me from across the room.

“Really?” he seemed to say, and I gave him a slight nod back. Charles smiled at me. Then he squeezed the living daylights out of me with a “hug.”

“All right, enough,” I managed to mumble. He let me go, and I stumbled back to Thomas, trying to grasp a breath.

“You really did that,” Thomas marveled. “Why?”

“You have to go to college,” I remind him. He started to gravitate towards the window, so naturally, I followed. We were watching my

to the ground. Tears came to my eyes. I looked at the man who shot my brother with hatred in my heart.

“That was John who was shot! That soldier, he’s going to pay for this!” Thomas growled, then pulled on a jacket and grabbed Father’s

“But you went outside to avenge us, and that’s what matters. I don’t know a single girl who’d do that.” Thomas hugged me, then winced and slowly limped back toward John.

Getting up to follow Thomas, I see Charles beckon me over to him. Not right now, I thought angrily. He dashed over and tried to grab my arms. I whirled around angrily, forcing him to let go. “Elizabeth, I thought you loved me!” Charles protested.

“I’m only marrying you for the good of my brother! I never wanted to marry you!” I screamed at him. Then I realized what I’d just said, and I felt my face grow hot. “I didn’t mean...oh no...I’m sorry.”

“But why did you agree?” Charles asked in shock.

“My brother needs to go to college, and we don’t have the money.”

“So you were going to take my money and give it to your brother?” I nodded. “That’s the nicest thing I’ve ever heard!”

intending to change their bandages, but Thomas wasn’t there. He wasn’t in our usual spot either. Then, I realized something else was as usual was as crowded as my stand on market day. “Excuse me, ‘scuse me,” I got to the window as fast as possible, and my eyes widened when I saw Thomas. He was aiming at the man who shot him. I take a closer look at that man, and I see...Jack?

quick for me. He ran out the door enraged. I saw that same man who killed my brother take aim and BANG! Thomas was shot in the leg. He cried out in pain. Then it was my turn to run out the door. I grabbed both my brothers’ limp bodies and attempted to haul them back inside. Thomas stirred a little bit, but John was limp as a corpse. I lay them down on the ground, then ran to see if anyone had bandages. A nice woman towards the east corner had some, and I thanked her and promised to return the favor. I quickly sterilized and bandaged my brothers’ wounds and got them to where they had a chance of survival.

“Liza,” I heard a weak voice say. Thomas. He’s awake! I hustled over to him.

“Thomas, don’t ever do that to me again! You could’ve died!”

“I know. That was pretty foolish of me, wasn’t it?”

“Very.”

“And John?” Thomas seemed to realize who he was lying next to. John’s chest was rising and falling slowly, a clear sign he was alive.

“He needs to sleep. And so do you,” I told him. I intended to man they could get, and I was a better shot than either of my brothers especially when they were enraged.

“No, but I can get a blanket.” I did, and he was a lot more

hardest part: going outside. Inhale, exhale, I reminded myself and went outside. I immediately spotted the man who hurt my brothers, and I aimed. I reached to pull the trigger and froze. What was I thinking? I’m a girl! I can’t do this! I ran back inside, scared of my thoughts.

“Liza, what’s wrong?” Thomas asked as I sprinted to a deserted area. I couldn’t talk right then. Thomas came over anyway, a feat for him and his bad leg.

“Liza, I saw what you did. That was brave,” my brother said. I

“I didn’t do anything! I just went outside and froze!” I protested, and he smiled.

I was suddenly torn back in time to a few months ago, going to school. Jack was the new kid in my class, and we bonded instantly after meeting. Every school day, I rushed to the school to see my only friend outside of my family. After my father died a few months later, I wasn’t allowed to go back. “Girls should be seen and not heard,” my mother said. “Besides, I need your help around the house.” Thank goodness for Thomas, though, he came back after school each day and taught me everything he’d learned. I yank my mind back to the present. Mon Dieu! Jack was down, and Thomas was aiming at someone else.

Stop it, Eliza! My mind was screaming at me. So I did. I was not on the trigger. I ran towards him. “Thomas, wait!”

When Thomas hears my voice, he freezes. “‘Liza, go inside! The protect me, but the words still stung.

“Thomas, listen to me! You will not get anything out of this! You come inside!” His leg was green with red streaks, a sure sign of infection.

“No! I can’t!” he yelled back at me, his words whipped around by the wind. I pointed at his leg. No words were needed. He blanched at the sight of the wound and promptly passed out. I tried to haul him back inside. He’s really strong, which made him heavy as I tugged his limp body into the church.

When I got inside, a few people were staring at me. I must’ve looked few bullets rip at my skirts. I led the now half-awake Thomas to a cot, which a nice girl with a baby on her hip, Annamarie, offered. She also offered her assistance in nursing my brothers, which I gratefully accepted. We chatted while we worked, which enlightened me to what a good friend she’d make.

“So, where’s your family’s claim?” she asked me.

“Near Gonzales,” I answered.

“Ours too!” Annamarie said excitedly. Her hands were steady, even in her excitement. “I have an idea.”

I tilted my head so I was looking at both her and John. “You go freshen up. I’ll watch them. Besides, there’re only so many bandages you can put on a person before they turn into a snowball!” I laugh at this and take her up on her offer.

When I got back, both boys were awake. “Liza, you saved us!” John thanked me.

“Thank you,” Thomas said.

“What else can I do for you, Your Majesties?” I joked.

“An ice bath, perhaps, or possibly a wife?” Annamarie chimed in.

355

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I noticed her looking at Thomas with interest. He was looking at her the same way. I raised an eyebrow at them, trying not to laugh.

A few stressful days later, my brothers were up and walking again, and Annamarie and Thomas were getting to know each other. I’d been giving them some space, and she’d been balancing her time between me and him so we neither one of us felt left out. While she was laughing with Thomas, I talked to John, even though our conversations almost always went like this:

Eliza: “John, are you okay?”

John: “Yes, leave me alone.”

Eliza: “I’m going to change your bandages.”

John: “I told you, leave me alone!”

Eliza: “All right.”

devastated. So many of our friends were dead. Santa Anna’s lieutenants came in and tried to negotiate, but we drove a hard bargain. “All we’re asking is permission to travel home with enough supplies to last!” our spokeswoman said.

Going up to get our piece of the bargain, someone tapped on my shoulder. Expecting Charles, I sigh. “What do you- Jack?” I saw it was Jack, and my face lit up. His face did the same thing.

“Eliza?” I nodded, speechless.

He took my hand and led me to a deserted area. “How? What happened? Why didn’t you come back to school?” Jack asked me.

“My mother. After my father died, she wasn’t the same.” I motioned toward her, where she’s trying to embroider a napkin and laughing her head off at the same time.

“I can see that,” Jack mused. Then he did something unexpected. He enfolded me in a long bear hug. Before I knew what I was doing,

“I missed you,” he whispered in my ear.

“Me too,” I whispered back. Then he let me go and we caught each other up on what we’ve been doing the last couple of months. Turned out he’d been so sad to lose me he’d enlisted in the Mexican army in hopes of taking his mind off me.

“Wow,” I’d said. That right there was devotion.

“My parents are also in Mexico now, waiting for me to come home,’ Jack said apologetically. “But… now that I know you’re okay, I have to go back home.” He looked sad at this thought.

“Write to me?” I saw Thomas and Annamarie coming towards me with idiotic-looking smiles on both their faces.

“Did he…”

Annamarie nodded. We both made weird, happy squealing noises. “Congratulations!” I said, and Jack echoed my exclamation.

“Going with the whole theme…” Jack said. I looked at him, confused.

“Eliza, you are the most amazing woman I’ve ever met,” he said. “And?”

“Will you make me the happiest man in the world and say yes?” I needed a moment to take that in. My mouth opened.

“Yes!” I said before I knew what I was saying. Jack stood up and squeezed me like he was never letting go.

“But on my terms. First, we wait two years. Second, you can’t try to own me or order me around. Third, we need to tell our parents before we do anything else.”

“Anything,” Jack said.

going on with him? “I don’t want my sister getting married. She’s too young.”

“And you’re not?” I asked, shocked he’d say such a thing.

“No, I’m a man and the men of the house decide this sort of arrangement,” Thomas said matter-of-factly.

“You’re not the man of the house. John is!” I screamed. John decided to come over at that moment.

“What’s going on?” he asked. It was completely silent.

“Eliza decided to get herself engaged!” Thomas said angrily.

“That’s great!” John said. “Congratulations, Liza!” He walked

away, leaving Thomas speechless. He stalked away, mad. I ran after him.

“Thomas, wait! I told him we’d wait two years!”

“Oh, you did? That’s a different story…” Thomas’s tone softened, and he said, “I’m sorry. I wasn’t listening.”

“Of course you weren’t.”

“Is that an insult? Because, um, you’re a… Ugh, I can’t think of anything!” I laughed, glad to have my brother back. Jack and Annamarie came over at that point.

“You’ve apologized, right?” Annamarie chided my brother. Jack

time in weeks. We told Mother of the engagements, and she was happy as a clam. After that, Jack and I sat down and talked.

“I love you, Liza.”

“I love you too, Jack.”

After that, it was all a blur. The war was over, and preparations for Thomas and Annamarie’s wedding took up most of my time. When I got fed up with it, Jack was right by my side, comforting me. Mother was healed, and we got to know each other. Two years later, I was Mrs. Jack Brooke. Life couldn’t get any better than that.

The Coastal Cowboys by Mac Sullivan

First, if I did not write these stories down, they would die and be lost in time. Coastal cowboys are different than normal cowboys in upper Texas. Back in the 1920s, my grandpa’s dad went by the name of Jonny. Women admired him and men feared him. He was a cowboy’s cowboy. He never punched anyone. He only would smack people that made him mad. He had 2 sisters. When Jonny was 7 years old, he was orphaned. His sisters were old enough to get jobs, but Jonny was 7 years old.

Just so you know, this is based in Galveston, Texas (my home). Since he was orphaned, he had to rely on his resources. He went to work at a dairy farm and milked the cows by hand. He lived in the feed room on 61st street where the restaurant Yamato’s is now. The cows were raised in a pasture where the Galveston airport is now. So, when the time came to milk the cows, the cows walked by themselves in a straight line to 61st street. When Jonny went to school, he rode the herd of cows going to the dairy farm to a school by the name of Island School. When the day was done, Jonny rode the herd of cows back to the pasture to sleep in the barn.

One day, when Jonny was at school, he found a mouse and placed it in the teacher’s desk. (Jonny was a big prankster.) When the teacher opened her desk, she screamed like the devil was chasing her! Right when this happened, Jonny jumped out of the window because he thought he was going to get whipped! Jonny rode the herd back to the pasture after that. He kept on working on the dairy farm until he was about 12 years old. When he was 12 he worked on the Likes Brother’s Ranch where the state park is now. The Likes Brothers would bring cattle in on rail car, and they would drive them down to the beach. Then down the boulevard to the ranch where the state park is now located, and they would wait until there were about 300 a head. Then they would load the cattle on the Likes Brother’s steam ships and go into Cuba and other places in the Caribbean. Jonny would stay with the cattle for about 30 days. Then they would ship them back to the United States and work back at the ranch until another load came and so on and so on. He did this until he was about 17 or 18 years old.

By now Jonny was rodeoing. In one rodeo he won every single event there was! There is a newspaper article about it. He won the following: bareback riding, the saddle prompt riding, the bull riding, the roping, the bulldogging, he won every one of them! Jonny was an athlete, and he could do anything. Because anything is possible to the man who wills.

One of the things that shapes a coastal cowboy is hurricanes,

356

which usually happen in the summer. Galveston is 5 or 6 feet above the water. Back in Jonny’s time people would build something called a storm hill, and they would drive the cattle on top of the hill. They would also build pens around the dirt. Then they would wait until the tide went down. Driving cattle in a hurricane is not easy at all. The rain hurts as if the rain were a bunch of bees stinging your face. So, they would cover their faces with their arms, with a cowboy hat on.

Galveston Island has a lot of grass, but the grass doesn’t have a lot of nutrients in it. We have a lot of rain, about 40 to 45 inches of rain per year. Which is outstanding compared to West Texas which only gets about 10 to 14 or 15 inches of rain per year. We have a lot of mosquitoes. Sometimes the pests would go up a cow’s nose and suffocate the cow and kill it. In 1952, Jonny leased what is now Evia and the airport in Galveston. The lease went all the way to what Oppy Elementary School is now. Jonny and my grandpa, Gerald Sullivan, ran cattle from 1952 to about 1979 or 1980. They moved their cattle down to the Victoria prairie in a place called Edna Texas. They were very poor people. When they didn’t have food, they would kill a calf and eat it. There were not that many people living in Galveston at the time. There were less than 10 houses in the area.

One day Jonny was loading cows on a ferry. They were loading and my grandpa, Gerald Sullivan (we call him Big), had a dog named Brownie. He was a very good hunting dog. They were in marsh, and calf and when he did, they threw the calf around a saddle on a horse and rode it back to the herd.

Big went to Texas A and M, and when he came back, Jonny had taught himself how to read and write. Jonny was also a milk man. When he had sour milk, he gave it to his wife and made it into butter. They also had chickens. So, they had good chicken and eggs. In 1957, there was once this time that Jonny had to get cattle for this ranch.

they went on boats and rounded up the cattle. There were 10 cows on each island. The cows were drinking salt water, so it made them crazy. It took a week, but they did it. That’s what you call a Coastal Cowboy.

The Silver Boots by Caroline Swanson

There are traditions of Texas everywhere. There is regular Texas history with Sam Houston and that whole thing about how Texas was its own country, but there is also a history within places all over Texas. The supposed Texas motto is “everything is bigger in Texas.” I don’t know how accurate that is, but I’ve only lived in the same place my entire life. And no, I don’t ride a horse to school and I also don’t have tumbleweeds rolling down my street.

Okay, to start, I am Grace. I am in high school and I’m a sophomore. So I am 16 and I can drive! But that’s not too interesting. I run track and cross country and I also run for fun. You may be thinking, “running for fun?” But it’s true, my head just clears whenever I step outside onto my short little street and run until I’m tired. I do both of those sports at school, Karnt Academic, and we won state for our division last year. I have a younger brother, Henry, and I have my parents and my dogs. Okay, so now that you have the basic rundown and overview about me; we can get back to my life now.

February 14, 2006: Okay, so today is Valentine’s day! I’m not really expecting anything of course. I mean I always fantasize about opening my locker to a wonderful box of chocolates and maybe even a rose, but that is never the case. So today I started with very little to look forward to, except maybe all the cheesy couples gifts that I’m sure would be passed out. So I rolled out of my bed at 7:00 onto the horrible seagrass carpet that makes indents on my feet and picked out my school clothes. Jeans. Yep, that is the uniform that we have to wear. It’s rather annoying but I think that it’s better than wearing a

skirt and polo. I threw on my 90s high-waisted style jeans and a pink t-shirt to be festive. I ran out the door just in time to hop in before my mom took off without me. When I approached my locker at school, I was about to grab my bio notebook when I noticed a pair of shiny silver boots with glitter pasted all over them at the bottom of my locker. I picked them and they kind of glowed in my hand like something would in a movie. I didn’t know who put them there, so I just left to go to class.

At the end of the day, I shoved the boots into my backpack and went home. As soon as I was alone in my room, I chucked my backpack to the side of my rocking chair and threw off my converse. I slowly slid on the glorious silver boots and stood in front of my mirror. Okay, so they looked… absolutely incredible. I did my homework in them and everything. At the end of the night when I was about to hop into my bed I leaned down to take off my new mysterious present. I pulled on the right heel of the boot and it didn’t budge. Not wanting to hurt the boot I slowly pulled harder, yet they wouldn’t move. I became more and more annoyed until I was on my horrid carpet yanking and shoving off the boots. Absolutely nothing worked. I glanced over at my clock, 1:00 am.

February 15, 2006: Yep, I’m still on the ground. And yep, I still have the boots on. It was Wednesday morning, and I just wanted to go for a jog, so I went outside in the boots and began to jog down my short little street. But suddenly, I wasn’t controlling my feet anymore. Suddenly the boots were running on their own. My little street seemed to stretch on forever and there was no sign of the boots stopping. They just spun faster and faster until everything stopped. It was all black.

think in space. And then everything swirled and I was standing in my living room again. Well, a newer version of it. It was super clean and crisp and there was a Christmas tree in the corner. I tried to pick up an ornament but it just fell right through my hand, weird. I tried to walk around but the boots wouldn’t budge. This is weird. I looked in a side mirror by the door and I didn’t see anything. Oh… I’m invisible. A younger version of my dad stepped out of the kitchen holding a bowl of rolls. Then little Henry came out with salsa.

December 24, 1993: Okay so I am not quite sure how old I am but these boots took me here I guess? Well, they took me to my own life so this must be important. Maybe it’s a sign? Okay, so my mom is coming out of the kitchen with a plate full of tamales? Oh! I remember now, we always have tamales on Christmas. Tons of Texans do this. Tex Mex is the best. Yeah, so we either have tamales or tacos on Christmas. Honestly, it’s just our nature. Or maybe that’s just my family? I don’t know. Oh my gosh, I am so going to listen in on past me and my family.

“Sweetheart, can you please bring out the chips? Grace doesn’t like the salsa alone!”

“Yep, coming!”

“Grace! Stop running around with those boots on!”

“Sorry, mom!”

“Hahaha, Grace, you silly girl.”

“Stop dad!”

Those boots! Maybe that’s why I have these glued to me! Wait okay so - Woah! The scenery of my house swirled around me and I didn’t know what to do. And then I was in that weird dark space with nothing to hold on to. It was an odd sensation, not being able to hold onto anything. But just as quickly as I got there, the world started spinning all over again and I couldn’t hold on. Then I found myself in a new scene, my freshman homecoming. I stood behind the concession stand and watched my date Max tie my mum around my neck.

October 12, 2005: Max tied the gold ribbon around my neck as I smiled at the ground nervously. The mum had our names on it and my sports. It had his sports on it too. Just looking at it gave me

smiled. He glanced at his battered new balances and gave me a hug. Lizzy snapped a pic of us and then we went up the bleachers to watch the big homecoming game. My mum had so many intricate details on

357

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

it. It had charms and different ribbons and beads. Max’s mom made it for me. I was blushing the whole night.

I was wearing blue jeans and a white top with, you guessed it, boots. I am starting to see a common theme here. Just as kick-off started

grazing around just outside the fence. I turned around to see my dad with a large camera.

June 8, 2004: Dad pulled out a huge camera. Henry and I sat

picture almost seemed to smile. I glanced at Henry and we both rolled down the hill, ruining our once white clothes. The air smelled fresh and clean. The buzzing of the bees tingled my ear, and the sky was bluebird blue. Everything was perfect and peaceful. I was wearing a

the bluebonnet ground swirled and I was back where I started, on the worst carpet ever.

February 15, 2006: I was now sitting on my bed with the silver boots in the corner. I woke up and the whole adventure felt like a dream. The blasts from the past of my history and traditions just seemed to be under a magnifying glass. I walked over to the boots and saw a note safety-pinned to the side.

“Those boots and these boots are the history. Yours...” But the name was scribbled out. I will probably never know who left me those boots on Valentine’s day, but it was so worth it to wear them.

Our Trip to Six Flags by Sidrah Syed

My family and I went to Dallas. We drove in our car, and it was a good day. We decided to go because it was Thanksgiving break. When

park is so huge, it gets confusing deciding where to begin but thankfully we had a map to guide us. We came across a looney tunes themed place where my sister, Zahra wanted to go, so we headed in to check it out. There was a mini-Ferris wheel that takes you way up high so that you can see the other rides in the area. We went on a mini roller coaster; it was so fast it seemed like I was on a big one. It had the roadrunner and the coyote as the background. The mini coaster was too fast to be in the kid’s area in my opinion. We rode it so many times until our heads started spinning. There was a drop ride which we could not go on, but

I wanted to play the water shooting game. It was challenging

sister; we won soft toys that were themed like Wonder Woman and The Flash. We also scored some cool capes which had Tweety on them. My sister had Batman on hers. My sister put it on right away. She had it on the whole time until it got soaking wet with the impending rain.

The one advantage of COVID-19 was that there weren’t too many people, and the lines were not very long as they usually are at most theme parks, so we got done with some of the little rides very quickly. We went on the spaceship ride that goes up and down when you turn the wheel. My sister did not know how to turn the wheel, so she just stayed at the bottom the whole time.

We were hungry, so we went to get something to eat. We walked

minutes but luckily, we found chicken tenders and fries, so we decided to go and try it. We waited for about 5 minutes then got our food. It was so fresh and hot; my mouth was just watering with the different smells chicken tenders. I chose the garlic chicken but also tried some of the barbecue as well. But who could not just eat the meat without the sides? I took some fries and put them all in my mouth. They were so hot and

crispy. My sister was getting mad because those fries were for her. After our meal my mom and I went on a roller coaster which was huge and scary. This ride was in an outdoor area and the line was long. I wanted to get out of it. Finally, it was our turn and we got on. It spun fast! I closed my eyes. It was so fast that I felt like my glasses

We caught up with my dad and my sister and went on a train ride that gave you a tour of the park. Afterwards we found another rollercoaster not as big as the one I went with my mother, but it was still cool looking. When it was our turn someone came up to us and said that my sister could not go because she was too little for the ride, my sister cried she really wanted to go too. We could not just let her be by herself so my dad had to go out with her. It was kind of sad, I really wanted to ride it with him but at least I had my mom with me.

and my sister anywhere, so my mom called him, and thankfully they were not that far away. We ran to meet them and we saw them sitting on a bench. My sister spotted a barrel ride that spins you fast and thank goodness, she was old enough to ride it. I really did not want to hear my sister cry again. There was also a ship that went sideways like a real ship out in the sea. There were rolling teacups, just like the barrels in the kid’s area. My sister went on this ride all by herself! She was so brave. There was even a carousel! The carousel is our all-time favorite. With little horses and decorative bridles. A bridle is a thing a horse wears on their faces so that the rider can control them without the horse getting distracted.

do. We saw some people dressed as characters from a movie, there was a person who looked like the Snow Queen and there was another one who was an elf. They invited us to a nice hot cup of hot cocoa, but it

Mrs. Claus stories we said, “No thank you but thanks for inviting us.” It was starting to rain again, but we did not want to leave just yet. So, we went on our last ride which was shooting at bad guys while being on a roller coaster. Sadly, our day ended very early. We had to run to our car so that we wouldn’t get wet. It was pouring hard, so we were

for what I was able to do. This is a trip I will never forget!

The Beauty of Texas by Justin Tai

My 21st birthday had just passed, and I was just about done with Texas. There was nothing to see, just a nearby cliff and a few trees. Even if I wanted to see them, the blistering heat and swarms of bugs prevented me from even trying to go outside. As I sat munching on my cereal, I wondered if it was such a great idea to leave my parents’ house and live in this secluded area. Suddenly, I was interrupted by a noise from the pantry. My hair stood on my neck, “What now, an intruder?!” As I went to check, I heard a sudden crash behind my back. Turning around, I saw a pack of dogs demolishing my dining room. Infuriated, I ran over, but one of them tripped me, and they proceeded to lift me up and drag me out of my house. In a desperate attempt to break free of the dog’s grip, I waved my arms and legs and shouted at them to let go. Suddenly, I began to fall for a second, two seconds, then three. Then, I realized that they had dropped me off a cliff. After realizing this, I shouted at the dogs one last time before I went under the water and blacked out.

When I woke up, the sun was shining right into my eyes. Blinking, I remembered what had happened and rage boiled inside of me. “Texas is just getting worse and worse!” Trees littered the area around me and there wasn’t a road or a person around. I walked through the woods until I found a dog. It looked very similar to one of the dogs which had dropped me off of the cliff. I wondered what it was doing out here in the woods when it ran at me and yanked one of my shoes off

358

and started to run away. Annoyed, I broke into a chase and followed the dog throughout the woods until I reached a clearing.

My feet ached from running, and I couldn’t chase the dog anymore, so I decided to just let it have my shoe. As I surveyed my surroundings, I saw a nearby barn. Using my remaining energy, I journeyed over to it. The barn was old and run-down and it looked like it had been abandoned for the past few decades. It reminded me of the old farm my grandparents used to live in. A long time had passed since I’d been there. Inside there was a vintage car that looked just as neglected as the barn. I decided to check if it was working. Despite its old look, it was still functioning perfectly. It was getting pretty late at night, so I decided to take a short nap before I began to drive back to my house. I got comfy and my mind drifted off as I fell asleep.

It was hot and bright when I woke up. Instantly, I tried to check what time it was. 1:08, March 6, 1836? That couldn’t be right. Worried, I got out of the car and saw a giant fort next to me. I was right next to the Alamo. I was in shock until I was hit with the feeling of hunger.

food and an explanation as to how I got here. Yet something was wrong. There wasn’t a person in sight. As I wandered through the vast rooms of the Alamo, I felt a slight tremor. Then the ground began to of cannonballs split the silence of the empty halls. The walls were tremulous and my footsteps were barely audible over the sounds of battle.

Once I reached the courtyard, however, the noises stopped, and an eerie silence befell the Alamo. In the courtyard, a shocking sight awaited me. Hundreds of men were frozen in time and the air was littered with bright explosions. A mixture of awe and terror settled upon my shoulder as I shoved my way through the frozen

books: Davy Crockett, James Bowie, and William B. Travis. Three 1836, during a battle? Then my brain put the pieces together, It’s

A magical car without a GPS, I thought to myself as I looked through the sunroof into the bright sky. Wondering how on earth I was going to get home, I started up the car again and began driving back to Houston. Seemingly out of nowhere, a giant sinkhole appeared,

out. When I woke up, I was dangling off a cliff. There seemed to be no way to get out of this without the car falling into the ravine below. I tried to reverse but, suddenly, the car fell, but before it could hit the ground, the car began to malfunction. It started to randomly teleport, and I saw glimpses of many places in Texas: caves, mountains, historical monuments, cities, towns, farms,

Quickly, I got out and saw the geographical landmarks nearby. The sheer size of the mountains and ravines made my jaw drop. As the stars shone above me, and I stared into the gorgeous, overwhelming sight, I started to understand just what Texas had to offer. Its rich history made by our ancestors and countless landmarks made it a unique place in this world. No longer did I think that Texas was a boring place. As if responding to my change in mind, the car’s engine turned on. I quickly grabbed a nearby bluebonnet, got into the car, and was transported right in front of my house. Nearby, I saw the dogs that had dragged me off the cliff, and an old man singing, Deep in the Heart of Texas. I decided to confront the man, but when I went to ask him questions, he wouldn’t respond. Instead, he just sat there and asked if I learned anything.

“I guess I learned that Texas isn’t as bad as I thought.”

“Well, then my job here is done.”

“Wait, what do you mean?”

Suddenly, I heard a shout from behind me. I began to tremble in fear as an explosion rang out from behind me, and the battle resumed. Scared, I huddled in a corner and closed my eyes, thinking that there was no escape.

As the shouts and screams grew nearer, I thought that I would never escape. “Why did this have to happen to me!?” I muttered

photography. Around me were the innards of a porta-potty. Surprised, I walked out and saw the modern Alamo with its run-down walls, an image of its former glory. It would have been nice to stop and take but then I realized a crucial problem: I had no money. Deciding to check the car for some money, I walked from the Alamo. As I got into the car and stared at the Alamo, a sense of pride befell me. I started to truly see what Texas had to offer, and how much effort was put into the creation of this state, but the hunger wasn’t going away soon. Rummaging through the car, I searched for something to eat or some money to use. Suddenly, a plate of food appeared before me. I wasn’t sure if I should eat it, but I was starving.

was boring, then I saw something off in the distance: coyotes. Yes, coyotes. Planning to ignore them, I sped up, but when I checked again, they were running towards me. Desperately, I doubled the car’s speed, but every time I looked, their numbers would grow and they would get closer and closer. Eventually, they were side-by-side with my car, and some even got in front of my car and encumbered my path. Quickly, I swerved off the road and began to drive away from the coyotes. They continued to follow me, but eventually, they gave up. Exhausted, I checked the car’s GPS. The only problem was that it didn’t have one.

He smiled, and the dogs around him transformed into the coyotes that had chased me through the desert, and then back. The stars in the night sky shone and seemed to shine brighter than ever, as the old man faded into the darkness. I walked back into my house still shocked from my adventure. As I sat on my couch relaying the magical and wondrous events I had experienced, I began to wonder if it had just been a dream. Yet as I reached inside my pocket, I felt the shape of a bluebonnet. As I took it out of my pocket, I felt the spirit of Texas in my heart, and off in the distance, I could faintly hear the words The stars at night...are big and bright...deep in the heart of Texas.

A Ritter Story

by Kamryn Talavera

This story begins with my third great grandmother, Katherine Birkmeyer, moving to the Corpus Christi area in Texas from Germany

Sadly, Mr. Staufert was murdered in 1888, and Katherine went from being a Staufert to a Ritter in a matter of years. She received nearly $10,000 of her late husband’s property, which she managed on her own for 2 years. Her second husband, George Hugo Ritter (my 3rd Great Grandfather), was also from Germany, and arrived in Texas around 1885. Together, they created a family that led to me, and more importantly, they helped build the foundation of Flour Bluff.

When Katherine moved to Texas in 1887, she was 25 and Jacob Staffort was 49. Katherine and Mr. Staufert knew each other when they lived in Germany. They were even engaged. They had both

home, and then send for Katherine. Mr. Staufert purchased land in what is now Jim Wells County and became a sheep farmer. He sent Galveston. She left behind her family, which included her parents, 3 sisters, and 2 brothers. They married in March of 1887 and had their daughter, Catherine Staufert, December 25, 1887. One afternoon around 2pm, Mr. Staufert went to town on horseback. He purchased about a dollar’s worth of apples and condensed milk at the store of George Hobbs. He put down a 10 dollar bill, and when he left, he took

359

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

his 9 dollars in change. After collecting his things, Mr. Staffort rode home towards his family, whom he never reached. After her husband had not returned the whole night, Katherine began to feel uneasy the next morning, pondering his whereabouts. She inquired about him and people came to her aid. They searched for over a day, until his body was found a mile and a half from his home. He had been shot once in the side and twice in the head. His money and packages had been taken. He left behind a widow and his three week old daughter. Family folklore says that Mr. Staufert was murdered by someone who wanted to obtain his property.

George Hugo Ritter, who went by Hugo, was born in Germany about 1866. Around this time, King William I of Prussia was trying to unify all of Germany. Growing up in a German farming family,

against France. When he was 19 years old, he left Germany to avoid being put into war. He took a ship to the United States to join his older brother Robert, who had moved to Corpus Christi several years before. Hugo arrived in New York on the USS Pennland on September 17, 1885. Soon he booked passage on a steamer that took him to Galveston, Texas. His brother Robert met him on the docks. Together, they returned to Corpus Christi. Robert had an established general store on Mesquite street, so Hugo went to work for him. Eventually, Hugo became his business partner. But like how most good things come to end, this partnership saw the same fate. After a few years of working together, Hugo and Robert had a disagreement over the business that they were not able to work out. Hugo decided to leave the general store business and instead went off on his own to establish a farm.

It was around this time that a certain married couple was living near Alice, Texas: the German sheep rancher, Jacob Staufert, and his wife Katherine. With the murder of Mr. Staufert, Katherine was left a widow with a young daughter to take care of. Fortunately, her late husband had become friends with other German speaking families who lived in Corpus Christi. Through these mutual German-speaking friends, Hugo Ritter and Katherine Staufert were introduced to each other. This led to their courtship, which led to their marriage in 1889. Katherine and her daughter moved in with Hugo. The couple established and worked a farm near Ocean Drive, which used to be just outside the then “small” town of Corpus Christi.

Colonel Rope’s boom caused it to double. The colonel brought up large sections of Flour Bluff. The area was even named Flour Bluff because it helped the selling of real estate. It also divided much of the Bluff into garden tracts, which were small farms. Colonel Ropes had many other Corpus Christi investment projects underway, which eventually collapsed. But, he was responsible for bringing many of the pioneering families to the community of the Bluff.

Partially because of the cheap land, a lot of which was selling for $8 an acre, Katherine and Hugo Ritter moved to Flour Bluff around

farm within a few hundred yards of the present south gate of the Naval Air Station. At the time, the area was known as the grass place They raised cows, hogs, chickens, vegetables, cotton and corn. The farm was on 40 acres of land. Twice a week Hugo would take produce from the farm into Corpus Christi by horse drawn wagons to sell for cash.

Three weeks after the second youngest child, Ben, was born, the couple moved their family to a new location in the Bluff. Their homestead was close to Laguna Madre. At that time, Laguna Shores

frame house next to a large pond. The present location of the Ritter homestead is between Graham Road and Lola Johnson Street, along Laguna Shore Road. This farm was 214 acres, 100 of which were

running the farm, Hugo Ritter landed a contract for the construction of some Flour Bluff roads to be built from clay and sand. Hugo became the postmaster in 1906, and Katherine took his place in 1914. Hugo

turned the front hall of the Ritter home into a postal service that would serve the 12 families that lived in the community. The service was discontinued on March 31, 1920.

Hugo Ritter died in 1921. When he died, Katherine’s business side had emerged even more than it had before. She took over the farming operation and later moved to Laredo to live with her daughters, Josephine and Kate (Catherine), who were both now widows. She suffered from arthritis and became bedridden before her death in 1952, when my grandmother was 6 years old. My grandmother says she can remember seeing them, but she recalls Katherine only speaking German to her.

Hugo and Katherine’s land was a place where most of their family lived. As adults, four of their children lived on their property. When he had children, Eric Ritter gave the three of them an acre. My grandmother grew up on the property. I am very proud to be a part of a family that has played such a big part in establishing Flour Bluff.

The Inside Peek

by Emily Tang

50 Weeks in 50 States- Special! - With Special Guest Amity Harris. The famous magazine, “50 Weeks in 50 States,” is known nation-wide. Now see the story in Amity Harris’s eyes, the daughter of Patricia Harris and Nathan Harris. Amity has recently relocated to the peaceful countryside of rural Houston from New York City. She describes the beauty of Texas, her favorite state out of them all. Read below for the whole story!

air, bored out of my mind. I’d already visited 49 states; Texas was the 50th and the last one. I probably should’ve been excited, but I couldn’t bring myself to be. If you’ve been to so many different places, then you know that it gets exhausting.

I mean, Utah was breathtaking and the lakes were beautiful. The Missouri Botanical Garden was gorgeous. I had always loved

my taste. Greenville, North Carolina was a calm, suburban place. Everybody there was very kind.

However, I just wished to be home. In New York. You see, I was originally born in New York, in the heart of the city. Where there are bustling trains, laughing kids, and lovely smells wafting out of open shops and restaurants. I had gotten used to the city by now. I couldn’t imagine life in a small countryside, where you got up early to fetch the newspaper.

When the plane landed, I was knocked out my thoughts. I quietly gathered up my stuff, retrieved my suitcase from the overhead shelf, and got ready to leave. I heard the soft “ba-bums” whenever my suitcase hit a bump.

When I reached the lobby, my parents told me, “Amity. Wait here. Your mother needs to use a restroom.”

I rolled my eyes and waited patiently, checking my watch every second hoping that time would speed up. I glanced around the airport. There were huge, light-up screens that showed many pictures of Texas. After an eternity of waiting, we got into the baby-blue car that drove us to the hotel, where we would be staying for a week. When we got there, my parents immediately unpacked and started discussing things that sounded oddly like “magazine” and “viewers” and “tourist attractions.”

After unpacking my clothes and toothpaste, I took out my phone. I scrolled Google for any interesting activities to do. I found this

mused it over. I could hear them murmuring. “Good pictures, though..”

“I know, Nathan, but imagine the possibilities! The photos, and

360

all of the possible activities we can promote.”

My mother was always the cheerful, whimsical sort of person. My mother gave me her assent, while my father begrudgingly agreed. Arriving there, my mind turned blank. The sweet, soft scent

was a small area in the center that had benches and chairs, which I assumed was for the picnics. Above me was a tree, with a small mockingbird on one branch, tweeting a cheerful song.

Some were a muted purple, almost lavender, color. Others were in pastel yellows and blues. So different from the bright, eye-squinting hot pinks in Missouri. Light green leaves gently brushed my skin, feeling cool despite being under the hot sun.

When I returned to my parents, they had their cameras out and were taking photographs. For their magazine, “50 Weeks in 50 States,” obviously. I took out snickerdoodles from my bag. I had brought along a snack, knowing that I would be hungry. My bag contained my ipod and earbuds, along with my phone and another camera.

I chewed on the snickerdoodles, my mind in other places. It was

The fresh air had always helped clear my mind from any worries.

chosen looked surprisingly familiar. They danced gently in the wind, their blue-purple petals turning to and fro. I realized that they were the sacred bluebonnets, and I sat there hypnotized by their dancing motions.

I was extremely tired; jet-lag usually does that to you. I almost fell asleep right then and there, if it wasn’t for the constant chatter of my parents in the background. When they called me to get into the car, I trudged with slow, unsteady steps.

“What are we doing next?” I asked in the car.

“We plan on getting some food. Any restaurant ideas?”

“I saw this place called Ye Olde Paradise. It supposedly serves old-fashioned food.”

“Mmmm…”

“C’mon, please! I don’t want to go to another McDonald or Olive Garden!”

After a few minutes of dispute, we drove 20 minutes to Ye Olde Paradise.

Inside, I smelled spice and old leather. The furniture and tables were all fashioned out of wood, adding to the aesthetic. It was very pleasing, really. When our ordered meals arrived, I was so famished that I could’ve eaten the “Beware of Hunter” signs on the restaurant walls. I dug in. My meal was what I expected- a traditional Texan barbecue. I received some biscuits and ribs drenched in a dark red sauce. The biscuits were soft and crumbly, and unlike other biscuits I’ve tasted, they didn’t mush together and take on a cement-like texture in my mouth. The sauce was rich and smoky, full of Texas traditions and secrets.

The ribs were soft and baked to the well done I had ordered. I wanted the fall-off ribs and that was exactly what I got. I was able to pull off the meat and stuff it in my mouth. My mother rolled her eyes at my bulging mouth, and signaled for me to eat slower and swallow. I got to meet the southern potato salad that my mother had ordered. The bacon bits were crisp, crunchy, and juicy. The boiled potato added a creamy, solid foundation to the dish, and the small chives dotting the top added a sprig of freshness.

My belly full, I headed back into the hotel room. After taking a very quick shower, I brushed my teeth, my eyes drooping with exhaustion. Climbing into bed, I remapped the day through my head. If I ranked my days from best to worst, it would probably be near the top.

I snoozed off eventually, the soft chirrups of the crickets playing in my ears over and over again. Occasionally, I heard a toad croak. in with small, golden strands. If it were tangible, I would’ve brushed

As I got ready, my parents came in and told me that the hotel eggs, sausages, and toast. It wasn’t nearly as good as the barbecue from for today. We would drive to a museum called The Museum of Fine Art. There was a cafe, movie theaters, and, of course, sculptures and art. Driving along, I noted the numerous stores and people walking on the sidewalk chatting to one another. It was like a sense of deja vu. It was like New York, except less noise and more…pleasant.

After reaching our destination, I stared up wide-eyed at the enormous building hovering over me. I climbed up the white stone steps and entered. My parents made a beeline for the ticket counter and bought three tickets, two for adults, and one for a youth. My mouth dropped open as I studied abstract drawings and pored over the meaning of oil paintings. Huge canvases depicted stories of cowboys

for art. I couldn’t draw a straight line for my life. But these paintings, they made me want to paint. My hands itched.

Soft jazz music tinkled from small, white speakers. Then, it was lunchtime, and we went to the cafe. I got a small cookie and a grilled cheese sandwich. I bought a canned lemonade to drink. Finishing sip of the lemonade. My parents were busy talking on the phone. I wondering at the detail. The small barriers with the “don’t touch” signs were at almost every statue. Some statues were white and shiny, while others were cracked and the stone had turned a darker grey.

I was reluctant to leave. My parents had to drag me out of the museum, despite my protests. I was able to snag a small necklace from had a paint palette charm. We visited the rodeo next. I was hesitant through the entry, my head was tilted up looking at the Ferris wheels and other rides. There were some buildings shaped like boots and cows. We went inside a very large, tall building, and trudged up billions of stairs. When we reached the top, we were greeted with a full stadium that was facing inwards to a dirt center.

There was a bunch of sheep in the middle with children, younger than me, standing next to them. I watched in shock and fascination as the children climbed onto the sheep and clung on for dear life as the sheep started running at full speed. A few fell off laughing, while the rest clutched their respective sheep with determined countenances. Those who reached the end without falling thrust out their arms in victory. I clapped along with my parents, who were struggling to hold a camera and clap at once.

Horses dragging carriages that boasted different sponsors came next, followed by cowboys and girls struggling to stay on wild broncos. Then came the riders on their horses dodging and weaving between on the central area composed of dirt and gravel. What a time! We the screen as they acted out a battle scene. I learned about the Battle of the Alamo and the Texas Revolution. I gazed at pictures of the modern-day Alamo housed in San Antonio. I learned about ferocious

I sat in a mini-movie theater and watched a documentary about the My face must’ve been painted many colors, depending on the pictures projected on the screen. I had learned much at school, but the museum taught me on a deeper level. I got to know Texas more. I understood the hardships that soldiers faced. I also got to observe the development of architecture in the old days and saw models of famous buildings.

In the car, after leaving the museum, I saw neon signs illuminated. The roads were bright that night. People laughed inside of restaurants and jogged on the sidewalks, earbuds in. Days passed. I visited zoos, theaters, and aquariums. I had the opportunity to stroll inside the Space

361

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

Center. The zoo was a blast. I watched animals wander around, their

air. It was very fancy. The aquarium was strangely vivid. I watched

at the bottom of the tank. The Space Center was in one word, electric. I learned a lot about how spaceships operate. Many other kids milled around, staring in awe at the replicas of machine parts. I played virtual games and went inside a faux spaceship.

airplane and spaceship engines. Seven days dwindle down to one Today, we were going back to New York. There, my parents would tangled with vine. What did I feel?

Truly, I felt disappointed. I really wished to stay. We got onto the stuffy plane. I put my bag onto the overhead carrier. The necklace was still secured around my neck. The paint palette on it tinkled slightly.

Parks teeming with nature and wildlife reside in Missouri.

Not to mention, Greenville was the calmest place I’d ever been. Everywhere I had visited, there were beautiful sites and scenes. The civilians were always kind; talking with them was always a pleasure. All 50 states were amazing; I felt so fortunate to be able to experience all of them. But Texas…Texas was different from the other states.

beautiful that they looked straight out of an oil painting from the Museum of Fine Art.

Every state had their virtues. But none of them had what Texas could offer. Everything about Texas; it called to me. I longed for it. Texas was spent wandering the streets and gazing at art, all the time that I had been

memories of rodeos, sculptures, museums… there hasn’t been one day that they haven’t crossed my mind. Seeing them in real life was, handsdown, the best experience of my life. The culture, sounds, tastes- I can almost hear the cheering in the rodeo stadium. It’s unique and like no other- like eating chocolate cake for breakfast except ten thousand times better. And that is what made it my favorite.

The Texas Trek by Ethan Tang

“How much farther until we get there, Justin?” asked Fred, who looked bored out of his mind.

“I don’t know, but something you have to start trying is to be patient!” Justin and Fred were brothers who were immigrating to Texas to start a new life – a better one hopefully. You see, Fred and Justin’s parents had both already passed away. Their dad was killed while serving in the army, and their mother had died from heart disease. This left the brothers to be orphans. Justin had just enough money to book a ride on a big ship to Texas. He strode back and forth across their room, pondering what his next job would be in this new state.

Both Justin and Fred were very excited to see what this new place the Galveston dock. Finally stepping out of their “home” they got a

“Wow, this place looks so pretty!” said Fred with his eyes wandering. Justin had never seen Texas before. Even he was as curious as Fred. walked down the dock looking for any restaurants. Finally, they found a place called Texas Pit Stop BBQ.

“Let’s go try that place out, Fred.” The two brothers had never really eaten barbeque before, so they hoped that it would be a tasty lungs.

The food here smells good at least, Justin thought to himself.

Justin and Fred walked up to the counter, unsure about what they were going to order.

“Hello! What would you boys like today?” asked a cheerful voice.

Justin looked at the menu and saw chopped BBQ, baby back ribs, brisket and ribs, chopped boneless chicken, and other yummy choices

“I would like the brisket and ribs, please!” Justin said in a lighthearted tone.

“Would you guys like anything else?” she asked.

Before Fred could answer, Justin said, “No ma’am, that would be it.” Fred glared at him.

“Alright then, your total would be $13.75.” After paying, the two of them found a seat.

“Why didn’t you let me order?” Fred asked in a very annoyed voice.

“Look, we barely even got onto that ship. We need to use our money only for our needs right now.” Fred groaned, even though he knew this was true.

The food arrived, and both of the brothers wanted the other one

“Fine,” said Justin. Justin!” Justin groaned. He looked at the meat, which looked pretty

“Mmm, not bad actually,” said Justin. Fred stared at him.

“Can I try?” he asked. After Fred had tasted it, his face turned into immediate bliss. “I could eat this for days!” He continued to shove barbeque into his mouth.

could actually live somewhere. He applied to several jobs such as a McDonald’s server, a Walmart employee, and an Uber driver.

“These should be enough jobs to support the two of us. We could both live in an apartment.” Fred wasn’t too sure about this.

“You sure you’re going to be okay?”

“Of course, I will,” said Justin not too sure himself.

he and his brother should start to explore Texas a bit more. One day, he said, “Hey Fred, lets go out on a walk.” The two of them started to stroll down the trails, taking in all the senses nature could have given bluebonnets got the brothers into a better mood.

“Texas is beautiful!” Fred said.

They walked and walked, looking at both nature and man-made monuments. Both of the brothers agreed that because it was Texas, everything seemed to be bigger than in other states. “Pretty unique trait for this state,” Justin said. The two of them walked back to their apartment saying not a word.

“When I’m all grown up, what are you going to do? Shouldn’t you major in something instead of working at McDonalds?”

“I will,” Justin said. “I’ll need to take classes which cost money, so for now, I’m going to stick at working for McDonalds.” For dinner that night, the two brothers had Tex-Mex, which was a combination of Texan and Mexican food.

“The food is better here than I had thought,” Fred said.

Rodeo season was just around the corner, so Justin was going to buy tickets for it. “Fred, I’m going to buy tickets for the rodeo, I’ll buy it for you as well. Okay?”

“Sure, I don’t really know what it is though.”

Rodeo day came, and both of the brothers were nervous and excited. When they arrived at the rodeo ground, it was already jampacked with people. There were concession stands everywhere, selling cowboy hats, food, drinks, and other goodies.

“So much to explore,” Fred said excitedly. The two brothers

362

wandered around, looking for things to do while they waited for the rodeo.

“Can we please buy some ice cream, Justin? I know we need to use our money wisely, but please just this once?”

Justin thought about it for a moment. “Well alright, it’s a special event, so let’s get some ice cream!” Fred clapped with joy. The two of

Finally, after a couple hours of wandering, the rodeo was taking place. Justin and Fred followed a huge crowd of people up into an enormous stadium. “Whoo! Now this is what I call massive!” Fred was practically jumping up and down in excitement. They found their seats, 5B and 5C.

“Not a bad view from here, whatcha think Fred?”

“Yeah, it’s just a little scary looking down because we’re so high up,” Fred said.

“Welcome everyone, to yet another rodeo!!” The announcer said. Claps and cheers could be heard all over the stadium. “The events are in this order: bareback riding, team roping, steer wrestling, bull riding,

single word the announcer had just said. A few seconds later, a person in a cowboy hat came racing out of the tunnel on a horse. The horse wasn’t riding peacefully, it was doing the exact opposite. It was bucking, jumping, kicking...you name it.

“That looks so fun, I wish I could try!” Fred exclaimed.

of horses, small goats, and bulls got Fred jumping up and down. “We should go here next year as well,” Fred said happily after the show.

Justin had to admit, it was pretty exciting. “Maybe,” he said.

Over the course of the next few days, the brothers wanted to try out even more foods. “I heard Texas’s state tree is the pecan tree. We could go get some pecan pie from a bakery if you want, Fred.” Fred was more than happy to hear this statement.

“Sure, let’s go get some pie!” The brothers walked down the street, once again enjoying the scenery.

When they arrived to the bakery, The Texas Pie Company, they could already smell the dough and other fresh fruit along with nuts.

“Hello boys, how may I help you today?”

“Can we get a pecan pie for takeout?” Justin asked. “Sure thing.” A few minutes later, their pie was ready.

“C’mon Justin, hurry up. I want to get back home to eat this thing!” Fred said excitedly.

They got back home, not really sure what to expect. “This was like decided to eat the pie at the same time.

“One, two, three, eat!” The two of them cut a little piece off the pie and ate it.

“I’m not the biggest fan of pecans, but this pie says otherwise!”

the rest for another time.

That night, the brothers laid in their beds, getting ready to sleep. “You know what, this move to Texas hasn’t been all that bad,” Fred said.

Justin agreed. “Yeah, it was actually the best move of my life. The scenery, people, food, and events makes this one of my favorite places actually,” Justin said.

“Well, good night lil’ bro.”

“Good night,” Fred said tiredly.

with the same name, obviously. My real name is Texas. Yes, Texas. My parents aren’t crazy, I’m actually Texas. I’m the people, the land, the government, and all the other things that countries and states have. And well, this is part of the story of my revolution.

The pain was unbearable. I thrashed in my bed, coughing up blood and feeling pain all over my body. ‘It has to be another battle. What else can it be?’ I shivered, thinking of the bloody war grounds, rotting corpses, and my citizens suffering at the hands of my father. I began to see what was going on that was causing me this much pain. My citizens are being executed by Mexican soldiers. Bullets are shot. They are brutally pierced by sharp bayonets already covered in their claws of the vultures. I recognized all of them, they are Texans after being burned all over my body. I fell off my bed and onto the ground.

“Oh my goodness! Are you okay, Austin?” I heard a voice I recognized as Camilla Angelo, who was in the doorway.

“Austin?” she questioned, her voice seeming suspicious. She ran up to me and kneeled to be at eye level.

“Huh?” I mumbled. I didn’t know who she was talking about.

“Austin! Are you okay?” she asked uneasily, her voice quivering just the slightest bit. I remember what name I chose and pieced it together.

However, I knew that excuse wouldn’t get past her. Camilla sighed, My body was still aching, but it was nothing I couldn’t handle.

She dragged me out of my room and then I realized that my bunkmates had already left.

“You missed our clients coming to adopt y’all,” she said. I could tell she was disappointed because I’ve been here since she started working here.

We walked into the dining area, where there was barely enough food to even call it breakfast. A piece of cornbread, 5 diced fried potatoes, and half of a boiled egg.

“How generous, they really are gremlins,” I murmured, now feeling my empty stomach and pouting. ‘No good breakfast after what I’ve just been through?’ I sat on my chair and began eating what little food I had. I recalled the past events that I saw unfold and I realized what I would have to do since my citizens were being slaughtered. I

“You know, it is your fault for not waking up earlier, Austin.” Camilla huffed, she crossed her arms. “And also what is with you this morning? You’re acting strange and you looked like you were having a heart attack!”

I ignored her because I was already formulating a plan to escape and then kill my father, Mexico. I’ll have to either wait for a new client to come in and adopt me or I’ll have to leave this place by myself; I chose the latter. “Are you ignoring me?”

I snapped out of my daze and looked at Camilla. “Austin Taylor, I don’t know what got into you! You caused a fuss, you are complaining like a spoiled brat, and now you’re ignoring me!” She rambled on, Camilla was obviously annoyed at me acting strange all morning. “We could already be in trouble by letting you stay here! I’m letting you stay here out of my good heart!”

I stared at her. I forgot that I told them I was sixteen...orphans usually get kicked out when they turn fourteen.

“Well, I could leave now. I think that I’m old enough to travel myself,” I said smugly. I can handle myself, and I don’t need anyone to baby me.

Tran

I Am Texas by Emma

“I feel like I’ve seen you somewhere,” a similar voice said. “Maybe a distant cousin?” I said, chuckling uncomfortably. Little did they know I’ve been here loads of times. Not as the same people they knew, no. They’ve seen a Pablo Lopez, a Richard Williams, a Joseph Martinez, etc. But the caretakers don’t know they’re all the same person. Not

Camilla took a step back and shifted uncomfortably. “Well, you can leave if you want to,” she said. Her voice started trembling a bit. She got very emotional at times. “But don’t blame me when you come back crying!” Camilla looked disgruntled at the thought of me leaving, but I don’t blame her. Humans get easily attached, like when handkerchiefs. I don’t get it.

363

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

without me. You have everyone else?” I exclaimed, I tried to cheer her up since she had a melancholy vibe. She nodded sadly.

I got up from my seat and ran to my shared room. I packed everything I needed from my bedside...which was my clothes and put them into a brown leather satchel. Then, two young boys came into

“You’re leaving?” the smaller one asked, who I remembered to be Miguel Smith.

“Yeah, I am. More opportunities outside of the orphanage, ya know?” I lied smoothly.

there since me, my dad, and my grandpa are alive, my father is the

his citizens (which I don’t wanna do), he’ll be gone. Then I’ll be my own country, the Republic of Texas! I will deal with my grandpa, Spain, after I defeat my father.

I got up from my bedside and grabbed the satchel. I ran out of the room to avoid any more interrogations from the other kids. I quickly snatched the leather hat that was hung on the wooden coat rack and glanced at the interior of the orphanage for the last time in Austin Taylor’s life. The wooden boards, the worn photos of the orphanage opening, and the sounds of little feet pitter-pattering. I saw Camilla and the others waving as I stood in the doorway. She was holding back tears and put a hand on Miguel’s shoulder, reassuring him that I’ll be

I walked through the town and contemplated what I had just done. I wish I planned this more out instead of leaving, but I have to do what it takes to protect my citizens. Without them, there is no Texas. I glanced back at the orphanage, which was now getting smaller and smaller as I walked.

I turned back and saw a small home. I squinted and saw a feast of delicious foods. Fresh corn, warm cornbread, and freshly cooked sausages. I felt my stomach, which was rumbling excitedly by the

Stealing just a few things wouldn’t be so bad, right? I mean it’s for a good cause, and they won’t notice until I’m gone. I walked swiftly towards the house and scoped it. I saw a pigpen. I can probably start a distraction and then snatch the food. There was a girl that looks about seven years old. The pigs being rowdy can distract her. The parents will try to calm the pigs down, which means I’m in the clear. I grabbed a small rock and threw it at the pigs, I watched as the rock struck a pig’s head with perfect accuracy. The pig started squealing and running around, frightened like children. The other pigs started squealing as well since their friend was freaking out.

The mother and father ran out to see the commotion, and the child followed. I was able to sneak past them since they were distracted

of sausages. I dashed out of the house and ran for my life. I chuckled and threw a cob of corn in the air then caught it. I was internally celebrating, then I saw a group of men, who were carrying guns and shouting.

My heart stopped. I stared at them, but they didn’t notice me. I didn’t know that Mexican soldiers were in this town, I stepped back, frantically thinking of what to do. But then I heard one thing that made me sigh in relief. They were Texans, my people. I ran towards them to see what the commotion was about. I saw the man, Sam Houston, the actual Sam Houston! I ran even faster, faster than a hare; since Houston was there, we might be going to attack the Mexican Army! I caught up to the crowd and heard his speech. He needed more draftees for a charge that was going to take place near the San Jacinto River.

I jumped up higher than his horse and enthusiastically yelled, “I can go!”

Sam Houston looked at me and nodded. I laughed, but I stopped when I realized I needed a gun. I noticed all of the other men there had guns, I noted one man, James Williams, who had a pistol strapped

he doesn’t need two weapons and swiped the pistol off the holster. I slipped the pistol into my satchel and the man didn’t even notice. Sam Houston said that we’ll be going to our camp at ten. I looked up at the sky, and it looked about 9:55 am. With a group this size, we’ll probably get there around one o’clock, maybe at 2. A lot of men left to say goodbye to their loved ones. Their wives, children, brothers, and sisters. But there were still some men ready to go, though I still felt out of place. My family was pretty scummy, my grandfather, Spain, is a colonizer, and my father is a douchebag.

I snapped out of my daze when the other men came back. We started our journey to the camp. I didn’t pay attention to what we passed by since I already knew what they were. The only time I looked closely was when we walked through a small town. Some of the citizens cheered at the sight of Sam Houston and his militia marching through their town, but others were not. After exiting the small town, some men started to slow down, tiring out because of the beaming hot sun and fatigue catching up to them. I helped a man up when he fell due to fatigue and exhaustion. I put his arm over my shoulder and carried him. I looked up at the sky, and it looked around noon; no wonder he fell. He was walking in the Texas heat nonstop for two hours.

We continued our trek across different towns and places, but our trek on foot slowly turned into a trek on our knees. I kept looking up at the sky, hoping that we’d be there. Not for me, but the sake of the other men. It was now two o’clock. I noticed the sweat on the other men’s faces. Their faces were red and burning. We continued our journey to our camp for another painful hour. Then our prayers were the camp and a couple of men fell to the ground. Others were getting on a wooden table above everyone else and said that we would be ambushing the Mexican Army at 4. An hour from now. The men brandished their guns and laid down. The next hour felt like a blur to me, the next thing I know, we’re hopping on our horses to attack the Mexicans.

I looked up at the sky and it looked exactly 4’o clock. I readied my pistol and lowered my cap. Before I knew it, we were charging towards the Mexican camp. My heart thumps as it lets blood through my veins. Everything seemed to be in slow motion and then sped up. We rampaged through the camp, all I could hear was the loud accuracy. The tents stood no chance against the brash and reckless Mexican Army, Santa Anna. I harshly yanked the lead on my horse and stared at the dictator.

This was an extraordinary opportunity for me. If I killed him now, this whole war could be over with. I aimed my pistol at the dictator and smirked, but then I remembered something.

“Why can we not just end wars ourselves?” I remember talking to my father about that when I was younger.

“We are stronger and cannot die as easily as humans,” he replied,

human history.” My father, Mexico, looked at me dead in the eyes. be suspicious. Then our citizens will hunt and experiment on us.”

I may hate my father, but he was right.

I lowered my pistol and sighed. I pulled the lead on my horse and let it trot away. I realized as well that I couldn’t kill my father myself. My citizens must do it, and if they do, I will go along with it. the distance. I could barely make out details on them. I could see short

364

again, but they disappeared. I had a feeling that I would confront

The by Sarah Tran

to come from every direction, ranging from adults talking to kids screaming down rides. Later, those same kids will tease at their fear in embarrassment. I open my eyes, and I can’t seem to stop blinking to make sure I’m not seeing things. Everything seems larger than life. Not only is almost everything taller than me, but the huge rides and food piled high on trays make me feel even smaller. Pausing for a second to let my mind take in everything, I suddenly smell a warm, sweet aroma slipping through the air, enticing people to buy the suspected cake. Crispy dough with little clouds of sugar tossed over top of the warm, golden brown spiral at the perfect time. Just looking at it causes

arm to get her attention, and it’s like she can read my mind.

Winking at me and saying, “Only if you brush your teeth really well.” She passes over the money.

A smile grows on my face before I race to see how quickly I’m able to shove the powdery dessert in my mouth. I sprint off, with my mom calling from behind, when I see a little kid sitting alone. Are they lost? I try to imagine what it would be like if I was lost. Would I panic? Cry? Ask for help?

Hundreds of vibrant colors surround us as we stroll throughout the event. We pass stall after stall of games, themed photo opportunities, and food, all of which draw me in with their neon signs and bright colors. I asked question after question about what I could do. No response came, and I turned my head to ask my mom why she wasn’t replying, but I didn’t see her. The thing I thought was my mom was a pale yellow balloon I got earlier, as I had absolutely needed it to survive. I can’t see anything but a couple of knees, and my stomach clenches in panic as I start to hyperventilate. Looking up, I can only see the blue sky and my balloon, as if it’s trying to become the sun.

Turning in circles, I keep asking the same question, “Where could she be?” I wander around for what feels like hours, but my perception of time isn’t very good, so it may have just been a couple of seconds before I give up and sit down. I try to hold in my tears, but some hiccups escape. My panicking emotions twist into another half a billion fearful knots, as people pass by giving me concerned looks, wondering whether to help, call the police, or show me the way out of the rodeo. I’ll never see her again, and I’ll never be able to eat funnel cake again! Taking in a deep breath, I start on my search once again when I feel a tap on my shoulder. There’s my mom, asking me what I wanted to do with a mild smile. My face lit up, and I run to give her a hug.

“Hello? Don’t you want to come to watch mutton busting? Why did you stop?” I nod eagerly and ask her a question as we walk to an empty part of some bleachers.

“But where’d my balloon go?”

“When did I get you a balloon?” she asked and laughed.

Leaning forward in my seat to get a better view, what my mom said barely registered. All I know is that I’m really excited to watch this event. As I watch kids try to keep their balance on a sheep, I imagine myself in their situation. I bet I would do a whole lot better than them, even holding on to the sheep for the whole six seconds.

My clammy hands grasp at the animal as I struggle to hold on,

parallel to the ground, holding on with all the strength my little hands have. Although it looks out of focus, I can see every piece of the soil.

The options to end my ride are all not very enjoyable, and if it’s not painful, it’s painfully boring. I know that spectacular falls are generally expected from me, but I’m afraid to deliver on that. Wavering is not an option as my grip is still loosening. Then a thought registers. If I fall dramatically and get injured, I may never do this again out of my mom’s paranoia. As I steel myself to let go, I take one last look at everything around me, as if I were about to die, and freeze at what I see. Time seems to completely stop and tunnel in on the timer blinking down to the one-second mark. Hands tightening around the sheep, I hold on for what feels like forever to the sound of the crowd yelling my name.

“Too bad we didn’t register ahead of time,” my mom said and sighs as we stand up from the stands. “It seems like fun!” I don’t respond because I feel like I already did it. Plus, I wasn’t paying attention to anyone mutton busting.

We walk around exploring, and in my case begging for sweetsuntil I yawn. Then my mom says the logical words any kid dreads, “I guess it’s time to go back! We’ll come back later, okay?” Even though I know she won’t remember, it’s the thought that counts. Plus, I don’t even get a choice, because she scoops me up and carries me to the car before I can even start to protest. She straps me into my car seat, and back home we go.

What would I do if I were still at the rodeo? I remember seeing this ship ride. It would swing back and forth in an arc, which makes

last couple of seconds of the ride. Suddenly, I can’t feel the plastic seat underneath me anymore. I look down and see nothing but air. Like everything does, I start plummeting. Then I see my balloon, myself on top of the balloon to ride into the sunset. Though it was wobbly, I make it.

After my daydream with my balloon and a ship, nothing is particularly interesting to look at in the car. Even when I looked out by. Unsurprisingly, after a little while of staring at the back of the passenger seat, I drift off to sleep.

Marco and His Escape from the Alamo by August Triantaphyllis

It was just a normal day on poor Marco’s ship, sailing to Texas. He had set sail in search of gold. He also wanted to meet a dude (his friend) who lived in Texas named Jaden Bray. When he arrived in Texas, he immediately went to Houston. He thought he was in Houston, but he was in San Antonio at the time of the Alamo. He named DeeDee who needed his help. He decided that he would keep on going and ignore DeeDee. When he kept walking to San Antonio, he met a lawyer named Watson Waters who was living in a shack off the road.

He said he could help, but Marco couldn’t trust this guy, because he worked for a company that wanted the Alamo to start up, and he was living on the road (duh). Also, another reason Marco didn’t trust him is that it would disrupt the chance of him getting gold (also duh). He got on his fastest horse and bucked out of there as fast as he could. But Waters was on his tail chasing him around the streets. Until…

They ran into the building where the Texas General for the Alamo’s head was. That was not what he wanted...to get tied into the Alamo. But that is what happened, and I am going to tell you the story about Marco and the Alamo.

After he had crashed into that big building, Waters was no longer

He ran away, but the guards were blocking the fence. Then the guards

365

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Rodeo

The guards told him what had happened, and he said, “You are

“Guards get him ready! Now!”

Marco was put in a torcher. He was put in metal armor and given a weapon. The general leader said they weren’t going to start for another 6 weeks, and he had to wear the armor the whole time. He was not happy with that. He raged and threw a guard out the window, and then left.

He went to the nearest hotel. He locked himself in there for six long weeks and wasted a ton of money. When the Alamo started up, he knew that the general had done the same thing with Jaden Bray.

watch. He decided to hide through it, so he didn’t have to see it. He successfully did so and made it out alive.

In the next battle, he saw someone he thought was a familiar face. It was Watson Waters. He knew it…that was not good. But he didn’t recognize Marco yet because if he did, then no one no one was sure if Marco would have made it out alive.

He saw Waters go and walk away with a musket, which meant he was

one to Jaden Bray. They were going to start a risky target practice when they didn’t even know how to hold it. The shots made a loud booming like dynamite exploding in the ground as the boys practiced. They knew they were shooting at a tree, but they didn’t know that they were making dents in it and that it would fall. Soon after one hour, the tree fell on the two boys. They screeched for help as the long cypress wood tree had been on them for over seven minutes, but no one had heard them. They struggled to get out, but after struggling

grounds where an extreme battle was starting.

place to hide. The shots from the Alamo were like nuclear explosions on the ground. The boys ducked and ran away. They ran for miles and miles all the way to downtown San Antonio.

They saw an ad for horses that were for sale. They checked the price, but they did not have enough money, so they passed on that. After walking through the whole city, they ended up on the other side of the Alamo. This side had more warfare, so they split up to reduce

Marco heard explosions nearby and he heard a guy speaking. “Go and get them!!”

Marco ran toward the block marking the roads Alamo Rd and Musket St and hid behind the sign. He heard the group coming toward them and he panicked, but the group passed him, and they did not notice him. Marco snuck up on the back of the group and listened to their plans.

He heard the group say that they were going to surprise attack them and then gun them down. The soldiers talking was hard to listen to for Marco. He was only ten years old. Obviously, the soldiers did not know he was behind them. They only could focus on their own plans. But Marco liked their idea, so he told them he was there. Bad idea, because the soldiers thought he was against them, and all poor Marco could do was run.

He ran as fast as he could; he ran and ran through the streets and took random turns in alleys and even dove into a dumpster, but the soldiers still caught him. They were harsh as they took him out of the dumpster and heaved him onto their horse. Marco was done.

This was the end of my exploration, Marco thought.

A few days later, he was right. He was lying on a cardboard bed that felt like metal in the Huntsville State Jail. The only reason he was there was because..there is actually no good reason besides the soldiers thought he was going to assassinate them. But that is the story of Marco’s failed exploration and trying to stay out of the Alamo.

Jaden Bray—he was lucky. He found gold and became rich. And he lived happily ever after in a house just outside of Houston, Texas.

The Story of the Spirits by Bryan Ung

To understand Texas, one must understand what happened before Texas even existed. An ancient spirit was wandering the world, looking for something to do. This spirit was the paradigm of freedom, the

to do, and always trying new and dangerous things, such as jumping

was a very dark one and mankind wasn’t very happy. Humanity was

was rare and as a result, the spirit slowly fell into a deep sleep, to be awakened when people started being free. Things were looking bleak for the future of the world.

February 23, 1836. One-hundred and eighty-nine Texans are at the Alamo. Around twenty times more Mexicans opposed them. However, the Texans stood up for what they thought was right and believed in

their freedom. A person in particular stood out to the spirit: a small boy helping defend the Texans. Although the boy was far too young to understand what was going on, he knew that the people standing outside the Alamo were trying to do harm to him, so he contributed the most he could by giving ammunition to the other people there and gave it his all. The spirit tried to protect the boy and the other dauntless Texans by invigorating them and giving them courage and motivation. Later, it picked up the boy and dropped him off near some loss by the Texans at the Battle of The Alamo, the spirit’s opinion of Texas didn’t change, and as a result of this, Texans started to believe in Freedom more, thereby giving the Spirit of Freedom more and more power.

There were other spirits, however, and they weren’t too happy that the Spirit of Freedom was getting more and more powerful due to more people thinking freely and being free.

“If this continues, mobocracy will overwhelm the world!” the Spirit of Order said.

“Agreed. Something needs to be done about this,” the Spirit of Law chimed in. “Freedom is gaining too much power, and more people are gaining ideas that could threaten the balance of the world.”

“I propose to ask Freedom about this, and ask for it to stop,” said the Spirit of Diplomacy.

“That should work, but if Freedom won’t listen then I have no other choice but to capture it, ” Order said.

And with that, the Spirit of Creativity made a golden net to trap decided to investigate and try to solve the issue diplomatically.

“So, all the other spirits and I have been watching you gain more and more power. We think that you’re getting too powerful, and that you need to take it down a notch to keep balance in the world stable.”

“What’s so bad about people being free?”

“Freedom will eventually lead to anarchy, and that’s not something we want, is it?”

“No… but all I’m saying is that freedom isn’t a bad thing, so why?”

Order threw the golden net at Freedom, and it immediately snapped to the ground, restraining the spirit. Freedom squirmed around, unable to free itself.

“LET ME GO!” Freedom boomed. The ground shook, and every being on Earth felt Freedom, the spirit created to represent independence, was trapped. This included the Texans, who felt a feeling of uneasiness, asking questions like: Where had Freedom gone? What would we do without it?

The spirit of Order went back to the other spirits to show them

366

that Freedom was now trapped. Upon seeing Freedom trapped, the other spirits decided it would be best to leave Freedom in a cold part of the world, the North Pole. The Spirit of Order walked over, picked

the Spirit of Order made an offer to Freedom.

“You say your people are strong-willed and do anything for freedom,” Order said.

“Yes, that is true.”

“How about this, then. I’ll give you the opportunity to send your people a message to come and get you from the North Pole. If they break you out, then you’re free to go, and we’ll stop bothering you, but if they don’t…”

“That’ll work, but can you send the people of Texas a message for me?”

“Fine. But our deal still stands. Don’t back out on it.” With that, Order sent out a message to the people of Texas. Order appeared to be a middle-aged man, complete with a monocle, long beard, necklaces,

“Come to the North Pole to release your spirit, Freedom. Release it and you will have its blessing. Oh, and it will give you a gift! Use this knife to cut the net. It’s the only thing that can break through it,” Order’s deep voice rumbled.

The spirit of Order threw the knife on the ground, and it clattered on the ground, igniting sparks before coming to a very still stop. Its metal gleamed in the harsh sunlight, almost creating a blaze. The Texans were distraught. Not really knowing what to do, they talked among themselves, trying to plan the best course of action. Suddenly,

“I have a plan,” the man shouted, while raising the knife. “We need to-”

“Hold on,” another person countered. “Who are you, and why should we listen to you?”

“That’s a good question. My name is Austin, and when I was eleven, I was at the Alamo the day of that battle. On that day, I was young and didn’t understand what was happening. All I understood was that the people outside the Alamo were not trying to do me any

Freedom wanted me to live, so it removed me from the battle to keep me safe, which I am grateful for to this day. We have to repay that favor. Freedom has let us see that life is nothing without it. Let’s go save our favorite spirit!”

The Texans were touched by that story, and they decided to slowly gather materials to head north. Sitting in its cell, Freedom wondered if the Texans would even come to save it. A month went by. Still no Texans. Then another. After a whole year, there are still no sign of the Texans. Freedom slowly started to worry. Out of nowhere, Freedom saw a boat with people in it.

“Is that it?” One of the people yelled.

“It is!” Austin replied.

They got off of the boat, and Austin started to use a knife to break the net. Once they cut through it, Freedom escaped, and they made the long journey back to Texas.

“Thank you, humans. Now, as promised.”

Freedom decided to create a symbol to represent the people lost symbol for them to represent their bravery and honor. Today, we all recognize this symbol as the bluebonnet. As the Spirit considered how people of Texas did during the Battle of the Alamo. It also decided to make the bluebonnet have lots of color variants, to represent the diversity that the Texans uphold. The blue of the bluebonnet comes

With that, the Spirit and the people of Texas forever lived harmoniously, each one relying on the other. As for the other spirits, they all honored Order’s deal with Freedom and now tend to their own business. It is said that Freedom now resides near the Alamo, where its love for Texas all began.

Hurricane Disaster by Natalia Varela

On August 25th, 2017, hurricane Harvey struck in Texas near my home. I was woken up by the screams and cries of my parents begging for help coming from their bedroom. I got up in fear, just to see my

I asked myself while still being half asleep.

what I was seeing. I tried to hurry as fast as I could to my parent’s bedroom, but the water reached all the way up to my hips and was slowing me down.

I managed to get to the living room carefully, where the sun’s vibrant light caught my attention. I looked out the window and saw trees tipped over, on top of cars, and more places where they were not originally. Cars were being carried away with the water along with pieces that were torn off of houses by the water pressure.

I stopped paying attention to what was happening outside and hurried to the original location I was going to. I turned the door knob of my parent’s bedroom. It looked like a lake had teleported and taken over their room. Everything that was once dry was now soaked in muddy water. I could tell by the look on their faces that they were trying to seem as calm and collected as they could so they wouldn’t stress me out, but I knew that they were tense.

“Mom, Dad, I thought you said we didn’t need to worry about the hurricane because it wouldn’t affect us. Maybe we should have been more cautious,” I attempted to sound relaxed even though this was clearly something to be concerned about.

“Ariana, I do know what I said and I was obviously incorrect, but don’t worry they’re sending rescuers,” Mom assured me. “Everything will be okay,” she added.

“But..” I began to say.

“But what?” My mom questioned me. I began to wonder if I should say what I wanted to say. I knew that at that moment, that should be one of the things I should be the least concerned about.

“But my stuff!” The words left my mouth frantically. “My phone, my clothing, my hair brushes, my school supplies, my homework, and so much more is still here.” I babbled. My parents exchanged looks.

“Ariana, I know those things are extremely important to you, but they are most likely already ruined. Do you see how deep this water is?” Mom replied.

“Almost everything in here is destroyed from the water’s moisture, added. A visible frown slowly started to appear on my face. I was clearly upset that I had to leave my stuff behind, but I understood. We went on our way to the front door of our home to go outside and

order to go somewhere in a better condition than our home’s current state. Once we opened the door a gush of wind slapped me across the face. It was windy, but that wasn’t the main focus. It looked like the whole ocean exploded in my area.

“This is way more serious than I thought it would be,” I told my parents. They nodded in response.

the Texans’ prodigious love for their state and freedom. Freedom was very happy with its new creation, so it brought the bluebonnet to life it because bluebonnets represented everything they stood for.

Another thing I had noticed when walking outside was that there were plenty of people on top of things to avoid contact with the water. This felt strange, and I pinched myself to make sure I wasn’t in a nightmare. I could feel the harsh pinch, which meant this was a

last time I would ever experience this. Time passed on but still no one had come to our area. How were we supposed to get out of this mess

367

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

when no one was near? We were not able to get ourselves out because trees had been knocked down onto the exits by the strong winds the hurricane brought with it. I felt hopeless. A few minutes passed and I started to hear voices. They sounded a little distant.

I turned to my dad and asked, “Do you hear those voices too or am I going insane?”

He went mute and tried to listen for the voices.

“I do,” he responded. The voices started to get closer, and something was beginning to become visible as well.

“Neon orange vests?” I pointed out in a confused tone.

“Do you need help!?” the neon orange vests called out. My parents

attention of whatever is in the neon orange vests. They got closer and they were rescuers. My parents and I sighed with relief knowing we will be able to get out of here soon enough. A helicopter sound also started to become clear. Hopefully they can get here soon, I thought.

“Mom, Dad, where will we be going after this?” I asked with concern.

“Well, we managed to book a hotel not that long ago where it’s

be expensive, so we might stay there for a little bit,” Mom added. Before I could say something, the rescuers arrived.

“Get on!” They said as they directed us to get on the helicopter. After that, we were on our way to our temporary home.

Once we arrived at the hotel, it felt strange. It clearly was not home and it did not feel like home. We would have to stay here for a couple of weeks as well, so that did not help.

“Mom, can we go back home any sooner? This doesn’t feel right at all,” I asked my mom.

“Now Ariana, the circumstances back at home aren’t exactly going

replied. This didn’t exactly make me less anxious about being here, but at least she was being honest. To look on the bright side, I could still communicate with my friends and family even if there are a lot of issues going on at the moment.

Hours, days, then weeks passed and we were still at the hotel. It had been extremely uncomfortable being here. I just wanted to go home already. I wanted to see my friends in person again. I just wanted it to go back to normal. But no, we were stuck in this hotel until all the

was home sick.

“Mom, each day is so repetitive. It is the same thing over and over again,” I said.

“I already told you, we will go back home when we can,” Mom answered. “Besides, home is not just the place you live in, what I say is that a home is home as long as you are with the people you love, and we are here together. Aren’t we?”

Time passed and I got ready for bed, but I couldn’t sleep. What my mom said earlier kept replaying in my head and would not stop.

last thought. The next morning rolled around and my mom’s words were still running through my head. “Light bulb!” I shouted. I had a thought of something we could do to help the community for those who were affected by the hurricane in Texas. Since my mom said that home is where family is, I thought we could do something as a family.

“MOM! DAD!” I shouted.

“What’s the emergency?” they asked with panic.

“I have an idea for something that we can do together as a family. We could donate clothing, food, or money to charities to help those who were affected by the hurricane.” I announced. “I thought it would be a good idea to do it together because it can help people in need and we could spend time together by helping others.”

“That sounds like a marvelous idea!” they exclaimed. This experience taught me to not take anything for granted and to treasure my loved ones. As you may have noticed, anything is able to change

What I Have Been Through by Anaya Vargas

It had all started with the dinosaurs that came here. They lived peacefully and roamed all over me. They had no idea that I had seen them but they only noticed each other. All I could see living was the coelophysis, technosaurus, shuvosaurus, acrocanthosaurus, plaurasaurus, tenontosaurus, iguanodon, and the deinonychus. Some ate plants while others ate meat. They were all full of life and plants grew making me look gorgeous. The lovely dinosaurs were always so different. Some of them even came out at night and stayed up until sunrise. They were always loud but I did not mind, as long as I got

were very big, the animals that I see now are very small compared to the dinosaurs. I am very sad now because not as many plants grow. The plants I used to see were amazing. Now all I see are plants like the mesquite, small live oak, post oak, prickly pear, cactus, catclaw, black brush, white brush, guajillo, huisache, and the cenzio. Yes, each of them are very different and amazing but I miss the crazy plants that had once lived. I miss there being so many plants that I could not even keep track of.

Sadly the dinosaurs had passed because of an asteroid but I forgot to talk about these weird creatures. After the asteroid, I saw weird creatures that stood on two legs like a tyrannosaurus rex. Except they did not have as tiny arms and hands as the tyrannosaurus rex. They were also much smaller than the dinosaurs. I was so confused about what they were. My best guess was that they were just another strange species of dinosaurs. Later on, I realized that they were surely not dinosaurs. I noticed that they did not roar. Another thing I had noticed was that they had drawn symbols on the walls of caves. They had also used bows and arrows to hunt down wolves and other creatures. At looked like they were telling stories. They also looked at the sky and when they traveled to different places around me. This made me feel really sad because when they fought they would usually end up but others were not as friendly.

Then another group of people came and they had tons of armor on. They had spent a while looking at my neighbors and me. Sadly my new friends had to leave because the Indians did not like my new friends. Later on, a mysterious man came with three ships. The man had come and was very upset with my Indian friends. He did not like them and sadly he had forced death upon my friends. I saw so many deaths and I was extremely sad that my friends had passed. I had been so upset that all my friends had passed. The upsetting fact was that the man was considered a hero! Then I had met other people and more people had moved into me. I was very confused about how all this had happened. I wonder how that man was considered a hero after a lot of my friends had perished. I will always remember the messed-up things that had happened to my Indian friends. I wish that the man

friends and I wish that my friends had never had to die like that.

I was pretty peaceful for quite a while but not for long. Many people that I had got to know more, wanted to be free. They did not like the person that was in control in Mexico at the time. They had tried and tried to get me away from Mexico but Mexico would not give up. The saddest part was that a whole war had started because of me. Then I had been isolated and became a country. That did not last for long because I was then a part of America. Even more bad news had come after me being a part of America. Then that is when my part of America, the South, was against the North. Sadly slaves were all

side the North were against each other and arguing. Then this had turned into a war between the South and the North. This war was a very sad war but once the war ended there were no slaves anywhere.

368

that we have no more slaves here in the United States of America. The man that had made sure that there was peace in America was Abraham Lincoln. I am really grateful that the man had made sure our country was not ripped to shreds.

As you can see I have been through many things. Somehow no matter how bad the situation is I am still here. I am still standing and looking amazing as ever. I have been my own country. I have been

were and will be times when I am very grateful that I am still standing. There will be times when the people that live in me will go through struggles. The one thing that I have noticed from me being changed a lot is to just enjoy the moment while it lasts. The moment that you have and that you will never want to let go will never last so make it last. Every second that you have is important. No matter how hard life gets, be glad for what you have because it will never last. Make every day of your life the most important thing to you. I had started out with dinosaurs and wild plants all over me. Then Indians that were telling stories and looking at stars. All the way to me being a part of Mexico. From wars that had been fought to one race above the other, I am still here. No matter how many people died, no matter how many wars have been fought I am still here. So what I have learned ever since a speck of life has formed on me is to be grateful for what you have. Be grateful for every second, for every minute, for every hour, for every day, for every year! Just be happy with what you have right now.

Missing Home by Benjamin Verinder

It was your average summer day in Dallas, Texas. It was hot, sunny, and humid. Kevin and his roommate, Jacob were watching a football game when Kevin said, out of nowhere, “I think moving away from Texas might be a good idea.”

“Why would you want to move from Texas?”

“I’m just bored here. Nothing new ever really happens.”

They sat in silence for thirty minutes straight. Not a single word from either of them. They both opted to watch the football game a while and take in what had just happened.

After the thirty minutes of not interacting with one another, Jacob said, “If you’re going to move out of state, I’m coming with you.”

This took Kevin by surprised as Jacob had never liked the idea of leaving the state. “Why would you want to come with me?”

“I’ve been your roommate and friend for so long that there is no point in ending that. Even though I’d be leaving everything I love here, I also think it’s time for a change.” They discussed where they would move to. They concluded that they want to move north. Now where did they want to go up north? This would soon prove to be the hardest question for them to answer.

“Honestly, I think I’d like to move to New York,” Kevin announced. “It seems like a good change. After all, they are very different from us.”

“I feel like that would be too big of a change. I think a calmer place might be better.”

“How about we discuss this further later, and just go have dinner?”

“That sounds great.” Kevin and Jacob decided that going to a restaurant where they played the football game was what they wanted to do since they did not want to miss it.

They ended up at a place that serves bar food. Since Texas is big into American football the place was packed. There were parties at and there was not enough space for them to wait inside. They were They make up their mind and stay.

After their wait and they got seated, they immediately got to talking about where they wanted to move. “Now that I’ve given it some time, I think New York isn’t a bad idea.”

“What can I get y’all started with?” interrupted the waiter.

“I’ll take a sweet tea,” answers Kevin.

when they got back home. For now, they would enjoy their food and the game.

The waiter came back with their drinks and took their orders. They chose to split a pepperoni pizza.

When they were done, they drove home. They took in the Texas scenery as this would be one of the last times they would see it before moving to a huge city. They passed bluebonnets which almost brought Kevin to tears.

After their drive home they started looking for a place to move. “Look at this apartment I found,” Jacob exclaimed.

“It’s really nice,” Kevin replied. “Especially for how cheap it is.”

They chose that apartment and were expected to move in within the next week or two. So, they started to preemptively pack their things.

The next week they took their plane to New York, New York. On the plane all Kevin could think about was all the things that he would miss from Texas. The open areas, his family, his friends, and a lot of other things.

When they touched down, Kevin and Jacob, who were sitting right next to each other on the plane, got off together to experience

down the street toward their apartment, they noticed big differences. People were roller skating though the streets, dancing, and others dressed in ridiculous costumes. This was going to take some time to get used to.

Finally, after walking through the chaos that is the streets of New York, they get to their apartment. They met with the landlord and

he just wanted to stay at home. Kevin found himself on the sidewalk directly to the right of a largely used road when he was approached by someone he had never met before.

“Hey, are you lost?” asks the mysterious person.

answers Kevin.

“OH. MY. GOD. I love new people!” they exclaim. “Sorry, I just like meeting new people. Also, I should probably mention that I’m Destiny.”

“Nice to meet you Destiny, I’m Kevin.”

“Do you mind if I show you around?”

“No not at all.” Destiny shows Kevin around and shows him

Upon being seated, they order their drinks. “I’ll have a coke,” says Destiny.

“I want a sweet tea,” Kevin says.

“I’m sorry sir, we don’t carry sweat tea,” the waiter answers.

“How do you guys not have sweat tea? That’s the best thing to ever happen!” This is how Kevin’s regret kicks in. He starts to wonder why he

He feels he should not be here and does not belong. He is enraged and confused in a weird way. He cannot feel any part of his body anymore.

“Something else to drink, sir?” asks their waiter.

“I’ll just take a water.” Kevin and Destiny continue their dinner. Kevin still has the thought in the back of his mind that he does not belong. He keeps thinking about how he does not want to be in New York anymore.

After the interesting dinner Kevin and Destiny had, they planned to meet up sometime soon and said their goodbyes. to?”

“I went to eat with someone I met,” he responded. “I don’t think I want to be here anymore.”

“Why is that?”

“I miss Texas.” Kevin went on about everything that he disliked

369

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

that would not be present in Texas. He did not get to visit friends, New York was a lot more crowded, and they did not have his favorite beverage, sweet tea.

“We can still technically leave,” says Jacob.

“I’d like to move back but how are we going to get our house back?”

“We still own our old house, Kevin.”

“We do?”

that I would keep the house.”

“We have to talk to the landlord about this though.”

“I’ve already talked to him. He said if we wanted to leave, we

“That’s awesome!” They planed on moving back to Texas that week. Since they had not unpacked yet, that made the move a lot

to move fast.

They arrived at the airport thirty-three minutes before their

They walked to security. The line was like a centipede scaled up to be taller than humans. Getting through security took them the better part of thirty minutes.

If they were any slower, they would have missed their plane. They boarded and got ready to take off.

They landed in Texas, rented a car, and drove home. “I’m glad we’re back. This is a lot calmer,” said Kevin.

“Yeah, I think this was the right choice. New York is a lot more stressful.”

“That’s what you care about?”

“Nah it was a joke. I wanted to come back for friends and family.” They settle in their old house. They were a lot happier in their old residence. Texas was always home to them.

The Day the Teepee Fell by Grace Vincent

“Heel, boy, heel!” Alona called out, her large Tahltan Bear Dog piling on top of her. The mutt pounced onto Alona furiously, beginning to lick her light brown nose. The young girl chuckled uncontrollably thick bundle of chestnut brown fur atop his head.

“You’re quite the belligerent one today, Hakan,” Alona said with a giggle, motioning her head to the large muddy spot on her stiff dress made of bark.

The Tahltan Bear Dog lifted his head up at her curiously, his eyes widening as he tilted his head the slightest bit. Alona smiled as she rubbed her delicate hands on the hound’s ears.

“Alona, come!” Agidoa shouted from several meters away.

“Hakan, here boy.” Alona sputtered, turning her body to the top of the hill where their camp rested. Alona then began to get onto her two bare feet, revealing many scratches and scars from the rough terrain she had stepped on in the past. Once Alona began to walk awkwardly up the craggy hill, Hakan realized her departure. After the realization hit him, he began to trot along behind her, his large paws thumping against the earth. What seemed like forever later, Alona

rabbit was turning on a skewer.

“Dinner,” Agidoda said, signaling to the musty brown-colored, rabbit.

“Who nabbed it?” Alona stammered with wonder and curiosity, glancing at the impressive arrow holes through the rabbit’s arm.

“Me; duh,” Tysiyi said proudly, placing his two hands on his hips.

“The only catch of the day,” he bragged again. Tysiyi was the main hunter in the Cherokee tribe Alona belonged to. It was very unlikely he didn’t catch anything one day, being such a gifted hunter for deer and other mammals that would make a reasonable meal. Alona’s mother had passed away only a couple days after she was born, so Alona moved all over Texas with her father’s hunting group.

“You don’t have to be a showoff, Tysiyi,” Alona said with sass, sarcastically rolling her eyes.

“Am not!” Tysiyi denied as he stuck his tongue out at her. Tysiyi was like the older brother Alona always had, although Tysiyi was much older than she. Alona never had any siblings, so she always liked to think she had one, although she knew she never genetically would.

“Settle down, you two,” Agidoda said, clearly annoyed by the two of them having such a childish argument.

“Sorry, Agidoda,” Alona said, ashamed of her poor behavior.

Tysiyi just shrugged with no intention to care about what Agidoda had said.

“Faster! Why won’t you go faster?!” a man in a rather discomforting attire of a thick, black, button-down suit yelled, his steed slowing as the man wasn’t giving any kind of command.

“Keep your voice down. They might hear us,” Sam cautioned, pulling his gray stallion into a rather uncollected trot, the equine’s hooves pounding against the rural earth.

“Sorry, sir,” the man said, a displeasing expression growing across his face.

“It is not much of a problem, but you must keep it down. We are way too close to Santa Anna’s camp to make such a loud fuss. And, please, get your horse under control; the young fellow looks rather miserable,” Sam responded, sympathy in his eyes as he looked at the poor chestnut quarter horse, barely jogging along the now more elevated ground.

“Shall we speed things up, sir?” another soldier bellowed, his voice so deep it was like it hurt to speak.

“Yes, that is certainly what we shall do,” Sam said as he brought

Once they reached a mighty tall hill, Sam’s stallion was quickening on each stride of his canter as he knew they were getting close to the river.

“Sir, stop at once! I have spotted something most abnormal at the peak of this very hill!” a soldier suddenly shouted with great confusion and fear.

“Is this really necessary, comrade?!” Sam barked abruptly, his only desire to keep going at their rather rapid pace.

“Yes, sir! Cherokee! On our land!” the soldier called out again, exasperated as he completely halted his horse.

At this point, Sam had slowed his horse to a fast-paced walk as he made a sharp turn. Many soldiers realized his choice, so they began to follow, which led to many whinnies from horses and grunts from several men who were aspirating any kind of excitement that day.

“What must be so important to interrupt our mission like this, soldier? You realize we will never be freed from this awful country, Mexico!” Sam declared as he halted his gray stallion beside the soldier’s palomino gelding.

“Sir, haven’t I already said that there are intruders on our fair Texas land? What shall we do about this?” the soldier remarked, removing one hand from his reins to point at the trio of teepees atop the hill.

Sam decided to look at this sight, and once his eyes met the teepees, Hya!” Sam then shouted aggressively, kicking his steel-gray stallion with the heels of his boots, slapping the fellow on the hindquarters.

The stallion immediately broke into a mild gallop, galivanting up

370

the lumpy hill. The others soon followed, their horses pushing harder each stride at their astonishing pace.

Alona was peacefully munching on her small portion of the rabbit leg, moving her stick around the inner parts of the animal.

“Alona, you must eat the insides. We must eat all that we can,” Agidoda stuttered, motioning to Alona’s mostly untouched meal.

“I’m sorry, Agidoda, I’m just not very hungry tonight,” Alona admitted. Agidoda nodded and walked over to another member of the hunting group.

Suddenly, Alona turned her head sharply to the side of the hill as she heard many startling shouts.

“Agidoda, Agidoda! We are under attack!” Alona exclaimed with pure fear in her voice, pointing at the several horses

“What are you doing just standing there?! Do something!” Alona yelled harshly, mainly at Tysiyi.

“Going!” he sputtered as he grabbed his bow and arrow resting against a log.

The others began to follow after him, Alona included. Tysiyi placed his hand on Alona’s chest, bringing her to a halt.

handle this.”

“But...”

“Just stand back!” Tysiyi insisted.

“Agidoda!” Alona shouted.

Agidoda was nearby, so he already knew what was going on.

“Alona, Tysiyi is right. Back away; I can’t let you get hurt,” he reprimanded sharply as he readjusted his arrow. Alona hugged her

Alona wandered towards Hakan where he had been whimpering near a teepee.

“Hakan, back away! The teepee could collapse!” Alona hollered out, waving him away.

The mutt followed her as she stumbled away from the battle Alona felt a bit of the cool March air run through her. Suddenly, one on its base.

“Hakan, come, now!” Alona practically screamed. Hakan raised his ears as he turned his attention to her. Alona clapped her hands forcefully to get the mutt’s attention as she began sprinting down the hill.

A cautionary amount of feet away from the landform several as she sat in the tall grass that smelled like a crisp spring morning. screams. Alona knew the teepees had fallen.

Alona had wandered into a forest right behind the hill, Hakan slugging along beside her. Alona’s feet had gotten even more harshly beaten up than they already were from wandering through this rugged jungle of a forest.

It had seemed like hours after the attack, but it really was only a third of an hour or so. The two of them were barely holding together though. Alona had felt unusually dizzy as if something so unreasonably but none like this.

Suddenly, Alona froze, the feeling of Hakan’s side brushing against her as they walked along. Alona turned her head, trembling, “Hakan..?”

The mutt had turned his head towards a fallen tree branch to the right. The hound’s ears were raised, just like earlier. “What is it, boy?”

The mutt let out a mild bark, his tail raised in the air. “Hakan?!” Alona called questioningly. The mutt let out another bark, this time much louder and forceful. His two paws left the ground for a split canine, placing her hand on her hip.

“What is wro-” Alona hollered, momentarily cutting herself off as she suddenly heard what sounded like a million hoofbeats. “What is that…?” the young girl trembled as the peculiar sound got louder and closer. Alona felt like a balloon, getting heavier, and heavier, and heavier. The dizziness she felt suddenly had just gotten severely worse due to the repetitive sound. Her legs began wobbling, and all of a sudden, everything faded to black.

“Yeah, it really was remarkable what happened,” Sam emphasized, deep in conversation with his soldiers; crouched down in the grass, he open as she trembled with fear.

Hakan brushed against her side. “Relax, kid,” Sam’s soothing voice was meant to calm Alona down, but there was clearly no enthusiasm whatsoever once he realized her awakening.

Alona cringed backwards. “Please, don’t hurt me! I’m just a child!” she sputtered, placing her hands over her eyes in despair.

“Relax, kid, we aren’t going to do nothin’ to you,” Sam reassured her, repositioning himself, so he was actually sitting in the grass.

“What happened!? What did you do to my family?!” Alona screeched, bursting into a waterfall of tears.

Sam sighed, “We can’t let natives on this land. It just can’t be done.”

“You’re just a child.” “So?”

“I’m afraid you don’t quite understand,” Sam said, clearly frustrated.

“I think I do. Now just tell me why I am here?”

“Let’s get on with it, then,” Alona murmured.

“Well, we were riding towards the San Jacinto River. It was already sort of an eventful day...if you know what I mean. The day had once again gotten more interesting as a ferocious beast suddenly sprung out from the woods. It was some kind of wild animal; we thought it was a type of wolf. Heck, the thing spooked almost all of our horses. Once we got a closer look, it was some kind of sheep dog. We knew then that it probably came from them Native Americans who we had fought and driven’ off our land. The dog then sprinted back into the forest, continuously barking hysterically. Our horses wouldn’t dare move even an inch forward with such a disgraceful noise, so some of my men and I decided to follow it to at least shoo it off. It was quite the adventure traveling through such a complicated area of forest

rascal with the continuous barking. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of crisscrossing through the shrubs, we found ourselves beside the mutt. It began desperately barking beside you, lying there in a stiff dress made from tree bark, unconscious as a rock.”

“Hakan!” Alona exclaimed. “He saved my life!” She then snuggled the hound, feeling like the luckiest dog owner in the world.

“He certainly did. That’s quite the dog you have,” Sam responded.

“Now on with the story!” Alona urged.

Sam nodded. “Just don’t interrupt me again.”

“I swear!” Alona countered.

“Alright, then,” Sam continued. “You’re just a child, you see. You were all scraped and bruised up from walking, I suppose, so it made much sense that you had fainted from overworking yourself...or dehydration. It could’ve been trillions of millions of things. Anyways, we decided to bring you back to our camp, unaware of what to do. We were supposed to go to war to win independence for our fair country we call Texas. You sort of screwed up our plan, but there’s only one thing we have to do now.”

grinned. “Oh and, what’s your name again?”

“Oh, it’s Sam. Sam Houston.”

371

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Learner of the Lone Star by Victor Vu

A wild enriching nation who has obtained an unnatural history, civil present-day advancements, diverse cultures, traditions, and events, make up a true nation of heart. It was what he could imagine and wish for, hoping to live in that place. Although the fresh air he inhaled was exchanged with the smell of saltwater. The water he could see lay still aside from the water that ran through the turbines of the cruise ship. In the winds glided pelicans whose chirps he heard drowned out by the loudspeaker aboard the deck as it turned on.

“Passengers! The destination grows near, the coast of the lone star state lays a few miles ahead!” exclaimed the captain.

Astro, who had a frantic imagination was one of the many travelers on board the ship. He was one of the few who woke early and steadily organized his few items. Afterwards, he rested on his balcony, dangled his arms over the rims, and peered out to the horizon with a cup of coffee in hand. He took a sip and swirled it until he came to a stop

in the coffee was a tall brawny British man with wavy brown hair, and black stained glasses covering his blue eyes. He was a person whose senses were stronger than the average human. As his bags stood packed and ready next to him, the loudspeaker spoke once more.

“Ladies and gentlemen! We have reached a port on the Galveston coast! Come along to the gangway where you’ll meet me and welcome, to the lone star state!” the captain announced.

Astro had raced to the gangway where the ramp began to lower, meeting the wooden docks. Many of the passengers had already beaten Astro and crowded around the exit until a line had formed. Astro ended up behind a couple of families away from the exit. As he was waiting, Astro had caught a conversation near the docks of the ship where he heard the name Farmer Wallace. When Astro took a peek

“Sir? Uhhhhh Sir? I will need to see your passport,” the captain questioned. Astro had heard the captain’s voice in the background and snapped out of his trance when he realized the captain was speaking to him.

“I’m sorry, my attention and interests have already been sparked upon arrival to this new environment,” Astro responded.

Texas’ annual rodeo event taking place tomorrow. You and everyone else may attend,” the captain whispered while passing him a brochure.

Astro seeming surprisingly interested, responded, “Thank you sir, I will look into it.”

After walking down the ramp while pulling down his luggage to land on the docks, Astro grew curious about the strange farmer man and his mysterious problem. By the time Astro took another glance towards the direction of Farmer Wallace, he had disappeared and only the cop could be seen standing alone.

“Well, let’s see about this rodeo, as things have become a little more interesting,” Astro murmured as he held the rodeo brochure.

The morning caws of a rooster rung from a phone alarm Astro had set up. He had set his phone alarm to ring around 10:00. Alas, Astro had woken up and gone through his practiced morning routine. It started with brushing his teeth, washing his face, and eating breakfast. This time, since it was the only choice available at his hotel in Houston where he traveled to last night, he ate cereal with milk and turned on the tv to the news. After viewing, catching up on stories, and the weather for a couple of minutes, the news had switched to talking about the up-and-coming live rodeo event, reminding Astro as he had almost forgotten. In a few minutes, Astro had quickly dressed in a wild western cowboy theme and left the room along with the hotel

on going until the scene changed to the reporter interviewing a man in overalls and a straw hat who stood in the middle of a crowded area with carnival games surrounding him.

me, Farmer Wallace! Also, one of my duties will be giving my talks about the deep roots of my ancestral tree that reaches way down in Texas history!”

After hearing Farmer Wallace advertise the rodeo event, in the background and in the shadows near a shaded area from a couple of had noticed the man but ignored him.

Astro, who came from the door of a cab chose to wait in the ticket stand line where he soon bought and received a stack of tickets to use for the carnival section of the rodeo. After he ventured through the carnival and spent some of his tickets playing fun games and winning numerous prizes, he decided to go for a cool drink to rest. When he was done purchasing his refreshing shake, Astro noticed a familiar same line. exclaimed.

Farmer Wallace replied, “Well you’ve caught me! The name is Farmer Wallace and I’m glad to meet you…. Uh?”

Astro quickly realized and responded, “Oh! I’m Astro. Come along with me so we can talk since I would like to learn more about you and

“Alright son, I’m just going to take you way back with a story of Farmer Wallace warned. Astro and Farmer Wallace had nodded at each other after hearing the statement and continued towards the nearest carnival game and sought for the other to lose. As they determined that both would go at the same time, they had hopes in attempting to continuously aim water into a target to beat the other.

“So, Astro, you say you want to know a bit about me? Well, this little game we are playing, reminds me of my own ancestors who of Texas from Mexico. The days were rough as many of those who participated had sadly passed in the heaps of battle, but there were also those who survived, like my ancestors who came home as heroic veterans, ending victorious. There were also the wild western times of Texas where some of my ancestors existed and rode horses all day, every day. Now in the present, look around us. We have advanced and developed as a community with these events at the rodeo like the famous bronc riding competition.” Farmer Wallace explained.

“That was an interesting story Farmer. I’m glad that I have gone in depth and learned a Texan’s true story of his family line. It was a pleasure to meet you Famer Wallace, and also, I somehow won the competition posed between us,” Astro replied.

After Farmer Wallace saw the score, he said, “Well played Astro. I am glad I met you too, but you should come with me and stay for a few days if you like. I live on a farm, and I want to show you what it is like once it is morning.”

“I did already rent a hotel to stay at but going to a cool farm? Why not!” Astro shouted.

As the sun began to set in the late afternoon, Farmer Wallace directed Astro to come to his car where Farmer Wallace found a note sticking out in the open on his front window. He had opened it and read it to himself. Afterwards, he grew worried since the note had directed Farmer Wallace to sell his farm land so that a new business could be built.

“Since the sun is starting to set, I say we wait until the morning and then I will demonstrate my farming skills,” Farmer Wallace said.

It was early in the morning and Astro had woken from a rooster’s clucking. He stared out the window and saw that Farmer Wallace was walking outside towards his farm land with tools in hand. Steadily, he rose from his sleeping bag on the ground and prepared to go alongside Farmer Wallace and help him with the dirty work. Instead of his usual was ready, he approached Farmer Wallace where he took a peek at his work and found him patting down soil.

372

“Hey Farmer Wallace, you sure got up early. I’m guessing that from what I can see, planting is important to you?” Astro asked as he used his hands to carve a small hole in the soil.

“Yes boy. When the season for planting has come, I enjoy whipping out my gloves and readying my packet of seeds. I use my shovel and dig up some soil for a small hole to store the seed in and cover it back up. This very same process is repeated every year for me, but it is nice to have another helping hand around here.” Farmer Wallace continued, “You see, this farm was the beginning of my family tree. The knowledge of our family’s history along with this same farm has been passed down from generation to generation.”

“That was a touching story Farmer. It’s also pretty cool how you keep this farm in your family line. Anyways, shall we continue Farmer Wallace?” Before Farmer Wallace could answer, a loud moo was heard

cow on the ground. Near the cow stood the same man Farmer Wallace had spotted at the rodeo who eyed him and blocked his path.

“It has been a while farmer. Have you not made your full decision

yes or a no. The cow you see on the ground is dead because of me. Well anyways, allow me to introduce myself. I’m Charles and you will give up your farmland for my new business that will soon be up and coming,” cackled Charles.

started. On my porch a note was left told me to sell my farmland. I decided to ignore it and thought it was a joke, but I still went to a cop to tell them what had happened, but he did not believe me. Yesterday at the rodeo I noticed someone who glared at me, but I still ignored it until we came to the car. There, sitting on the window of my car was another note explaining I should sell my land again for a business,” Farmer Wallace admitted.

Charles yelled, “Oh, yes, it is a shame that this place won’t be growing anymore vegetables or fruits anytime soon. Although, this

“Hey! Don’t talk to my old man like that. He’s a better man then you’ll ever be! He will not give up his land for your business!” Astro exclaimed.

“Don’t even try to talk or interfere. This problem is between me and the farmer. I’ll have you know my position in this area grants me the ability to manipulate the cops since I have already bribed them to work for me. If you decide to stick up for the farmer anytime soon, you’ll end up in jail and you don’t want that,” Charles responded as he slipped away over the fence and drove off in his truck.

are something I can’t handle. I don’t want to see you in jail so I’m just going to sell my land.” After hearing Farmer Wallace and his decision to sell his plot, Astro began to laugh. His hysterical laughing left Farmer Wallace confused but mostly worried that the friend he might have bonded with turned out to be sided with Charles.

“I’m so sorry, Farmer Wallace, but I can’t help myself but laugh at Charles. That fool did not know this but even though I live across the world from this spot, I still have connections with people, and some of those people, may or may not be people who work for the FBI.” Astro exclaimed.

handcuffed Charles.

“Farmer Wallace, this is my friend Steven who works for the FBI.” explained Astro.

“Thank you, Astro, my good friend, for the heads up.” said the man in the suit. “Charles is just the type of man we’re looking for to fall in the hands of the FBI. We also thank you for explaining to me that certain cops in town are stirring up trouble and working for this criminal. Luckily, those knucklehead cops confessed on the spot as soon as they were brought in. I guess they only worked for him to grab the money but didn’t fully want to serve under him. On the plus side, this arrest is a favor in return for you helping me with that money problem I had years ago. Anyways, I should be on my way,

goodbye Astro,” Stephen said as he shoved Charles in the backseat of his truck.

“No problem Stephen, it’s always a pleasure to help you my good friend. Goodbye and good luck!” Astro shouted as Stephen drove off. Farmer Wallace, who saw the arrest was amazed by Astro.

“Astro I can’t express how joyful I am to hear that I’m keeping my farm! Thank you Astro for the help friend,” Farmer Wallace continued, “I understand that you may be going in a few days since you said that you stayed at a hotel the other day. I wish you could stay on the farm with me, but it is your choice.”

Astro replied, “Don’t worry Farmer Wallace. Think of this as a gift for showing me what stories Texas has to tell. On the other hand, if this is an experience a Texan gets involved with, I kind of enjoy being a Texan. I feel I’m going to stay my good friend, and thank you, thank you for showing me this unique state. I guess it’s time for me to grow up and live life in the lone star state as a true Texan.”

Texas Girls

by Brooke Waller

“Chloe!!” my mom shouts from the stairs. “You need to wake up, you’re going to be late!”

I hop out of bed and get dressed in a few minutes, then I brush my teeth and head downstairs. “Good morning mom,” I say as a put a slice of bread into the toaster.

“Good morning, you won’t have time for breakfast. The bus is just around the corner,” she tells me.

“But mom, the toast will only be a few more minutes,” I protest. “No time, go!” she tells me.

I grab the hot bread out of the toaster and run outside to the bus.

to miss the bus in Texas. Ugh why did we have to move to Canada? My mom got a great job offer here we couldn’t resist! I was so excited to come here and see a new country until some things changed my mind. First, our house is super old, like one hundred years old! When we got here everything was covered in a thick layer of dust! And spiders crawling everywhere. Gross!

Next thing on my list: school. I wasn’t going to know anyone and what if they thought just because I’m from Texas, I’m a cowgirl who lives on a farm and says “Howdy” to everyone?

We arrive at school, and it is way different from how I expected it. I thought it would be old and dusty, but it looks new, even the windows are crystal clear. I follow the line of kids into the school; we sit in the cafeteria. Everyone is talking to their friends. And I have nobody. Great. I’m not the only person here without anyone to talk to. I see a girl drawing by herself. Should I go talk to her? What do I even say? I change my mind and stay by myself.

cafeteria. I’m following the crowd when it hits me. Where is my class? I stop and scramble through my backpack for the schedule. How does here last year. Also, wondering why 6th graders were in middle school last year? Well, this school takes 5th graders into middle school. Weird right? I’ve just added something else I don’t like here.

the walls for a sign, card, paper something. I see room 187, 188,189, I need to walk faster, I’m too far back. I pick up the pace until I see the is talking and some kids are still coming in. Phew, I’m not late. I awkwardly stand in the corner of the room. Where am I supposed to sit? I mean, some kids are sitting, but it seems like they are just talking before class starts. I see the girl again. The one who was drawing in the cafeteria. She is still by herself. Now should I talk to her? I still don’t know.

“Class listen up,” the teacher says as she claps her hands to get everyone’s attention. The room gets quiet as they face the teacher.

373

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

“Can everyone please go to this wall so I can assign seats/” she asks as she gestures to the wall I’m standing next to. Everyone gets up and begins to walk over, but the room slowly goes back to the previous volume.

“Avery this chair, Joseph right here, Zoey here,” she says as she points to a desk across the room. Soon she calls my name and seated next to me is the girl who draws. She is still drawing when I glance at the notebook and see a realistic drawing of a horse. It looks like the drawings we would make at school for rodeo art.

“Wow that looks really cool,” I tell her.

“Thanks, my name is Anna,” she says.

“My name is Chloe, I just moved here from Texas,” I reply.

“Oh nice, I just moved here from Texas this summer!” she exclaimed.

For the rest of the day, we talked, and I even sat next to her in lunch. I learned she has a Cat named Jewel and a little sister named Hannah. I told her about my old dusty house and my life in Texas. Later, I get off the bus and enter my house.

“Hi mom!” I spoke.

“Hello, so how was your day at school?” she asked.

“It was better than I thought it would be. Made a friend with a girl named Anna; she is really nice and is amazing at drawing!”.

“Seems like you had a good day. Well, I dusted the downstairs living room and unloaded some boxes,” she tells me. I grab a tangerine and start to peel it.

“Also, the teacher told us we would have a fun project tomorrow,” I explain to my mom. I start eating the tangerine.

“Ooh that seems fun,” she says.

She goes into another room to start arranging some stuff she room. I read one of my books until my mom calls me for dinner. She doesn’t eat with me tonight since she is busy still unloading boxes, but

For dinner we have lasagna, which is my favorite. After I eat, I go back upstairs, take a shower in the very dusty bathroom, and go to bed.

When I wake up, I instantly remember about the surprise project today and get excited. I cannot wait to see what it is! I am very excited, so I quickly get ready. Instead of toast I get chocolate cereal. I love it and go into my mom’s room.

“Mom,” I say. She is asleep, still probably tired from unboxing things all night. I hear the bus outside and sprint. I make it onto the bus right before the doors swish closed. On the bus ride, I continue reading the book I had the night before. We get to school, and I know the routine. I spot Anna and walk over to her.

“Hi Anna,” I say.

“O.M.G. That looks amazing!” I say as I look closer. The bell rings and all the students exit the cafeteria.

“So do you like drawing?” Anna asks me.

“I do, but I’ve never really thought I was good at it,” I reply.

“Maybe you could bring some drawings to school and show me them. I think you could be really good,” she tells me. Maybe I should bring my drawings to school; she could help me get better. Even though all my drawings are like, three years old.

“Oh, cool I will tomorrow,” I say. We walk into class and take our seats.

“Class, as you know I told you about the surprise project,” she explains. I can’t wait for her to tell us. She continues. “This is a multicultural project detailing where you are from; this can be where you were born, where you are now, or where your parents are from.” Anna and I immediately look at each other. I think we are both thinking the same thing. We could do the project together! We are both from Texas; this will be great!

“And you can work with a group if you want,” she tells us. Talk about perfect timing! Everyone starts getting up from their seats looking

for groups. I already know who my partner is.

“This is perfect! What stuff should we say about Texas?” I ask Anna.

“Hmm. Maybe about the Alamo and that it is a major part of Texas history!” she exclaims. I think back to last summer when my mom and I walked the grounds of the Alamo while listening to a guided audio tour. It was super cool!

“That’s great! We can research at your house after school!”

The rest of the day, we plan the researching and talk more about what we know and should share with the class. That afternoon, I go to her house. It is two stories with huge windows. As I ring the doorbell, I see Anna run up to the door.

“Hi Chloe!” she yells.

“Hello, ready to research?” I ask with excitement.

We go to her room, research, and share ideas until 6 p.m. when my mom picks me up. Although it’s supposed to be something small, maybe a paragraph about your place, we decided we were going to tell them as much as we could about the great state of Texas.

The next morning, I wake up with excitement! Today’s the day! I get ready super quick and eat my favorite chocolate cereal. I slurp up the milk and go outside to wait for the bus. This time I’m early! I get on the bus when it arrives and sit rehearsing what I will say in my head. When we get to school, I go into the cafeteria and spot Anna.

“Hi Anna, are you ready for today?” I ask.

“Yep! Born ready,” she replies. We walk to class like normal and sit down. I take my papers out of my backpack and read over it.

“Today class, as you know, is the multicultural project. Raise your Avery and Zoey raise their hands.

“Okay girls start,” the teacher says.

“We are going to be doing our project about India. First, I will

next is Joseph and Max. Then Sophia and Luna, until all students have gone. We are last, and I’m not sad about it. They say, save the best for last right?

“Okay last is Chloe and Anna,” the teacher says. We walk in front of the class and start our presentation.

“Hello, my name is Chloe, and this is Anna,” I say gesturing to Anna. “Our project is about the state of Texas.” We start off about The Texas Revolution. “Back then Mexico owned a lot of territories, even Texas. Texas wanted to be free from Mexico, so a war started. The war began more than a hundred years ago, in 1835. There was a very famous battle at the Alamo which lasted for 13 days, and 200 Texans died. After almost a year of war, Texas won its independence, and the Alamo is still here. You can visit in San Antonio, Texas!”

“I’m from Austin, the state’s capital,” Anna continues. “Austin has a ton of museums. My favorite is the Lyndon B. Johnson Museum president. Also, Austin has the largest urban bat colony! You can see

“I was born in Houston, the fourth most populous city in the U.S., more than 2 million people live there!” I tell them. “The Houston Rodeo is one of the largest and has the biggest livestock show in the world. Each year my family enjoys seeing the animals up close, riding the carnival rides, and enjoying desserts like funnel cakes and fried Oreos! On the weekends and in the summer, we would enjoy driving to Galveston to have fun on the beach and the boardwalk. Texas is known as “the lone star state” and famous for BBQ, live music, hot temperatures and so much more. It is also the second largest state in the entire U.S.” At the end, the entire class claps, and cheers. We walk back to our seats.

“Do you think we did good?” I ask Anna in a whisper.

“I don’t know, but everyone was listening to every word we said. I think it was pretty good,” says Anna.

After class, while we are gathering our backpacks to head for the bus, the students star to surround us.

“Wow! Texas sounds really cool.” Joseph says.

374

“Yeah, I wish I lived there,” says Avery.

“I would love it if we had beautiful beaches nearby,” says Max. We get endless compliments on our project, and it makes me smile. I think I like Canada, but I will never stop loving Texas!

by Kellen Wang

Howdy, Y’all! You may have seen me around in town. I’m the potbelly who rides his horse all day, getting those dang bandits who keep robbing everyone. So, I’ve heard the town has seen a big increase in robberies this past week, and I’m meeting with Sawyer, a fellow crime-stopper at our Wild East headquarters.

Sawyer’s here. “Howdy, Partner Billy!”

Sawyer is probably the most hard-working of all of us cowboys, but he just doesn’t have the skill, only brains. I pretty much do everything for him on our missions, and usually, when he tries to do something, it fails. He wears the same blue wrinkly plaid shirt every day, so much that the people around here call him “Blue.”

“How ya doin’, Sawyer?”

“I think I may have found the leader of all the bandits in the past week. It’s gotta be Connor the Rogue! Some people around here told me they thought they saw Connor just two days ago!”

Connor is a known bandit in the Wild East. There’s a good chance it’s him since he has an unquenchable thirst for gold, and our region is known to have lots of treasures.

“Then let’s skedaddle and chase after him!”

We’re going to the people who told Sawyer that they saw Connor when suddenly I hear this extremely loud rumbling sound.

“Did you hear that?” I ask Sawyer.

Sawyer says he didn’t, and suddenly I realize something. The loud rumbling sound is me! Everything’s much bigger in Texas, and maybe my belly, too. I guess the four Whataburger burgers I had two

minutes later, and there they are: the marvelous California Rolls! I order a few packs, eat half of ‘em, then we set off again. I continue

“Yarrrrrrrr!” I suddenly hear.

Before I realize what’s going on, I’m on the ground, and my face is mashed into the ground. The taste of dirt is a lot worse than the taste of sushi, so I scream for help, and Sawyer responds with his own scream.

“Quiet, you half-wits!” a deep voice shouts.

I turn around to see who’s there, but all I see is a shadowed face with a dark hood over it.

Sawyer continues to scream.

“I am El Cologne,” the voice responds. “Lie still while I go grab me your food and equipment.”

I turn around and scream more. “I’m gonna destroy you, El Cologne!”

I turn on my secret walkie-talkie while screaming, hoping another cowboy will come and save us. Ten seconds later, all the screaming and talking stops, and suddenly I’m asleep.

I wake up on some sort of table, with Sawyer sitting next to me. Sawyer tries to speak, but all that comes out is a whimper. He’s too shocked to speak!

El Cologne starts laughing a wicked laugh. “Your intestines will be mine! Muahahah!”

“Intestines?” Sawyer and I ask at the same time.

“You seem like the person who couldn’t teach a hen to cluck, don’t even bother trying to get my intestines! I’m too fat for that to happen!” I yell, cursing at El Cologne under my breath.

To both my and Sawyer’s shock, El Cologne agreed. “That’s true. I think I’ll let you go and keep your skinny friend.”

Suddenly, I fall asleep again.

I wake up in the middle of the street, and it’s pitch black now. All I hear are birds chirping. When I start looking around, still half unconscious from my deep sleep, I see two motionless horses. Then, I realize that they’re our horses, mine and Sawyer’s!

“Sawyer? Sawyer?” I ask.

The truth strikes me suddenly. Sawyer is gone, and I’ve got no idea where he is. All I remember about El Cologne is his hood, which covered his entire face.

After a couple of hours of horrible sleep, I decide to do something about Sawyer and try my best to save him from losing his intestines. I reach for my walkie-talkie, then realize it isn’t there in my holster. A few feet away, my now broken walkie-talkie sits on the ground.

So I decide to go back to the cowboy headquarters and get some more friends to help Sawyer out. On the way back, I take a detour to a Whataburger and eat some burgers.

Multiple hours later, I arrive at the cowboy headquarters. Bart, another fellow friend greets me. He sees my pale face, and immediately knows there’s something wrong.

“What happened? Where’s Sawyer? Are you okay? Do you need food? Can I help?”

I whimpered, “El Cologne is taking Sawyer’s intestines. I just fell asleep in the middle of the road and woke up in a strange room, sitting next to Sawyer. El Cologne threatened me, but realized I was too fat for him to take my intestines, so he decided to take Sawyer’s instead.

Then, I fell asleep and landed in the middle of the road again. I’ve no idea where they went.”

“How’s that possible?”

“I’ve no idea, mate. I think we gotta get some more cowboys to help us out.”

We get Buck, Fred, Maverick, Austin, Jesse, Woody, and Dylan and tell them the story.

“Not so fast,” Austin says. Austin’s a smart one.

you rode on, Billy?”

“Out in the front.”

“Your horses should be able to recognize the smell of El Cologne, so maybe that can lead us to him.”

It’s a great idea. No, it’s a wonderful idea and the only one that has a chance! We all vote on it, and everyone votes to go for it. There’s no other choice.

I’m leading us to the spot where I teleported, and the others are following. I have my horse and Sawyer’s horse, after all. Once we get near, the two horses start to shake a little. When we reach the strange part of the road, they start completely shaking. A door appears, and now they faint. Maverick goes in before everyone else since he’s the biggest and the baddest. Everyone follows him in, and I start shaking, just as the horses had. There El Cologne stands, with the same hood as usual.

“I’ve been expecting you, Mister Potbelly.”

I fainted...I wake up to extremely loud clanging like there’s someone banging pans together right next to my ears. My eyes open, and I see Jesse standing there, with bruises covering his face

on, echoes of grunts of pain and bullets hitting metal shields. In the distance, I see Sawyer sitting on the table I once sat on. He seems to be unconscious.

everyone else. But I’m still standing there, and I’m surrounded by El Cologne and his troops. All my friends are tied to the ceiling now, and it’s up to me to free them. This is where my skills are supposed to kick in. I’ve trained for this moment.

I bring my pistol up, and... BANG! El Cologne tries to dodge the shot, but it’s too late. He collapses.

375

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum The Bandit’s Hideout

one I reach, so I slash his ropes off. He lands and immediately starts Fred, and Maverick soon join in.

retreating, then suddenly sprint towards Sawyer.

and I sprint with all I have and manage to destroy all but one man.

him off, then all my cowboys come over and untie Sawyer. We pick him up and run out of the cave, only to realize that there’s nothing near. The door we had gone through is gone.

“NOOO!” Everyone screams simultaneously.

We all run to where El Cologne had died and search him for

some keys. There’s a simple math problem on it, which Woody easily solves, and the door appears.

We run through, still carrying Sawyer, and arrive at the side of a road all too familiar to me. On our way back to civilization, Sawyer turns paler and paler, and nobody knows what to do.

“He’s a goner,” Fred whispers.

I feel like I’m going to cry. It’s the worst thing that could happen to him and me.

dies. I feel so dumpish, I wish I could have done something to save him.

A funeral is held a week later, and every cowboy in Texas comes to remember him. He died in our arms, and we couldn’t help him.

Months later, our group has been assigned to take down another enemy, Ol’ Malone. It’s time to take him out.

Regional Finalist

A Brief History of the Goodnight-Loving Trail and Its Founders by Zarek Womack, Great-Great-Great-Grandson of Oliver Loving

Born in Hopkins County, Kentucky, on December 4, 1812, Oliver Loving, the son of Joseph and Susannah Mary Bourland Loving, grew up to be a farmer in Muhlenberg County, Kentucky. He married Susan Doggett Morgan in 1833, and ten years later, he and his brother and sister, along with their families, moved to the Republic of Texas. There, he acquired over 600 acres of land in Collin, Dallas, and Parker Counties, where once again, he farmed and worked as a freight hauler (Kathy Weiser-Alexander, “Legends of America”).

In 1855, Loving moved his wife and seven children to Palo Pinto and Loving started his ranching career. By 1857, he owned some 1,000 acres of land and a large cattle herd. He soon began to drive his cattle northward, often through dangerous territory, making good he soon earned the nickname of “The Dean of Texas Trail Drivers” (Weiser-Alexander).

Charles Goodnight (born March 5, 1836, Macoupin County, Illinois, U.S.—died Dec. 12, 1929) grew up to be an American cattleman, who helped bring law and order to the Texas Panhandle. Goodnight’s mother and stepfather brought him to Texas in 1846. He became a cattleman in 1856, then a Texas Ranger and an Indian in laying out a cattle trail from Belknap, Texas, to Fort Sumner, New Mexico, with an extension to Wyoming called the Goodnight–Loving Trail (Tikkanen).

From the 1860s to the mid 1890s, the great cattle drives of Texas took place. Citizens of Texas and their plethora of cattle forged their way across long routes to the rest of America in hopes of making a

not, however, the straight path to states such as Kansas or Colorado was treacherous. With the constant threat of unpredictable weather, disease, and Native Americans, cattle drivers needed a safer way of transporting their desirable product. From this necessity for safe travel came the great Texas cattle drives, and among the many cattle drives of Texas, during the late 1800s, among the most famous remains the Goodnight-Loving Trail.

This peculiar title comes from the combination of the surnames of Charles Goodnight and Oliver Loving. The two men desired to sell their cattle outside of Texas, particularly to Denver, Colorado. Texas Parks and Wildlife explains the necessity of the Goodnight-Loving Trail:

The problem was that between north Texas and Denver the Indians were very dangerous. To solve that problem Charles Goodnight and Oliver Loving came up with a special path. The route was a lot longer than just going straight to Denver, but it was also a lot safer, too! On June 6, 1866, Charles Goodnight and Oliver Loving set off on their

southwest in order to avoid Indians. (Texas Cattle Drives) T. C. Richardson writes that the Goodnight-Loving trail began in Young County, Texas, and ran southwest to Horsehead Crossing, on the Pecos River. The trail followed north, up the Pecos River to Fort Sumner, New Mexico, and on to Colorado. The trail did not, however, begin this way. Charles Goodnight and Oliver Loving drove of 1866.

From near Fort Belknap, the two gentlemen drove their cattle middle Concho River, to Horsehead Crossing. Upon leaving the decommissioned mail route, Goodnight and Loving worked their way up the Pecos, crossing it occasionally according to time, terrain, and watering restraints. John S. Chisum, the purveyor of the second Goodnight-Loving herd, sold some cattle and had it driven from his Concho River range to Fort Sumner later that exact summer (Richardson).

the trail in the fall of 1866. The trail, initially, ran north from Fort Sumner up the Pecos River to Las Vegas, Nevada. Next, the trail followed the Santa Fe Trail to Raton Pass, around the base of the

Upon reaching Fort Sumner, Loving and Goodnight sold beef to the army for $12,000 in gold. Loving continued to drive the rest of the herd to Denver, while Goodnight returned to Texas for a second herd. with John Chisum. Nonetheless, this route was impractical in its roundabout-ness.

Charles Goodnight, in the fall of 1867, altered the route, moving the well-watered plains of New Mexico, near Capulin Mountain, and swung back, northwestward, to Raton Pass.

At Raton Pass, Uncle Dick Wootton had established a toll station near the summit and charged Goodnight ten cents per person for

At the head of Apishapa Canyon, forty miles northeast of Trinidad, Goodnight set up a station for cattle-relay.

During the spring of 1868, Goodnight entered into a contract with John Wesley Iliff in which he agreed to deliver his cattle to Iliff

the Arkansas valley near Pueblo, Charles Goodnight and his men set out due north, passing east of Denver, to the South Platte River.

At the site of present-day Greeley, they crossed a stream and followed a tributary, Crow Creek, to Cheyenne, where the delivery was made. Afterward, Goodnight and his men went back to New Mexico to buy more cattle from Chisum at Bosque Grande. Returning north, Goodnight further straightened out the trail by

376

leaving the Pecos north of Fort Sumner and traveling north to Alamogordo Creek, and across the plains via Cuervo Creek and its tributaries, to a spot on the Canadian River twenty miles west of Fort Bascom.

From there he proceeded to the Cimarron Seco west of Capulin Mountain. Goodnight opened a new, easier, passageway through Trinchera Pass into Colorado. This was simply because Charles Goodnight wanted to avoid the toll road of Dick Wootton (Richardson).

Thus concludes the origins of the Goodnight-Loving Trail. Goodnight himself made only one more delivery at Cheyenne. However, many producers of cattle at the time extensively used portions, if not all, of the Goodnight-Loving Trail to make deliveries to and from Texas, New Mexico, and Colorado. That is, until the upbringing of railroads in the Southwest in the early 1880s began gaining popularity. However, this does not mean that the GoodnightLoving Trail served no purpose; after all, it was used extensively for around three decades.

Goodnight had ranches in New Mexico, Colorado, and the a million acres with John G. Adair in 1877. He helped organize the

purebred cattle, policed trails, and fought cattle thieves and outlaws. He semi-retired in 1890 to a small ranch in Goodnight, Texas, and eventually passed away on December 12, 1929.

In the summer of 1867, when Oliver Loving went ahead of the herd to negotiate contracts, taking only a single trusted scout with him. He was attacked and seriously wounded by Comanche Indians. Though he was able to reach Fort Sumner, New Mexico, he later died of his wounds on September 25, 1867. Goodnight continued the drive to Colorado, but he later came back for Loving’s body and returned it to Texas, where he was buried in the Greenwood Cemetery in Weatherford.

USS Texas by Maxwell Wong

The Steel Beast: Once upon a time, there was a colossal, massive, steel beast that weighed 28,000 tons. Her name was the USS Texas. Her massive double-barreled guns could pierce through anything within her sight with one powerful shot from a shell that weighed 1,404 pounds. Today I will tell you a story of this imperishable steel beast. This story takes place on June 4, 1944. The Second World War is raging in Europe. The Germans also referred to as Nazis, have taken almost all of Europe. The USS Texas’ goal is to deploy troops on the Normandy beaches in France and help liberate Europe.

Hans the Soldier: All is quiet on our impenetrable steel defenses. Our Führer says the Allies will attack any moment and that we need to stay alert. My best friend Gunter says the Allies won’t come. He says after Dunkirk, they cannot mount an attack. As I pick up my pen to start writing a letter to my family, the watchman yells: “The Allies are their positions and cocking their weapons. As I peer at the channel, I notice a steel wall of ships, airplanes, and landing boats blocking any

my eyes. I hope I can get through this alive.

Joshua the Sailor - December 7, 1941: A faint voice came through the radio. I recognized the voice as President Roosevelt. He stated that Pearl Harbor had been bombed and that Congress had approved and drafted a declaration of war against the Imperial Empire of Japan. He also said that Fascist Italy and Nazi Germany had sent their declaration of war a few hours later. It had been 3 years since that icy declaration. After my graduation from college yesterday, I drove from our quaint ranch to the nearest drafting center in Houston. The city was wide and large. On my left was the renowned Hermann Park with the statue of

men with their enlisting papers in hand waiting outside the station. A

returned home to say my goodbyes because I was going to the Navy!

The next day, I arrived in Galveston to board my ship. When I got there, I found a towering, colossal, steel beast in front of me. This was the USS Texas, the pride ship of our state. I was given a gunner’s position onboard the ship. I was taught how to operate it. Then, the engines of the ship started to groan and churned the water around it. The smokestacks began to smolder the blue sky with dark, black smoke. We were off to adventure! A few days after crossing the Atlantic, we arrived at Normandy Beach, Hitler’s infamous steel wall that stretched from France to Norway. Our massive armada stretched was no possible chance that Hitler’s line could stand a chance against air force, the Luftwaffe, began dive-bombing us too! It was utter chaos.

bombs destroyed their targets in mere seconds! The Atlantic was now visible thanks to the vultures of the Luftwaffe. What remained of our

Hitler’s line was almost no more, with their once impenetrable steel defenses lying in ruins or burning ablaze. Now, our job was complete, it was up to the soldiers to take the beach. Ramp Down!: After a successful bombardment, the Navy had done its job, now it was up to us. I boarded the transport ship with my unit. Our tiny transport battled against the waves, causing us to go left and

washed over the sides of our little landing craft. Many soldiers had gotten seasick and released their hearty breakfast over the sides of our ship. “5 minutes!” The captain of our boat yelled. Everyone prepared

“Ramp down!” the captain yelled. As the ramp lowered, a hailstorm of bullets ripped through our ranks as if they were paper. It was a massacre. Men were mowed down by the never-ending stream of bullets, mortars blew unfortunate ships to bits, and the screams of pain and

the knee-deep water as fast as I could, but my heavy gear slowed me down. I ran to the cover of a metal anti-tank defense and pulled myself together. From my view, I could see a bloodbath. Bodies littered the beach, the sea was dark red. But as I looked across the beach, I noticed that some soldiers had made it to the safety of the wall of barbed wire. I rushed to the barbed wire to join them. “Fire!” one of them screamed. the hole and up the cliff. They cleared the bunkers of any remaining

The Stars and Stripes: After a hard-fought battle, the Normandy beaches were silent. As we advanced towards their trenches, multiple white handkerchiefs went up from the trenches. Many wounded German soldiers emerged from the trenches frantically waving their point on the beach. The victory was ours.

Going Home - May 5, 1945: WWII was over. The Germans had home. As we boarded the USS Texas for the last time, I looked back at Normandy Beach, the resting spot of many brave souls. They may see us as heroes who won the war but, the real heroes are the ones who paid the ultimate price. As we returned to Galveston port, we were greeted by was held for us as we paraded through the streets of Austin proudly.

Aftermath: The USS Texas now lies in La Porte. This incredible steel beast served through the Second World War and carried many brave souls. Some of which never made it home. This ship was truly the pride of our Navy.

377

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

The Journey

by Ryan Wu

The wooden frame of the wagon clacks atop the wheels, but the wood and cloth frame provides no protection from the heat of the desert. They have been traveling for miles, the last oasis visited yesterday. If only another oasis would appear.

A month ago, John received a pamphlet calling for settlers to Texas, promising fertile lands of economic opportunity. As an aspiring farmer in the warm state of Georgia, and seeking adventure and opportunity, he immediately signed on.

March of 1821 arrived and the wagons were loaded. Canteens

the wooden holds of wagons. The metal pans and pots clanged as the pigs and weapons were placed in the vehicles. After a lengthy

proposal was rejected on the basis that rations would be depleted and that with the given tools such an endeavor would be incredibly tedious. Another proposal was to lower each wagon onto a makeshift elevator powered by oxen. There were no engineers, though, and accidents could be catastrophic and likely. This method required room for mistakes that the settlers just did not have. Lastly, someone hour of deliberation, a referendum was held, and the settlers voted on the third method. By midday, the gamble paid off and the wagon train descended into a new climate.

The new area was cooler, and had water and plenty of grasses. The oxen could fed and the settlers’ thirst was quenched, making them in prime condition for journeying. As the wagons clattered, the convoy turned right. John was hopeful for the journey to end. When the wagons went into marshes, though, mud clogged the wheel axles. John was one of the few strong men able to clean them.

south to enter Texas. The frontier, they said. But as the convoy of the wagon reached north Oklahoma, it was underwhelming. John didn’t know the frontier would be miles and miles of arid, bare desert and the occasional green plant – called cactus – that is painful to the touch. The pamphlet made it seem wild, with adventure around every corner. Alas, there was no excitement here, only sand and cacti. When the settlers had procured guides and performed the last resupply, the journey began.

of the journey. John entered his wagon and ate rations for dinner. Despite drinking two glasses of water, perfectly rationed, it was not enough to quench his thirst. As the sunshine was slowly fading, he heard a rattle. Looking around, he grabbed a stick next to his feet,

stick that he found close to the wagon. He consulted with one of the Mexican guides that were on the journey, and he was instructed to leave it staked to the ground. The night went on uneventfully. Upon further discussion with the guides, John learned that the snake could be a bad omen if it went near the wagons for extended periods of time. Hopefully, he thought, the snake is just a coincidence and not a bad omen.

In the morning, the wagons found an oasis, allowing for water reserves to be restocked. Breakfast was made up of stale bread and water. The weather was relatively hot, even though it was spring. By

another oasis, since it was too hot for grass to grow. Without grass, the oxen would starve. All was not misfortune, though. The maps said they would be through the desert and into marshes in a month. John sighed, thinking about how that month could pass.

entry read like this: April 19, 1780: Every day is hot. Heat, more heat, and more heat. The sun is warm enough to warm up water, and warm food stays hot for an hour. The cloth shells of the wagons provide no protection from the heat. I thought I knew heat, but the heat of Texas is akin to sizzling charcoals.

crept in. Daylight became longer and longer. Every part of John’s wagon was heated by the searing radiance of the sun. Working to keep the group of wagons running became more tiring, both for humans and animals alike. The oxen slowed down, bit by bit, and a total of 12 wagons had to be left in the desert because no oxen were able to pull the carts. But the wagon train was making progress. A month and ten days had passed, and the vehicles reached an escarpment. The steep cliff was hundreds of feet in the air. Cacti below being so minimal, it seemed like an endless drop. Admiring the colossal shelf of rock, John was brought back into reality whenever another settler asked for ideas to go through the cliff.

the escarpment. This method was hard, but was relatively safe. This

His next journal entry was about the wetlands: July, 28, 1780: When our wagons came into marshes and wetlands, the wheels got clogged with mud. I was one of the men selected to clean them. Dirty hands and a bit of work is preferable to the searing heat of the desert, though. The heat of the desert was enough to cook bread with sunlight alone.

grassy prairie with a decent amount of trees and a small forest nearby. Multiple nearby streams emptied nutrients into the surrounding soil and helped keep it wet. The leader of the wagon group selected this as the place to build the eventual settlement, and this decision was approved by a vote of the passengers.

John’s journal entry for this day read: Our journey has ended. We found a plain with plenty of nutrients. Corn grows well here, and nearby animals provide plenty of food. These plains will be the foundation of a settlement that will grow to a city for last a hundred years.

The new settlement was situated in a prime location. The advantages were numerous. The area was able to support a variety of animals and crops at the same time. Because of the river, there was a supply of freshwater and a means of transportation.

John’s journal entry for the event read: December 25, 1780: What a fortunate journey I have went through. Dreams that I had conceived years ago

the last stretch, and arguably the longest one – settlement of the frontier we have fought so long to arrive at.

News came. Armies of Sam Houston had defeated Santa Anna at San Jacinto, and the city had just learned of their newfound freedom. In tribute to the general that had gained them their liberty, the settlement

by Aaron Xiong

Staring at the square of sunlight that had made its way onto my

where I lay on my bed. As I watched the blue from the walls mixing with the oranges and reds of the sunset, I knew I should’ve felt at peace, but I wasn’t.

My heart stopped when I heard a knock at my door.

Being adopted was the last thing that I had expected this week, but I was already good friends with the family, and we had talked about it sporadically for the past few months. Amelia and I had been friends since we were little, and her father Dave would always come by the orphanage when he had time to visit me.

“Charlie, you look and smell like you haven’t slept or showered in as we got into the van.

“Wow, I really love my new sister, she is so kind and supportive of me!” I shot back.

378

Bluebonnets

“Pfft.” We turned to Dave, who had just climbed into the driver

“Whatever,” said Amelia. “We can go over math once we get there.”

Get where? Weren’t we going to the house so that I could settle in and unpack my luggage?

“No, what?” said Amelia, when I voiced my confusions to her. “Dad didn’t tell you? We’re celebrating your joining us by going on a road trip!”

I had always thought that there wasn’t much to do in Texas, that anything you could experience here you could see and feel better in any other place. That day, I realized that what I had been doing instead, lazing around at home all day, could absolutely also be done anywhere else in the world.

During the drive, my phone stayed in my jeans pocket and my eyes stayed glued to the window. I counted the saguaro cacti that passed us, bothered Amelia whenever I saw animals grazing the canyons, with their many layers of colorful clay.

hazy afternoon in fourth grade. I pulled back the door handle, and tried to push it open in vain; Amelia swatted my arm aside and slid open the door, all while staring at me like I was the stupidest creature on the planet.

When I stepped out onto the ground, my legs were cramped and sore from sitting too long, but I pulled out my phone to take pictures. I remember taking so many pictures that day. I think that was when never felt so free.

It was very dark when we arrived at our campground. Everything was pitch-black and silent except for the crickets chirping and the gravel crunching under our feet. But when I turned my head up just a bit, the world was bright again. I very clearly remember that the moon was full and bright, surrounded by a sea of stars, some glowing blue, others red, orange, white. The sky itself was a majestic blend of purple and navy, perfectly completing the scene. It was like I was in a Windows wallpaper.

I had never slept in a cabin before, and after everything we did today, I was looking forward to it. When Dave opened the door,

lights, and we all collectively sighed, ready to start winding down shower.

I was roused from my sleep by the loud blaring of King of the Hill reruns on the ancient TV in our living room. Deciding to confront my math homework, I grudgingly dragged myself out of bed and rummaged through my travel bag for my toothbrush.

Now realizing that we had nothing to eat in the last 12 hours, Dave and I hopped into the van to get something sustainable from the nearest grocery store, leaving Amelia on the couch, still half asleep but watching the television screen attentively.

The Walmart felt different. I don’t know why, it just gave off a completely different vibe than the one near the orphanage back in Houston. It was fun walking through each aisle and picking out what we needed, and also a little of what we didn’t. As we headed toward the cash register with a full cart of groceries, I realized that I had never experienced this before with an actual family. Just a father and son buying groceries, which, to many people was commonplace, was to me very new.

Upon our return to the cabin, Amelia pounced us for the food. We ate like a pack of wolves, and were so impatient that we didn’t

“So what are we doing today?” I asked, eager for a new adventure.

“I was thinking about checking out that lake over there,” said Dave, pointing to the window of our cabin. “I wonder if there are some trails we could hike.”

“Ooh, we could also skip rocks! I bet I could get more skips than

The lake shimmered under the sun, and we hiked the trails around it, pausing every once in a while to have a rock-skipping competition. Sure enough, Amelia trounced us at rock-skipping, and soon I got bored of it.

As I watched the sun set over the lake that day, turning its waters orange-red, as I dipped my legs into it and breathed a sigh of relaxation, I knew that my life had changed forever.

Never Forget by Kelly Xiong

with dark black clouds, wind and rain pounded the windows. Water

enormous wave of water. The sight made my heart sink with dread, and I wondered if my own house would suffer the same fate. The rain had come down so suddenly, and the normal day turned dark. One moment the sky was crystal clear and the next it had become almost black, as if some dark god had upset an inkwell upon it. A number of hours had passed but the sky wasn’t lit even the slightest bit. The lights sun in sight, the sky remained bleak.

Perhaps the sun had already set, perhaps it was hiding behind the oppressive black clouds, perhaps even the sun did not dare to emerge from hiding, perhaps the sun knew it had no place in this storm. To call this a storm is to call a tiger a housecat. It seemed almost too unnatural how the wind didn’t howl, and the rain didn’t splash. Not

Thunder boomed across the sky again, only this time I’m sure there was no bright counterpart. As I am sitting next to the window, panic shoots through my body. Grandma’s chest is still upstairs. Thus, I began a frantic run towards the stairs. No matter what, I must save the last piece of Grandma I have left.

The single small window in the corner of the attic dimly lights the gloomy space. Dust and grime coat the room and its contents. Running contents, cringing at my own carelessness. Searching frantically for closes around the chain, and I pull it out. As the chain surfaces, it disrupts the thick photo albums carefully tucked into the chest lining. Hardly bearing to touch them, I slam the trunk closed and retreat, breathing heavily and clutching the locket with shaking hands.

drowning in memories and old wounds. A loud splintering sound startles me from my thoughts, my eyes dart to the old window in the corner where water begins to seep through the cracked window

and rises rapidly. Another loud crash sounds, and I turn in horror to look at the staircase. It is blocked by a large chunk of the collapsed roof. Now the water begins to pour in, faster and faster until it is all

The rushing water grows higher, piles of priceless belongings shift and sway on the surface of the water. My only exit is now gone. Thoughts and feelings run through my head, but I do not let myself panic. Stay calm becomes a mantra, anchoring me to this ever-growing nightmare. My racing heart and panicking brain bring me back to a time similar to this.

“Amaya don’t cry,” her soothing words and soft skin calmed my frayed nerves. In that moment within the midst of Hurricane Harvey, no one and nothing mattered to me more than my grandmother. Two weeks later, she died. Surfacing from the old memory was like being

379

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

dragged through mud, opening old wounds as I passed.

With the stairs blocked, my only escape from a watery grave is

was proving to be a challenge. Slowly but surely, I made my way towards the window. As it came closer, I noticed an old ornate rug, dusty but holding on to its vibrant Persian colors laying under the window, seemingly forgotten. A strange force seemed to surround it, strange glow.

Suddenly the rug lifted up a corner as if waving hello to an old friend. I jumped back in great shock at the sight. It must have been the fault of the water, no object moved on its own like that, no matter the strange otherworldly aura around it. Regardless of my surprise, it kept moving, spinning and rolling like an old top. It can’t be, I thought. Almost as if to prove me wrong, it began to spin in rapid circles like a dog chasing its tail, clearly determined to show me something. Abruptly the spinning stopped, and the rug came to a gentle rest at my feet, a

akin to a wave that seemed to say, “Hop on.”

By this point, the water was nearing my waist and my options were growing limited. There seemed to be no other choice but to climb upon the odd vessel and see where it took me. Clutching the locket in white knuckled hands, I climbed aboard and resigned myself to fate. The edges of this defunct carpet curled upwards as if in warning to hold on...a warning that was much needed as it shot into the sky leaving my stomach far behind.

Looking over the side made my heart skip a beat, not only from the height, but from the extensive damage. Cars and houses alike had piled up into a grotesque heap, trees and decorations had been violently uprooted and lay scattered like the throw of the die. Like a fussing mother, the rug steered me gently away from the wreckage

wave of exhaustion washed over me. Surely it wouldn’t hurt to take a short nap. With my thoughts lingering in the air, I fell into a deep slumber.

When I woke up, I could see the beginning of the dawn’s early glow. The bright open sky surrounded me, and I breathed in a deep breath of fresh air. The oppressive dark of the storm had faded into been clutching left an imprint on my palm. I could almost feel my grandmother beside me, guiding me. Shaking off the veil of the past, I sat and rested a bit, gazing at the open sky, not daring to look down just yet.

Sitting before the golden horizon a sense nagged at me, like a string left untied pulling me deeper into the recesses of my brain, refusing to plummet into my memories. I shook it off and began to study a bright cloud, the day so beautiful it seemed a shame to ruin it with the evidence of yesterday’s disaster. After a short while, my curiosity began to nag at me. Taking a deep breath, I braced myself before looking over the tasseled edge.

bluebonnets. Drinking in the sight, I began to cry silent silver tears, the tears, a memory surfaced.

The voice I hadn’t heard in years replied, “You see, the white

“What about the pink one then, granny?” the little girl asked.

A kind wizened voice replied, “Once upon a time there were many brave men who fought against a Mexican attack on a Texan fort. After the battle, all the men were dead. In those days, there was a river that ran next to the Alamo. People say it had the clearest water in all of the state. After the battle, the blood of so many soldiers ran through it that it was tinted pink. Even though years have passed since then,

in sight of the Alamo and near the old river is the only place where

Dimly, I could feel the wind on my face as we descended to the memories. Stricken with grief that never seemed to fade, I sat for what must have been hours. The sun was beginning to set when the soft smell brought forth a new memory.

“Why do you always wear that necklace?”

Wrinkled old hands enveloped my own. “It has been passed down for generations. Sometime soon, it may become yours.” She

“What’s inside the locket Grandma?”

“Once long ago there was a pink bluebonnet inside, but over made a long time ago to keep us free. That is why I tell you to never forget.”

Still entranced by the old memory, I laid down on the soft scattered around me sparked something: something grand, something majestic, something beautiful. As I drifted into a dreamless sleep, a familiar whisper drifted across the expanse of

As the moon shone in the night sky, I swore I could see the ghost

I Am Texas by Everett Yeh

I am Chloe. I have blonde hair, light skin, and electric green eyes. My sister looks the same. My sister and I are the same age, 11. Right now, I’m on a private boat with my mom and my sister to it will be time to go to bed. My room is next to my sister’s. My sister is Sophie. Both of our rooms are below deck and they both look the same with a bed and nightstand to the immediate right when you enter; then, it has a bookshelf and a wardrobe next to each other against the wall facing you.

BoOM!!! CrAcK!!! The thunderstorm is approaching, soon to reach the boat. I should get into bed soon. BaM!!! The sound is super loud as the cumulonimbus cloud comes closer to the boat, as I get into bed. It’s only 7:00p.m., but I’m so tired after exploring every square inch of this boat and jumping off the side to swim. Right as my head hits the pillow, I drift off into unconsciousness.

Ka-CrACk!!! Bo-BaM!!! BaNG!!! I get woken in the silence of the night with thunder cracks right above the boat. Waves are slamming against the boat as it dances dangerously, waking everyone up! Just as I get out of bed, the boat topples, overthrowing everyone off balance and into the wall. Just as I think it will stop, it tips to the other side! SpLAsH!!! ThUd!!! The boat slams into the beach and topples onto its side! Since the boat had been crashing through waves, I easily break through the side and stagger out. I can see that the rest of my family has done the same.

“That was some storm!” I exclaim.

says. “Or else we might starve.”

“What are we going to do with the stuff in the boat?” I ask.

“Yeah, what are we going to do with it?” Sophie agrees.

“We’ll have to leave it, unless you think you can carry some.” Mother answers.

“Sure, I’m willing.”

“Me too,” says Sophie.

We all go into the boat to pick up something to bring. Once we all get something, we come back outside, and I spot a small motel along the beach.

“Hey, we can go over there.” I point at the motel.

380

“Good eye, Chloe,” compliments Mother.

We go in and ask if they have any spots left.

“Yes, in fact, we do,” the manager replies. “Would you like to stay in one of them?”

“Yes please,” says Mother.

“Here’s your card; it has the number on it.”

“Thank you, sir. Also, could you give us the newspaper?”

“If you’d like.”

We went to our room, # 2. It looked lovely, and it felt great. We went to bed because we woke up so early on the boat. The room looked like the room on the boat, but it had two beds and instead of a wardrobe, it had a closet to the left.

In the morning, the newspaper was right outside our door. I grabbed it. The big headline said Hackers Hack a Bank. If Dad were here, he’d say, “That’s too bad.”

“Which bank did they hack, Mom?” Sophie asked.

“It says here um… I actually don’t know.”

“Well, that’s mysterious,” I say. “It also says robbers are planning to steal a magic gem buried under the Alamo.”

“It said it again that’s what we came here for. The hackers must be working with the robbers. They must have hacked the airport. We’ve got to steal it before they do!” Sophie exclaims.

“No!” Mother disagreed. “You are not stealing that gem.”

“We have to, or they could do something bad with it!”

“We can?” Sophie and I say simultaneously. “We have to leave now, Ok?”

“Sure.” I pulled out my necklace and held it tight. Sophie did the same.

“Ready, Set, Go! I wish to go to the Alamo!” We said together.

POOF!! Sophie and I vanish into thin air.

BAM!!! We appear at the Alamo somehow with tickets in our hands. We wait in a line that is not as bad as it looks.

“Wow, this is amazing!”

When we get to the front, they tell us to take no pictures inside the Alamo and not to touch anything in the Alamo either. They take our tickets and tell us to go inside.

“Where should we go to dig?” Sophie asks.

“Somewhere hidden. Maybe not inside.” I respond. So, we pass through the building and into the back.

“We could do it behind the gift shop, maybe,” I suggest “Sure.”

“Shoot, we didn’t get shovels!”

“Maybe they’re in the gift shop.”

“Oh yeah, no kidding. Why didn’t I think of that?” We go to grab a shovel.

“Five dollars,” says the cashier. penny more. I give him the money.

“Thank you. Here you go.” He takes the money and gives us the shovel.

“Nice one!” comments Sophie.

“Thanks.” We go to the hidden spot behind the gift shop to see the robbers already there, waist-deep in soil.

“Follow my lead.” I mouth to Sophie.

She nods her head.

“Hello,” I say. “Who are you?”

“I’m Dave, he’s Dov.”

“What are you doing?” I ask.

“Mind your own business, kid.”

“I’m not a kid.”

“Yes, you are.”

“Nope, kids are baby goats.”

Also, if you were wondering, they have dark short-haired small curls, a light brown skin tone, brown eyes, and ragged clothes. I’m guessing they’re twins.

“Ok, we’ll leave you alone now.” We walk away.

case.

“We don’t even need to dig,” I said. “We can teleport there.”

“Well, we don’t have all day, come on.”

As we did before, we take out our necklace.

“One, Two, Three, take us to the gem we seek!” We say together. FWOOSH!!! We disappear and the shovel drops to the ground.

BOOM!!! We appear in an underground world. It looks magical.

“Hello, I’m Bluey. Who are you?” Bluey asks.

“I’m Chloe, this is my sister Sophie. May I ask, what are you?”

“Oh, you’re human. I’m a fairy,” Bluey responds.

Before anyone can say anything else the glow of the magic stops, and everything turns dark. Then the roof falls…

Trouble in Terlingua by Adam Zakaria

Once upon a time, there was a busy mining town in West Texas that became a ghost town when everyone that lived there left. There were just a few old buildings and a cemetery left. Most people say everyone left the town because there was no business for them, but others believe ghosts drove all the people away.

“Mom! I want more queso!” Bajor yelled to his mom. Bajor was an eleven year old boy who lived in a brick house in Sugar Land, Texas with his mother and father.

“Bajor! You eat too much queso! You know you are not going to get queso every day when we go to Terlingua.”

Bajor replied, “Mom, you just wouldn’t understand, because you weren’t born in Texas like me.” Bajor worried all night about how he might not eat queso and chips until he got back home. It was midnight and no one was awake so he grabbed a pack of queso and then snuck into his parents’ room and put the queso in his luggage. Then he went to bed and looked forward to the trip the next morning.

Bajor’s mother yelled, “Hurry! Jack is waiting for you and San Antonio is three hours away.”

Bajor was super excited to pick up his favorite cousin Jack who was nine years old and Jack’s mom who is Bajor’s dad’s sister. Since San Antonio is on the way to Big Bend National Park and Terlingua, the plan was to quickly eat lunch and drive the rest of the way together.

In the car his dad said, “I have a surprise for you all. We are going to stay in this hotel that used to be the Mansion of the owner of the last Mining company of Terlingua.”

Jack asked, “What happened to all the mining companies?”

“They stopped making money, so all the workers left,” said the dad.

They got to Terlingua right at sunset and it was beautiful with colors of pink, orange, and purple. The small town was very different from Sugar Land or San Antonio, because this place was an empty desert. The hotel looked older than any place Bajor and Jack had ever been.

The next morning everyone woke up and did a long hike at Big Bend National Park. Everyone was extremely tired when they got home. They all took a nap and when they woke up they ate a nice hot dinner in the hotel. After dinner Bajor’s mother said “Hey Bajor and Jack come here. We’re roasting marshmallows and eating s’mores tonight!”

They both cheered. “Yay!” Bajor’s second favorite food after queso was s’mores. Bajor was so busy he didn’t remember the Queso was still in his luggage until the next morning.

The next morning Bajor told Jack, “Hey, I completely forgot about the queso. Let’s go eat some.”

Jack said “my mom says not to eat old food.”

When they looked for it, they found the jar was open and nothing

381

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

was inside. Bajor was worried his parents found it and they would be really mad about it. But his parents never said anything, so he was confused.

Jack’s mom said, “We’re going to go down for breakfast, but you guys need to brush your teeth and make your bed. Do it quickly and join us.”

The parents left and the boys went to go brush their teeth. When they tried opening the bathroom door it was stuck like it was locked and then it suddenly just opened by itself as if someone pushed the door open.

“That was weird,” said Bajor.

After they brushed their teeth, they went to make the bed and saw there were stains of queso on the blanket. Bajor said, “Jack, did you eat the queso?”

“Ew, no I don’t want moldy rotten queso” said Jack.

Now they were really getting confused. Then all of a sudden

slamming open and shut. The boys were so scared. Then they heard a deep scary voice saying DeeesSStRoy thEeEe quesOoOoo monsterRrrR. We doOon’t wAaAant anyyy otherRrr creEaaAturess herEeEee.

“But how do we do that??’ said Bajor in a scared voice.

“GooOo to rOoOm 13.”

Bajor asked Jack, “How can we destroy mold?”

went downstairs and saw their parents eating, but also saw a spray bottle and rag left on another table that had just been cleaned.

“Hello guys!” said Jack to the parents. “Oh, we actually forgot to brush our teeth.”

“What have you been doing? Hurry up!” said Bajor’s mom.

The boys grabbed the spray bottle and found Room 13. Both boys were scared, but were more afraid of not doing what the ghosts said and tried to be brave and went in. The monster was monster looked at them and roared loudly. Bajor started to spray the monster as fast as he could and the monster slowly started to melt into a wet globby puddle of cheese and bits of onions and pepper. They looked at each other and couldn’t believe what just happened.

They went back to their own room and told the ghosts “We defeated the Queso monster with bleach and he will not return.”

The ghosts replied, “GooOod, dooon’t eveeRrR brinGgG quesOoo again.”

Before they could reply to the ghosts, the parents walked in and looked at the boys and the beds that were still not made and said “Breakfast is already over now and the bed is still a mess! What is going on?”

Jack’s mom said, “You two always get yourself into trouble when hotel really needs to replace the bulbs.”

That was the strangest trip Jack and Bajor had ever been on. They drove back to their homes in silence. When Bajor got back to Sugar Land, his mom said “You haven’t eaten queso this whole week, I’m sure you are dying to have some.”

Bajor said, “No, I’m full right now.”

He ended up never eating queso again in his entire life.

I Am Texas

by Gabriel Zaldana

Introduction

Hello, my friends! Welcome to the book of my life! I want to tell you how I am here, in Texas. Everything started in Santa Ana, El Salvador. When at the university in Santa Ana, my Mom and Dad fell in love! Oh! And back to the main theme in 2006. They

decided to marry! However, years happen and I was not born.

Until 2012 when I was actually born! 4 years later my sister was born! Right now I have 9 years and my sister 5, and now all of us 4 are a real family. Yeah, this story might sound like it has a nice ending, One year after I was born, my parents noticed I had a problem with my eye, the problem is called glaucoma. Glaucoma is a problem that is bad and sometimes it can stay in your eye forever! I just told you one reason it is bad, and now I will tell you the other reasons: Blindness. Blurred vision. One big eye.

I have the last problem; one of my eyes is big. But, we’re about called Balvula. That tube can repair the eye while you’re active, this because the surgeries were bad for me! So, we wanted a better doctor, technology, and many more things. Now I told you the story, let’s now move to my life in Texas!

Animals

The zoo has a lot of animals, and I remember a Rodeo animal, and maybe you have heard of it! The armadillo is an animal that sometimes when you see it you will think it is a hybrid of Turtle and Rat. But don’t be silly! It is not a hybrid, it is just an animal! This animal is little, but a little bit protective, so they hide a bit. You do not want to mess with these little guys.

Oh! And these animals are mammals, which means that they give milk to their babies. The Texas Longhorn is a really, but when I say really it is REALLY, well known animal in Texas. And is another animal that caught my attention! And let me tell you, this bull has the biggest horns.

If you use a map in Houston zoo you will see the entire zoo, is in one spot that is close to other kinds of bulls like a regular bull.

The animal is a lizard, can you guess?

10…9…8…7…6…5…4…3…2…1 And time’s up! Did you guess it? Well, the animal is called the Texas horned lizard!

If you get too close you will get sprayed to the eyes with venom. This animal sprays blood that is contaminated with a virus that only the Texas horned lizards have. You can even die or get really sick for months or years! So, you need to be careful!

Places

Well, now we are at my favorite section of all! The places that I have visited! I know a lot of them that with pleasure I will tell you! Well, you are lucky to read this book, because I’m telling you everything about my life in Texas.

can sell your things and buy other people’s things! Well, the people of the Traders give you a place to sell, but to enter Traders you need a ticket for the month of the year. And you need to pay $30.00 or more for a place to sell. But anyway, this is a place to sell. This is Traders Village and there are a lot of things in Traders that you can investigate with your family and if you want to you can go and sell in that place to get money! Especially Sunday!

Another place that I know is the Waterwall

A place where sometimes you get a little wet just by going in there. Then if you want to know more about it you need to go inside the wall and enjoy the fresh water. Is a huge wall with gallons and gallons of water. And this place is located in Uptown.

And the best part is that you can go to a mall called The Galleria. This is a mall that contains a lot of places that I assure you that you never visited. Have you ever participated in an escape game? Went to a restaurant called Cheesecake Factory? I told you that these places are the best to visit and enjoy! Both Waterwall and The Galleria mall.

Well, I just told you 3 places where you can enjoy it!

But I have a really fun place, that is over the bay and that place has a lot of games! It is Kemah Boardwalk! This place has a hotel and a fair where you can have fun! There are a lot of restaurants where

382

you can enjoy delicious food in front of the bay!

But remember this is not like Chuck. E Cheese, this is Kemah Boardwalk! So you need to pay for the games so you can play with them. So Enjoy this fair that is Kemah Boardwalk!

Let me tell you about 2 museums, one is for kids and the other one

where you can have fun when you are a kid or even an adult. There is a community for kids and a bunch of activities. I remember an activity

a huge robot that had 2 cellphones and you could talk to your friend on the other cellphone that is connected to the robot! Oh! And this is the best part of the museum, there was a waterpark!

This is all I can tell you right now from the museum for kids. The of fossils, 2nd, investigations of the whole world, 3th is about secrets of the world, 4th is a break and 5th is about space. All these sections tell about the planet Earth.

Oh! Did I tell you that I live in Houston? Well, I live there! And I live in one of Texas’ most populated cities! And I visited another city! Dallas! Dallas is a huge city that has a lot of types of places! Oh! And we stayed in a hotel so we don’t have to pay for another home, right? And we visited an aquarium. The place is so big that when we entered, a total of 67 people were there! And when it was our turn

This is one of the places in Dallas that I visited! It’s spectacular!

Victories!

I remember exactly a contest of talents in a school and it happened at the beginning of 2019! So we entered. When we entered there were they gave us snacks! And a huge stage for the kids to show their talents! I was looking at the kids’ talents and I was surprised!

My mom asked me if I can play the piano and participate? I was nervous, but I said yes, so my dad took the car and picked up the piano. I already know songs that I have been practicing all 2018, so my songs were, Alan Walker (Faded) and I know I said the beginning of 2019 but I wanted to play Jose Feliciano (Feliz Navidad) And when 3 more contestants joined then they said the winners and I was in 2nd place and won a computer and a printer!

Next is a math contest that I joined. We solved the equations in rooms. When I got out of the room my mom and dad were there, I was so nervous that I was speechless. Then, the judges were announcing the names of people in 3rd 2nd, or 1st place, but they never called

But later on, Ms. Cantu asked my parents if I can go to Peter Piper Pizza, and my parents said yes. So I went with other kids in tokens!

Another victory that happened was doubled! Do you know what I mean? That both my sister and I won! It was a miracle! But that happened days before. We were doing specials and the teacher at our library said to all of our classmates if we wanted to join the contest of poetry, and I said yes, another time my sister went too and it was the same teacher, and we both said yes.

Then we told my mom and she was surprised. Our library teacher chose the poems for my sister and I needed to choose a long poem. I chose a poem called, “My Family” and my sister, “El Gusanito” (the worm). Then we practiced and practiced until we knew it. It was the day. There were 9 contestants, my sister was number 1, and I was the winners, my sister won with me and they gave us a trophy!

Let’s get hungry!

The Cheesecake Factory is a place where they make a lot of cheesecakes! When I went to that place it was full of people! It looked like it was famous! And the glass was full of delicious cheesecakes

that were a dream to eat! I ate spaghetti with meatballs, my sister ate macaroni and cheese, and my mom ate a burger with bacon and

then my dad said that he will buy us macaron cookies, but I won’t eat cheesecake. So I decided to eat macaron cookies instead of cheesecake, that… was really a hard decision.

Brewingz is a restaurant that has delicious burgers and other types of food that have meat. This place has a kids menu so instead of eating big food, children can eat the food of the kid menu! They have tv’s and each day they put on a different sport! They have 6 tv’s and projectors. Maybe you want to know why it has a lot of televisions and projectors, because they have a lot of different tables and they want you to see them in different places. I told you this place has a lot of things in it that are amazing! Do you want to take a bite of that grilled cheeseburger right now? That’s what I thought!

Rodeo!

The Rodeo is one of the cultures of Texas! I do a lot of things with Rodeo! And I’m going to tell you something. In my school we did a Rodeo art, it was about a chicken drawn and colored! And

the chicken! And I was one of them and I won with my friend! And other kids of other grades won too! We went to a stadium and inside there were all the pictures and at the end there it was! My masterpiece!

In my school, we do a lot of things that are related to Rodeo! I like the Rodeo a lot!

Have you been to a Rodeo celebration before? Well if you don’t then I’m going to tell you. In Rodeo, there are 5 main events!

#1 Riding bareback. In this event, you’ll see a person riding a wild animal! You ride the animal on their back!

#2 Take a steer. This one is a little bit tiring because THE CALF IS SO FAST, but luckily you have a giant rope and a horse to catch it!

#3 Lasso as a team. In this one, they will be in a team with other people, and they and the team need to catch 5 calves!

4# Ride a bronco horse. You’ll need to ride a horse that is acting crazy! Swirling around so you can fall!

#5 Throw a calf and ride the bull. This one you need to throw the breeding of the bull and ride the bull!

Do you want to go to a Rodeo celebration? Well, the good news is that you can enjoy seeing the people riding the animals!

Petroleum

Well if you live in Texas, you know about petroleum. Petroleum is a really known U.S based on gas and oil. To make it more easier and understandable for you then I mean the giant fabrics that spread out smoke but giant clouds of steams!

places like desserts and Texas is the state that produces more oil! The company that produced more oil is Chevron Corporation. Luckily we have petroleum for a lot of things. Well guys this is the last part.

My Family!

First is my sister, she is a kind person. She likes to do a lot of things with us! And this is a kind thing about her! She does what I do or chooses! She always learns so fast! And she is fast! These are some traits about her!

Now it’s time to show you myself! I love my family and I like to do things and activities with them! My parents say I am smart and that’s true! I have a lot of goals that I wish to achieve! One of them is to be a doctor! That is one of my goals.

My mom! She is a really good mom because she always does experiments with us! She is special to me just like the next person I’m going to tell!

My dad! My dad is a really fun person! He always tells jokes that

383

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

I like! He works but he mostly stays with us every day! Without him this will not be a family, He takes us to fun places and when it’s his turn we go there. My dad have a lot of things in common!

All these people are my family. All these sections tell about Texas, I love Texas because in this state we have always a 2nd chance! Thanks for reading my book! You know more about Texas right?

Jim and the Magic Glove by Sean Zeng

curious, as opposed to pizza, his cell phone, and video games. He was also honest. Jim was excited about starting college at Harvard. Little did he know, his life would change very soon.

In June of 1990, Jim went to the Alamo. He had been there with his grandparents before. Well, before they died. He was walking around with a tour group, observing his surroundings, when he saw something on the ground. He thought it was a glittering piece of trash, but when he bent down to pick it up, he saw that the glitter was a cloud of sparks hovering over an object. He didn’t know what it was, but there was a voice in his head that told him to pick it up. He really wanted it. Half of his brain wanted to pick it up, but then the other half remembered his grandma’s warning about strange objects.

But then he thought it wouldn’t hurt to touch it. So his curiosity won him over. He was all like, What harm could it do anyway? But he knew those were just excuses. He didn’t care, though, and the others were already long gone, so he bent down to touch it. As he touched it, it slipped onto his hand of its own accord! Jim thought it was creepy, that his hand was covered in sparks, so he tried to take the

hand while wishing he was still studying in his dorm at Harvard even though he had never seen it. He got teleported into his dorm in Harvard! Upon more careful examination, the object appeared to be a glove.

He guessed that the glove was magic and could do anything he the glove and wished for a four-course Norwegian meal complete around and saw a four-course Norwegian meal on his desk with a dishes, so he carried them to the sink, but then realized that he could just wish for the dishes to be washed.

At this point he could’ve just wished the glove off of his hand. But he liked the glove. So he kept it. He wished the dishes to be washed, but he got a little too close to the sink and a drop of water landed on the glove. All of the sparks on the glove went out. Jim happened.

Then he looked outside and the streetlamp on the street had fell down. Whoops! Jim thought, and he went down to the street to try

street has fallen down.

Jim shouted in anger, “Damn it!” He was so loud that his neighbors looked out the window to see what was going on and saw their streetlamps were knocked down.

glove was by dipping it in the water from the Gulf with Mexico in it’s name. So Jim, being a smart guy, instantly thought of the Gulf of Mexico. He bought a ticket, ran to the airport, located his terminal, and boarded. It had been three hours and Jim wasn’t expecting anything wonky when suddenly, the plane crashed. It turned out the magic glove liked to do things unexpectedly once it became evil.

So now Jim was stuck in the middle of a river. As you might think,

Jim was starting to get really frustrated with the glove, especially after it had made him invisible when the snack cart was passing by on the plane. Nobody could see or hear him, so he couldn’t ask for snacks! And now he was in the middle of nowhere. He was so frustrated, he just lost it and started screaming at the top of his lungs for God to stop sending him challenges. Of course, the glove just put more challenges in his way, but we’ll talk about that later. Meanwhile, Jim didn’t know where he was, so he clung onto a piece of metal drifting to the bank and, after he hit land, climbed off the piece of metal and started walking in a random direction for 30 minutes. He spotted a hotel some distance away. Jim ran to the hotel entrance and asked the hotel owner if he knew where he was, and the hotel owner said that Jim was near the Mississippi

Louisiana. He found a taxi and paid the fee for driving him to an airport. He took another plane, this time headed for Houston. Jim starting to feel a little guilty about all of this, and he decided he needed a break. He fell asleep.

and crashed it again. Jim woke up with the feeling of water on his back. He was on a raft inn the Mississippi River. Again. Jim didn’t even bother talking this time. He heard the blood roaring in his ears, and the people around him swore they saw steam coming from his ears. Then he let loose a stream of curses so horrible that the people hailed a taxi to take him to Houston. Whenever the glove tried to shift the cab around, the driver just turned the cab back around, so

Now, he hailed another cab to get him to Galveston, but the glove suspended the cab in the air and refused to let it go anywhere. So Jim got out of the cab and started walking towards Galveston. The his body towards a few hay bales, and it was a smooth landing. Jim because he hadn’t died, but by now, Jim really wanted to get rid of the glove. So Jim got back into the cab and told the driver to go straight to Galveston. Once the cab dropped him off, the glove lifted him into

Jim started walking in the opposite direction of the Gulf of Mexico, and since the glove was too focused on trying to anger Jim, was exactly what Jim wanted. He yelled and kicked the air to make the glove think that Jim didn’t like that. It worked, and the glove just went faster and dropped him straight into the Gulf of Mexico. The from before told him that the glove was now deprived of its magical power and to bring the glove back to the Alamo.

Jim hailed another taxi, this time to the Alamo, and brought

transported to heaven. It turned out that the glove was God’s glove, and it could do just about anything. And God was the weird voice that was talking to him! God thanked him for returning the glove and revealed that the glove could only be relit in the forges of heaven. God also revealed that he tested humans he deemed worthy of having the glove to see what they would do when it went

offered a place in heaven. Jim said he wanted to live a normal life before that, so God returned him to his dorm. Jim now realized that he probably would’ve been better off without touching that glove and heeded his grandmother’s warnings. He didn’t realize that he had learned an important life lesson, not to touch strange things. He opened the door of his dormitory, ready for a new day, and saw a package addressed to him on his doorstep. There was a slip of paper attached to it. It said, From God. He opened the package and, inside, there was a mysterious invitation...

384

385An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Student Directory Nova Madonna Adame 5th grade Page # 131 Olivia Adams 5th grade Page # 11 Abigail Agrons 5th grade Page # 44 Mariana Aguilar 10th grade Page # 8 Maheera Ahsan 4th grade Page # 10 Lara Alajajian 7th grade Page # 10 Emery Albright 5th grade Page # 45 Emily Alderson 9th grade Page # 8 Ibrahim Ali 7th grade Page # 132 Shriya Alli 12th grade Page # 9 Anna Altenau 5th grade Page # 133 Maya Alvarado 5th grade Page # 134 Kate Alvarez 3rd grade Page # 9 Alexandria Ambres 9th grade Page # 9 Camille Ambres 9th grade Page # 11 Darsh Amitabh 4th grade Page # 135 Dhruv Amitabh 6th grade Page # 137 Kayla An 12th grade Page # 4 Noah Anderson 6th grade Page # 139 Shariah Anderson 10th grade Page # 45 Julianna Arroyo 12th grade Page # 8 Thanushvene Arulentiran 7th grade Page # 140 Falak Asad 12th grade Page # 47 Advika Asthana 6th grade Page # 141 Anant Asthana 10th grade Page # 47 Noah Aucoin 8th grade Page # 8 Harley Audette 10th grade Page # 142 Jacqueline Ayala 9th grade Page # 47 Kekashan Ayub 4th grade Page # 10 Izma Aziz 7th grade Page # 8 Ahmad Baig 4th grade Page # 48 Zidan Adam 5th grade Page # 9 Karen Abad 11th grade Page # 8 Marfa Abbey 6th grade Page # 8 Morgan Abbey 7th grade Page # 128 Haania Abed 10th grade Page # 4 Marcelo Acevedo 6th grade Page # 8 Photo Unavailable Willa Abraham 8th grade Page # 44 Evelyn Adame 10th grade Page # 8 Janie Adame 9th grade Page # 129 Valeria Aguilera 4th grade Page # 44 Photo Unavailable Aisha Ahmed 7th grade Page # 45 Photo Unavailable Stephanie Alfaro 4th grade Page # 45 Photo Unavailable Hala Almasri 3rd grade Page # 8 Photo Unavailable Osaid Almasri 6th grade Page # 133 Photo Unavailable Misael Amezquita 10th grade Page # 45 Photo Unavailable Valery Andrade 7th grade Page # 45 Photo Unavailable Mia Andrea 7th grade Page # 46 Jacey Andrew 7th grade Page # 46 Adrian Arredondo 10th grade Page # 47 Photo Unavailable Valentina Arroyo 8th grade Page # 9 Photo Unavailable Ibrahim Asif 7th grade Page # 141 Photo Unavailable Ethan Anzaldua 7th grade Page # 46 Photo Unavailable Bekbol Apyshev 10th grade Page # 8 Photo Unavailable Aliah Aragon 10th grade Page # 46 Photo Unavailable Yaqueline Suarez Archan 8th grade Page # 9 Photo Unavailable Nallely Armendariz 8th grade Page # 8 Reyna Armstrong 7th grade Page # 46 Photo Unavailable Carina Avila 3rd grade Page # 47 Photo Unavailable Kraylee Ayres 7th grade Page # 47 Photo Unavailable Zoe Baccaro 12th grade Page # 9 Photo Unavailable Rae Bai 10th grade Page # 48 Photo Unavailable Grade reflects time of entry.

386 Ian Buchanan 12th grade Page # 11 Ellen Buja 5th grade Page # 51 Julia Bukowski 12th grade Page # 6 Eleanor Bunk 4th grade Page # 52 Emma Burguieres 4th grade Page # 170 Halle Burnett 8th grade Page # 11 Isabella Balat 6th grade Page # 149 Molly Balcer 5th grade Page # 151 Bront Ballew 5th grade Page # 153 Dashiell Ballou 5th grade Page # 48 Yarhi BandaAlvarez 8th grade Page # 10 Barbara Barbosa 10th grade Page # 48 Adriana Barrera 7th grade Page # 48 Grace Barrick 11th grade Page # 9 Nailah Belcher 5th grade Page # 49 Jackson Bell 6th grade Page # 155 Olivia Benham 4th grade Page # 156 Caroline Bennett 3rd grade Page # 158 Samuel Bennett 4th grade Page # 9 Rhyslan Benson 5th grade Page # 159 Eduardo Benveniste 8th grade Page # 11 Arden Biddle 4th grade Page # 159 Gauri Binup 10th grade Page # 49 Morgan Bishop 12th grade Page # 11 Braxton Bloomfield 5th grade Page # 162 Emma Boerm 11th grade Page # 36 Victoria Boggs 6th grade Page # 11 Esme Bohan 7th grade Page # 164 Octavie Brossard 4th grade Page # 50 Audrey Brown 10th grade Page # 51 Emma Brown 4th grade Page # 51 Felicity Brown 7th grade Page # 11 Grant Brown 5th grade Page # 169 Lauren Bruns 5th grade Page # 11 Addison Bruton 6th grade Page # 14 Maarij Baig 5th grade Page # 10 Maira Baig 7th grade Page # 9 Camila Bailey 5th grade Page # 48 Joseph Bailey 11th grade Page # 42 Pauly V. Bailey 6th grade Page # 143 Rosemary Bailey 9th grade Page # 145 Alexander Baird 7th grade Page # 146 Edie Baker 5th grade Page # 148 Skylar Barber 3rd grade Page # 9 Photo Unavailable Isabella Barrientos 5th grade Page # 48 Photo Unavailable Rebecca Barton 9th grade Page # 11 Presten Baumer 12th grade Page # 12 Sydney Baur 8th grade Page # 10 Malay Bazaldua 10th grade Page # 10 Isabelle Beasley 6th grade Page # 154 Photo Unavailable Tyler Beattie 5th grade Page # 154 Christian Beaudoin 4th grade Page # 49 Karen Becera 10th grade Page # 10 Yamilet Becerril 9th grade Page # 49 Abagail Benoit 7th grade Page # 49 Photo Unavailable Hugh Benson 7th grade Page # 49 Photo Unavailable Sebastian Blachno 4th grade Page # 160 Photo Unavailable Kate Blackwell 4th grade Page # 161 Photo Unavailable Bronwynn Blossman 4th grade Page # 163 Photo Unavailable Robert Bolks 5th grade Page # 50 Russell Bonasso 5th grade Page # 165 Amanda Brantley 9th grade Page # 166 Nimora Breaux 7th grade Page # 167 Hailey Brechtel 9th grade Page # 50 Jacob Brechtel 5th grade Page # 11 Keira Brechtel 7th grade Page # 50 Chloe Brinson 3rd grade Page # 11 Cameron Brock 4th grade Page # 168 Photo Unavailable Coy Brown 7th grade Page # 51 Aiana Bualat 10th grade Page # 15 Photo Unavailable Lena Bui 7th grade Page # 51 Photo Unavailable Kaylee Bullington 7th grade Page # 51 Photo Unavailable

387An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Eva Corona 6th grade Page # 14 Elizabeth Cantu 4th grade Page # 8 Melina Castro 12th grade Page # 5 Jake Cavazos 7th grade Page # 53 Alexys Chaeon 6th grade Page # 12 Odin Clay 3rd grade Page # 180 Katelyn Coleman 9th grade Page # 56 Nathan Connor 7th grade Page # 56 Taylor Conrad 7th grade Page # 57 Katheryne Contreras 9th grade Page # 185 Octavio Lara Contreras 5th grade Page # 12 Isabel Cooper 7th grade Page # 57 Kiara Cooper 10th grade Page # 57 Brooks Burton 5th grade Page # 52 Maria Cabrera 7th grade Page # 12 Makayla Caldwell 11th grade Page # 170 Emily Camp 9th grade Page # 52 Alice Cancienne 4th grade Page # 172 Photo Unavailable Talia Carmona 7th grade Page # 52 Addison Carney 8th grade Page # 13 Baylee Carson 5th grade Page # 52 Breanna Castillo 12th grade Page # 14 Photo Unavailable Deyla Gutierrez Cavazos 10th grade Page # 53 Photo Unavailable Fernando Cazares 6th grade Page # 53 Photo Unavailable Alejandro Ceron 4th grade Page # 53 Photo Unavailable Ronin Chakrabarti 8th grade Page # 173 Photo Unavailable Katelyn Chan 10th grade Page # 53 Photo Unavailable Jaedan Chandler 7th grade Page # 53 Sinclaire Chang 3rd grade Page # 15 Anderson Charles 5th grade Page # 174 Rithya Cheela 6th grade Page # 14 Sailor Chelf 7th grade Page # 54 Emma Chen 5th grade Page # 12 Hannah Chen 7th grade Page # 40 Isabella Chen 7th grade Page # 54 Lauren Chen 6th grade Page # 54 Photo Unavailable Anderson Chew 3rd grade Page # 54 Rhea Chidambaram 6th grade Page # 174 Jeremy Chilson 7th grade Page # 55 Laina Chiu 5th grade Page # 176 Bella Chramosta 9th grade Page # 176 Jacob Cias 10th grade Page # 178 Photo Unavailable Mariana Rubio Cifuentes 7th grade Page # 178 Sandra Cisneros 12th grade Page # 12 Caoia Clark 5th grade Page # 17 Julia Clark 5th grade Page # 179 Katelyn Clark 7th grade Page # 55 Madaleine Clark 8th grade Page # 12 Madison Clark 4th grade Page # 55 Madison Clark 8th grade Page # 55 Olivia Clark 5th grade Page # 12 Sable Clift 5th grade Page # 55 Aaron M. Cobb 9th grade Page # 181 Milana Coldren 4th grade Page # 182 Photo Unavailable Olivia Colen 5th grade Page # 56 Nicolas Collins 4th grade Page # 183 Photo Unavailable Claire Collura 7th grade Page # 12 Carolina Colon 11th grade Page # 7 Lisabelle Colon 7th grade Page # 184 Adelaide Compton 5th grade Page # 56 Sarah Compton 6th grade Page # 13 Brinlee Connel 8th grade Page # 13 Photo Unavailable Hudson Conrad 6th grade Page # 56 Photo Unavailable Wm. Patrick Cook 10th grade Page # 186 Photo Unavailable Alexis Cortes 12th grade Page # 14 Maria Luisa Cortes 4th grade Page # 14 Photo Unavailable Oliver Costas 5th grade Page # 13 William Cotting 6th grade Page # 57 Cade Covert 4th grade Page # 187 Madison Cox 8th grade Page # 16 Leon Creel 3rd grade Page # 188 Benjamin Crossno 7th grade Page # 189

388 Luis Cruz 9th grade Page # 58 Jonathan Denechaud 10th grade Page # 59 Chamari Doucet-Gray 11th grade Page # 195 Jalinh Duong 7th grade Page # 11 Carlee Dupuy 12th grade Page # 13 Emmerich Ederhoff 7th grade Page # 199 Rachel Egbune 4th grade Page # 13 Lana El-Refaei 4th grade Page # 9 Emma Ellis 7th grade Page # 62 Zara C. Ersinghaus 5th grade Page # 62 Kinley Ervin 7th grade Page # 62 Abigail Eskola 7th grade Page # 63 Latavia Eugene 7th grade Page # 9 Hudson Everett 7th grade Page # 63 Alex Ewart 7th grade Page # 202 Austin Crumpton 5th grade Page # 12 Kayla Cruz 11th grade Page # 57 Photo Unavailable Conrad Cunningham 7th grade Page # 58 Grace Cutrer 6th grade Page # 14 Sophie Czelusta 12th grade Page # 190 Emerson Daley 6th grade Page # 191 Saisha Dangle 9th grade Page # 4 Adriana Archer Daporta 6th grade Page # 12 Asmi Santra Dastidar 4th grade Page # 14 Clara Davies 7th grade Page # 58 Cobi Joe Davis 7th grade Page # 58 Daisy Davison 7th grade Page # 58 Photo Unavailable William Davison 8th grade Page # 59 Photo Unavailable Madison Dedman 8th grade Page # 59 Photo Unavailable Samantha Delany 12th grade Page # 15 Jade Delgadillo 10th grade Page # 14 Jocelyn Delgado 7th grade Page # 16 Meg Dellinger 5th grade Page # 192 Ann Denson 5th grade Page # 13 Rumaysa Dergham 10th grade Page # 59 Photo Unavailable Monica Derry 11th grade Page # 14 Zahra Dhilawala 5th grade Page # 59 Alexa Diaz 7th grade Page # 60 Photo Unavailable Engelis Diaz 9th grade Page # 13 Gabrielle Dick 12th grade Page # 15 Lindsey Diep 7th grade Page # 193 Cici Ding 4th grade Page # 60 Deidra Dorcoo 5th grade Page # 21 Brock Dorsey 7th grade Page # 60 Arjun Vinayaka Doss 7th grade Page # 60 Sophia Doty 8th grade Page # 60 Blake Doughty 5th grade Page # 195 Fares Doumani 5th grade Page # 61 Maher Doumani 7th grade Page # 196 Hudson Dray 7th grade Page # 61 Julianna Dubcak 12th grade Page # 14 Philoxenos Due 4th grade Page # 14 Photo Unavailable Aubry Dumas 7th grade Page # 61 Cheyenne Dunn 8th grade Page # 14 Taylor Dunn 7th grade Page # 61 Photo Unavailable Elyse Duong 10th grade Page # 61 Lynn Jolie Eckert 11th grade Page # 197 Photo Unavailable Harley Edmonds 7th grade Page # 62 Photo Unavailable Harper Ellzey 4th grade Page # 200 Photo Unavailable Shakira Emerson 10th grade Page # 62 Photo Unavailable Zaden Espinoza 4th grade Page # 201 Photo Unavailable Leanna Estrada 6th grade Page # 63 Photo Unavailable Nicolas Ezzie 5th grade Page # 63 Fife Famurewa 8th grade Page # 203 Nifewa Famurewa 5th grade Page # 63 Preston Fandler 7th grade Page # 63 Livia Farr 3rd grade Page # 64 Miriam Joy Farr 10th grade Page # 205 Samuel Jacob Farr 6th grade Page # 64 Photo Unavailable Peyton Ferguson 4th grade Page # 9 Avi Ferris 4th grade Page # 206 Photo Unavailable

389An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in

Katherine Gonzalez 12th grade Page # 17 Noah Finkelman 8th grade Page # 15 Cash Flores 3rd grade Page # 65 Mariela Galeana 11th grade Page # 18 Hady GaminoHernandez 11th grade Page # 16 Alexia Garcia 10th grade Page # 14 Amorette Garcia 10th grade Page # 16 Benjamin Garcia 7th grade Page # 213 Charlie Garvey 5th grade Page # 16 Lucia Del Alamo Gascon 4th grade Page # 214 Jax Gaurkee 7th grade Page # 66 Jeremiah George 7th grade Page # 216 Evelyn M. Getschow 5th grade Page # 217 Sosannah Ghattass 12th grade Page # 17 Katelyn Ginsberg 4th grade Page # 218 Josiah Gomez 4th grade Page # 17 Genesis Gonzalez 9th grade Page # 17 Anne Cullen Fibbe 5th grade Page # 207 Hailey Fields 4th grade Page # 64 Kaitlyn Figueroa 5th grade Page # 209 Hannah Finley 4th grade Page # 15 Taylor Finley 8th grade Page # 12 Vera Anne Finnila 5th grade Page # 64 Alana Fiocchi 3rd grade Page # 15 Alexa Fiocchi 3rd grade Page # 15 Joseph Firat 4th grade Page # 64 Benjamin Fleming 5th grade Page # 210 Emma Flippin 7th grade Page # 64 Alexia Rodriguez Flores 3rd grade Page # 15 Arianna Flores 11th grade Page # 16 Virginia Fontana 8th grade Page # 211 Korbin Florez 7th grade Page # 65 Photo Unavailable Kinley Foley 6th grade Page # 16 Photo Unavailable Lexie Forney 5th grade Page # 65 Julia Fox 3rd grade Page # 65 Roberto Frausto 7th grade Page # 16 Sha’Nyia Freeney 8th grade Page # 16 Laney Frye 7th grade Page # 65 Karsten Frysinger 5th grade Page # 52 Belle Gales 9th grade Page # 16 Alexis Galindo 5th grade Page # 66 Photo Unavailable Mikaela Gallegos 4th grade Page # 66 Photo Unavailable Jacob GamacheGonzales 9th grade Page # 16 Photo Unavailable Amy Garcia 5th grade Page # 16 Photo Unavailable Julian Garcia 5th grade Page # 66 Photo Unavailable Noah Garcia 4th grade Page # 66 Photo Unavailable Za’Nya Garrett 10th grade Page # 66 Photo Unavailable Jenelle Garza 4th grade Page # 66 Photo Unavailable Caroline Gavos 6th grade Page # 17 Photo Unavailable Jonas Gibler 7th grade Page # 67 Sarah K. Gill 10th grade Page # 67 Ben Girard 7th grade Page # 218 Madelyn Ginsberg 6th grade Page # 17 Photo Unavailable Jackson Glasgow 3rd grade Page # 218 Photo Unavailable Jada Glover 6th grade Page # 17 Karlee Godinich 5th grade Page # 67 Sahana Gokul 8th grade Page # 219 Diana Gomez 8th grade Page # 17 Photo Unavailable Giselle Gomez 10th grade Page # 67 Photo Unavailable Christopher Gonzalez 4th grade Page # 221 Pablo Gomez 8th grade Page # 17 Photo Unavailable Riley Gonzales 10th grade Page # 220 Photo Unavailable Elih Gonzalez 7th grade Page # 17 Photo Unavailable Gabriela Gonzalez 10th grade Page # 222 Photo Unavailable Jacob Gonzalez 11th grade Page # 222 Izaiah Gonzalez 3rd grade Page # 68 Photo Unavailable Sarah Nicole Gonzalez 8th grade Page # 223 Dhanvi Gopalan 4th grade Page # 17 Cade Goodman 4th grade Page # 224 Photo Unavailable Mark Gorley 7th grade Page # 68 Lydia Gragg 5th grade Page # 226 Bryan Gracely 4th grade Page # 225 Photo Unavailable

partnership with The Bryan Museum

390 Yahya Hussein 5th grade Page # 72 Zachary Graham 10th grade Page # 17 Yvonne Gu 10th grade Page # 18 Emory Guajardo 6th grade Page # 228 Abigail Guest 9th grade Page # 18 Eishal Gul 4th grade Page # 18 Kiki Guo 5th grade Page # 232 Natasha Guo 5th grade Page # 69 Keerthana Hari 11th grade Page # 18 Tytan Harris 5th grade Page # 18 Raelyn Hawks 3rd grade Page # 234 Brayden Hayden 7th grade Page # 70 Kaelyn Haywood 7th grade Page # 235 Addison Hearn 5th grade Page # 237 Emery Hebert 5th grade Page # 18 Madeline Hein 10th grade Page # 239 Adrienne Helton 3rd grade Page # 70 Ethan Henderson 7th grade Page # 70 Caleb Heuiser 7th grade Page # 243 Reed Hickey 7th grade Page # 244 Gianni Hiwiller 4th grade Page # 71 Allison Hoang 7th grade Page # 245 Ryuki Hotta 3rd grade Page # 19 Kinsley Howard 7th grade Page # 71 Chloe Huang 4th grade Page # 71 Ava Huckaby 5th grade Page # 248 Isabel Huddle 9th grade Page # 72 Lucy Hulme 3rd grade Page # 19 Hero Hunter 4th grade Page # 19 Alondra Granados 10th grade Page # 7 Bridget Gray 9th grade Page # 68 Valerie Granados 4th grade Page # 18 Photo Unavailable A’Myracle Green 5th grade Page # 68 Colton Green 12th grade Page # 6 Maddison Greer 7th grade Page # 68 Matthew Grosman 7th grade Page # 18 Rachel Grover 11th grade Page # 228 Photo Unavailable Robert Guice 4th grade Page # 16 Photo Unavailable Benjamin Guo 8th grade Page # 230 Photo Unavailable Harper Haigh 4th grade Page # 233 Photo Unavailable Riley Haislip 8th grade Page # 13 Photo Unavailable Brayden Hamill 7th grade Page # 69 Photo Unavailable Chloe Han 4th grade Page # 233 Photo Unavailable Ardyn Harrison 7th grade Page # 69 Photo Unavailable Crue Harrison 7th grade Page # 69 Photo Unavailable Colton Helm 4th grade Page # 239 Photo Unavailable Christian Hernandez 3rd grade Page # 19 Christina Hernandez 8th grade Page # 70 Scout Henry 7th grade Page # 70 Photo Unavailable Adrian Hernandez 5th grade Page # 19 Photo Unavailable Haylee Hernandez 8th grade Page # 240 Isabella Hernandez 9th grade Page # 71 Emily Herrera 10th grade Page # 19 Jimena Herrera 4th grade Page # 241 Eden Herron 6th grade Page # 21 Mia Herrera 8th grade Page # 19 Photo Unavailable Juliette Hess 9th grade Page # 241 Connie Hinojosa 4th grade Page # 71 Photo Unavailable Caleb Hodges 4th grade Page # 19 Photo Unavailable Rumaysa Hossain 9th grade Page # 247 Photo Unavailable Hu Haiyang 10th grade Page # 69 Photo Unavailable Cayson Huerta 7th grade Page # 72 Photo Unavailable Kylie Huges 7th grade Page # 72 Photo Unavailable Kolbe Hughes 10th grade Page # 250 Photo Unavailable Michael Hurtado 7th grade Page # 20 Kevin Huynh 5th grade Page # 19 Miley Huynh 7th grade Page # 72 Nida Irfan 3rd grade Page # 73 Kristel Ixtamalic 4th grade Page # 19 Baylee Inman 7th grade Page # 72 Photo Unavailable Yavanika Iyengar 5th grade Page # 20 Photo Unavailable Caley Jackson 7th grade Page # 73

391An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Hubert Kudlicki 4th grade Page # 80 Madison Kueht 4th grade Page # 218 Nadia Latib Kumar 3rd grade Page # 264 Trevor Lackey 5th grade Page # 21 Hannah Lackmeyer 11th grade Page # 264 Carlie LaCombe 6th grade Page # 21 Shantal Laguna 10th grade Page # 80 Idaraobong Jackson 3rd grade Page # 73 Kynleigh Johnson 3rd grade Page # 256 Billie Jones 5th grade Page # 75 Carston Jones 3rd grade Page # 75 Cydney Jones 4th grade Page # 75 Mackenzie Jones 7th grade Page # 76 Paarth Joshi 4th grade Page # 20 Siyona Kandala 4th grade Page # 77 Morgan Kaplan 8th grade Page # 20 Reed Karcher 11th grade Page # 20 Ayesha Kashif 5th grade Page # 20 Surabhi Kashyap 7th grade Page # 77 Chinmay Kaushik 6th grade Page # 77 Eva Keel 7th grade Page # 78 Lincoln Kelley 7th grade Page # 78 Yuvraj Kharbanda 4th grade Page # 260 Tamerrius Jackson 10th grade Page # 73 Janeisha Jackson 10th grade Page # 73 Photo Unavailable Aubrie Jaeger 8th grade Page # 250 Brock Jaeger 6th grade Page # 252 Savanna Jacob 9th grade Page # 74 Photo Unavailable Jaylah Jamerson 4th grade Page # 253 Clyde James 6th grade Page # 253 Kaitlyn Janak 12th grade Page # 20 Calia Jaramillo 5th grade Page # 74 Kate-Yeonjae Jeong 10th grade Page # 74 Evan Jefferson 7th grade Page # 74 Photo Unavailable Matthew Seungho Jeong 9th grade Page # 74 Madeleine Jiampa 4th grade Page # 254 Hana Jiwa 10th grade Page # 20 Jasmine John 9th grade Page # 20 Aaryn Johnson 3rd grade Page # 20 Grace Johnson 4th grade Page # 20 Photo Unavailable Janae Johnson 7th grade Page # 75 Photo Unavailable William Johnson 6th grade Page # 257 Photo Unavailable Keith Michael Jones Jr. 8th grade Page # 75 Photo Unavailable Mary Margaret Jones 5th grade Page # 76 Photo Unavailable Clara McLean Jordan 5th grade Page # 259 Elliot Jordan 5th grade Page # 259 Shiven Joshi 7th grade Page # 21 Zoe Ju 8th grade Page # 76 Photo Unavailable Carolina Julian 11th grade Page # 20 Photo Unavailable Saige Jurek 8th grade Page # 76 Gabe Kalina 7th grade Page # 20 Anish Kalra 10th grade Page # 77 Anya Kamaldev 4th grade Page # 77 Sai Kaushik 11th grade Page # 78 Photo Unavailable Ayaan Khimani 3rd grade Page # 21 Elyse Khoja 5th grade Page # 78 Sophia Kidwell 7th grade Page # 21 Chloe Kimberly 5th grade Page # 79 Sophia Kim 6th grade Page # 78 Photo Unavailable Ethan Kirk 4th grade Page # 261 Sammi Kirkland 7th grade Page # 79 Madison Knell 8th grade Page # 19 Zachary Koay 4th grade Page # 262 Photo Unavailable Krish Kohir 9th grade Page # 38 Viviana Koivumaa 6th grade Page # 79 Saanvi Kondaskar 7th grade Page # 79 Madeline Kopfer 10th grade Page # 21 Lena Koranda 12th grade Page # 5 Avery Kowalick 7th grade Page # 79 Kirsten Kosse 7th grade Page # 79 Photo Unavailable Vrishni Krishnan 7th grade Page # 263 Cara Lackey 7th grade Page # 80 Photo Unavailable Eleonora Lagun 5th grade Page # 80 Photo Unavailable

392 Cristofer Martinez 8th grade Page # 87 Derwin Martinez 4th grade Page # 22 Kassandra Martinez 10th grade Page # 24 Paola Martinez 12th grade Page # 6 Varvara Martynova 11th grade Page # 22 Spencer Marye 5th grade Page # 87 Jonathan Lang 5th grade Page # 80 Sadie Larned 5th grade Page # 81 Thomas Larsson 4th grade Page # 265 Madeline Le 5th grade Page # 21 Erika Ledezma 6th grade Page # 81 Caroline Lee 11th grade Page # 21 Opal Liu 8th grade Page # 21 Sofia Liu 12th grade Page # 6 Railey Looper 7th grade Page # 82 Ashlyn Low 6th grade Page # 22 Lailah Lujan 7th grade Page # 83 Aven Lumpkin 6th grade Page # 22 Bishop Lumpkin 9th grade Page # 84 Ronin Lumpkin 4th grade Page # 23 Yatzmary Luna 7th grade Page # 270 Malley Grace Lutschg 3rd grade Page # 271 Carolina Madrid 5th grade Page # 272 Chilok Mak 7th grade Page # 274 Azaire Maknojia 5th grade Page # 85 Rylee Malloy 9th grade Page # 85 Aydin Manal 5th grade Page # 86 Aditya Mandke 6th grade Page # 276 Eshaan Mani 10th grade Page # 40 Emma Mankarious 7th grade Page # 86 Charlotte Maples 7th grade Page # 86 Owen Marchand 4th grade Page # 278 Lucas Marquez 9th grade Page # 22 Andres Lazalde 10th grade Page # 81 Photo Unavailable Jennifer Leal 10th grade Page # 81 Photo Unavailable Leanna Leal 4th grade Page # 81 Photo Unavailable Aizak Lewis 12th grade Page # 19 Lynnzee Lewis 7th grade Page # 82 Jaeho Lee 8th grade Page # 266 Photo Unavailable Caroline Lewis 5th grade Page # 268 Qingyang Li 12th grade Page # 21 Simon Li 4th grade Page # 82 Byron Lilly 3rd grade Page # 269 Jeremiah Lindsay 9th grade Page # 21 Soobin Lim 11th grade Page # 21 Photo Unavailable Alexis Linn 7th grade Page # 82 Photo Unavailable Abel Lira 10th grade Page # 82 Photo Unavailable David Liu 10th grade Page # 270 Photo Unavailable Austin Lopez 10th grade Page # 83 Photo Unavailable Ayleen Lopez 4th grade Page # 83 Photo Unavailable Daniel Lopez 6th grade Page # 22 Photo Unavailable Amy Loredo 9th grade Page # 22 Photo Unavailable Trealeigh Love 7th grade Page # 83 Photo Unavailable Kaitlyn Lundy 5th grade Page # 84 Jude Lynch 4th grade Page # 84 Hannah Macbeth 9th grade Page # 22 Photo Unavailable Sheana Mace 7th grade Page # 22 Nicolas Mackenzie 5th grade Page # 84 Santiago Machuca 7th grade Page # 84 Photo Unavailable Jacy MacKenzie 10th grade Page # 7 Cristhian Madrid 9th grade Page # 84 Photo Unavailable Mackenzie Madsen 7th grade Page # 85 Photo Unavailable Pierce Maher 4th grade Page # 273 Photo Unavailable Celeste Maldonado 9th grade Page # 275 Ali Malek 5th grade Page # 85 Photo Unavailable Samantha Manzanares 8th grade Page # 22 Photo Unavailable Cristian Mares 6th grade Page # 86 Photo Unavailable Stevie Markham 7th grade Page # 87 Isabella Martinez 5th grade Page # 23 Photo Unavailable Aarvi Maru 4th grade Page # 279 Photo Unavailable Esha Maru 4th grade Page # 279 Photo Unavailable Jason Luke 7th grade Page # 83 Photo Unavailable

393An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Hailey Munoz 6th grade Page # 301 Marshall Mason 3rd grade Page # 87 Katelyn McCollum 7th grade Page # 283 Bria Mcloughlin 7th grade Page # 89 Astrid Mendioza 5th grade Page # 23 Cece Mikhail 4th grade Page # 294 Roberto Mojaras 7th grade Page # 23 Shaivi Moparthi 7th grade Page # 92 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Thanuj Muppidi 7th grade Page # 93 Carter Matthews 7th grade Page # 87 Caitlin McConnell 7th grade Page # 88 Aidan McMurray 5th grade Page # 290 Lucina Mendoza 12th grade Page # 22 Grace Miles 5th grade Page # 90 Celeste Molina 10th grade Page # 91 Kynzie Morgan 7th grade Page # 92 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Kendalynn Muhlbauer 7th grade Page # 93 Kayden Marzette 6th grade Page # 23 Trinity McCleary 10th grade Page # 283 Ella McKnight 7th grade Page # 88 Yartizell Mendiola 4th grade Page # 89 Hiba Mian 4th grade Page # 22 Jaley Mitchell 12th grade Page # 91 Peter Moore 4th grade Page # 92 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Hayley Naggar 7th grade Page # 23 Bridget McDevitt 7th grade Page # 285 Hailey N. McNeel 4th grade Page # 22 Fanxuan Meng 10th grade Page # 89 Kael Milhollon 7th grade Page # 90 Natalia Molina 10th grade Page # 92 Meritt Morgan 7th grade Page # 93 Joshua Mayes 4th grade Page # 281 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Ardra Ragesh Nair 5th grade Page # 23 Juliana McDevitt 5th grade Page # 287 Payton Meador 5th grade Page # 291 Allison Meredith 11th grade Page # 294 Laila Miller 5th grade Page # 90 Zayan Momin 5th grade Page # 24 Cooper Morrison 5th grade Page # 298 Lizbeth Mayorga 10th grade Page # 87 Photo Unavailable Carlo Nammour 7th grade Page # 93 Dominick Mays 11th grade Page # 24 Archer McDonald 6th grade Page # 288 Alma Medina 4th grade Page # 89 Kaelyn Merrick 10th grade Page # 90 Musa Mirza 7th grade Page # 91 Alexandra Monreal 11th grade Page # 23 Judson Morrison 5th grade Page # 299 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Seher Namver 7th grade Page # 94 Vincent McGuire 8th grade Page # 289 Karis Medlock 5th grade Page # 292 Karla Meza 7th grade Page # 90 Anushka Misra 5th grade Page # 91 Juan Montes Jr. 4th grade Page # 23 Patricio Mudunuri 4th grade Page # 300 Katie McCartney 5th grade Page # 282 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Jacob Newton 7th grade Page # 301 Jace McCaskill 7th grade Page # 88 Jade McKissic 11th grade Page # 88 Jordan Montrez Melancon 11th grade Page # 89 Aleeza Mian 6th grade Page # 23 Derrick W. Mitchell 5th grade Page # 296 Amelia Moore 7th grade Page # 297 Alexandra Mueller 10th grade Page # 24 Jalylah Munoz 9th grade Page # 93 Jaydon McConathy 10th grade Page # 88 Kaelyn McMahen 7th grade Page # 89 Arianna Mendoza 4th grade Page # 23 Charlie Mikhail 4th grade Page # 295 Betina Molina 10th grade Page # 91 Brooklyn Morgan 7th grade Page # 92 April Massie 9th grade Page # 6 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable

394 Vasudha Penmatsa 10th grade Page # 99 Anh Nguyen 4th grade Page # 24 Lena Nikolic 5th grade Page # 25 Caroline Oliver 7th grade Page # 95 Mirella Ortuno 10th grade Page # 24 Lane Page 5th grade Page # 25 Kaitlin Pante 9th grade Page # 27 Misha Patel 5th grade Page # 310 Photo Unavailable Gabriela Perez 4th grade Page # 26 Chloe Nguyen 6th grade Page # 24 Oluchi Nnadi 7th grade Page # 303 Daniel Olmstead 4th grade Page # 95 Omar Othman 10th grade Page # 96 Shravi Paliwal 4th grade Page # 25 Sophia Papazis 5th grade Page # 26 Carly Patterson 8th grade Page # 98 Genesis Perez 4th grade Page # 26 Kathy Nguyen 8th grade Page # 23 Victoria Nshimirimana 11th grade Page # 95 Isaiah Ordaz 4th grade Page # 25 Colin Ottis 5th grade Page # 96 Trynt Palmer 7th grade Page # 97 Juan Paredon 7th grade Page # 98 Evan Patterson 5th grade Page # 99 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Savir Peri 7th grade Page # 314 Sierra Nguyen 11th grade Page # 24 Sibley O’Haver 5th grade Page # 95 Jaslyn Orozco 6th grade Page # 24 Charly Oviedo 7th grade Page # 96 Yesha Panchal 5th grade Page # 25 Sean Park 11th grade Page # 307 Athena Paz 11th grade Page # 7 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Zuri Perkins 4th grade Page # 99 Hannah Nichols 10th grade Page # 24 Kennedy O’Rourke 4th grade Page # 218 Alberto Orta 11th grade Page # 7 Erica Pace 7th grade Page # 96 Yug Panchal 5th grade Page # 25 Meredith Parker 3rd grade Page # 308 Mia Paz 11th grade Page # 4 Jarrett Pesnell 6th grade Page # 26 Haven Nichols 7th grade Page # 94 Sofia Ochoa 4th grade Page # 95 Liliana Ortega 4th grade Page # 96 Arwyn Packard 10th grade Page # 25 Sanjna Pandit 10th grade Page # 98 Caylee Parsons 4th grade Page # 308 Bryson Pena 5th grade Page # 314 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Itati Perez 5th grade Page # 99 Megan Nguyen 7th grade Page # 94 Leslie Nunez 11th grade Page # 24 Ursula Orduna 10th grade Page # 25 Maddox Ottis 8th grade Page # 304 Payton Pan 5th grade Page # 305 Zahra Pareja 4th grade Page # 306 Siena Patterson 9th grade Page # 312 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Miguel Pena 11th grade Page # 25 Julianne Ngo 5th grade Page # 302 Adela Nicolae 8th grade Page # 94 Ander OlaizolaHidalgo 6th grade Page # 24 Sarah Orth 8th grade Page # 24 Tanvi Padala 6th grade Page # 97 Sanvi Pandit 5th grade Page # 98 Micah Parsons 3rd grade Page # 309 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Kennedi Penn 9th grade Page # 25 Carter Nguyen 8th grade Page # 23 Kayla Nisby 10th grade Page # 95 Leslie Oliveros 9th grade Page # 24 Brianna Osorio 4th grade Page # 25 Costas Palandjoglou 5th grade Page # 97 Kirsten Pante 10th grade Page # 26 Shay Patel 4th grade Page # 311 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable

395An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Joshua Rubio 7th grade Page # 105 Sri Sravya Pinapati 7th grade Page # 100 Hannah Pinelis 8th grade Page # 26 Autumn Potter 12th grade Page # 26 Jillian Quimbar 6th grade Page # 319 Jolette Ramirez 9th grade Page # 323 Hunter Reniers 7th grade Page # 103 Nolan Robinson 7th grade Page # 104 Amy Romero 9th grade Page # 328 Townes Peterek 4th grade Page # 100 Chloe Phan 9th grade Page # 26 Niya Mary Philip 4th grade Page # 100 Kamryn Phillips 10th grade Page # 6 Tatiana Del Pilar-Hennessy 12th grade Page # 6 Elijah Pham 6th grade Page # 100 Paylin Pesterfield 7th grade Page # 100 Photo Unavailable Jackson Phillips 5th grade Page # 25 Photo Unavailable Samiksha Dhar Roy 7th grade Page # 332 Annalisa Potter 5th grade Page # 101 Camille Pyne 10th grade Page # 102 Itzel Ramirez 6th grade Page # 26 Kylee Reid 11th grade Page # 27 George Robinson 6th grade Page # 104 Tiffany Rogers 8th grade Page # 27 Colette Ruths 4th grade Page # 334 Chloe Prettyman 10th grade Page # 316 Claire Radtke 9th grade Page # 27 Connor Rasmussen 7th grade Page # 103 Sydney Riley 4th grade Page # 324 Zola Maryn Rodi 5th grade Page # 104 Grace Rother 5th grade Page # 105 Photo Unavailable Madelynn Russell 12th grade Page # 27 Sadie Prather 7th grade Page # 102 Savannah Radoff 6th grade Page # 26 Zoey P. Ramteke 4th grade Page # 103 Jasmine Reynaud 5th grade Page # 27 Gabriela Rocabado 7th grade Page # 27 Allie Rosas 6th grade Page # 25 Photo Unavailable Jacqueline Rukhina 11th grade Page # 4 Aviv Pour 8th grade Page # 26 Emily Radhakrishnan 4th grade Page # 319 Gisselle Ramos 4th grade Page # 102 Joana Reyes 12th grade Page # 27 Karina Robledo 10th grade Page # 27 Katy Romine 10th grade Page # 27 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Harrison Rusaw 3rd grade Page # 105 Ved Prakash 5th grade Page # 315 Isabella Radke 7th grade Page # 321 Jaslene Ramos 7th grade Page # 27 Mia Renee Reyes 11th grade Page # 103 Maria Robles 4th grade Page # 326 Amy Rosa 10th grade Page # 105 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Stella Rowell 4th grade Page # 329 Max Pinheiro 5th grade Page # 101 Braeden Price 7th grade Page # 102 Rhea Rai 11th grade Page # 102 Lyndon Raymond 7th grade Page # 324 Erik Rivers 12th grade Page # 104 Dulce Rodriguez 9th grade Page # 27 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Jackson Rowoldt 4th grade Page # 330 Looluwa Pitolwala 7th grade Page # 101 David Benjamin Prodoehl 6th grade Page # 317 Lidia Rajevac 5th grade Page # 321 Kaitlyn Reeder 7th grade Page # 103 Marina Roath 10th grade Page # 27 Jaime Contreras Rodriguez 12th grade Page # 27 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Stella Rowoldt 4th grade Page # 331 Riana Pliskin 7th grade Page # 101 Carmella Puccetti 11th grade Page # 26 Isabel Ramirez 11th grade Page # 7 Sofia Regalado 12th grade Page # 5 Samantha Rose Roberts 5th grade Page # 104 Sylvia Rodriguez 7th grade Page # 105 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable

396 Audrey Stone 7th grade Page # 29 Abigail San Lucas 7th grade Page # 106 Otto Scheps 6th grade Page # 340 Aarin Shah 5th grade Page # 108 Nia Shetty 7th grade Page # 108 Allyson Slaton 9th grade Page # 109 Elena Solis 11th grade Page # 29 Aaryav Srivastava 5th grade Page # 29 Peter Stabell 5th grade Page # 111 Rehan Sahib 7th grade Page # 106 Jennifer Sanchez 8th grade Page # 28 Isabella Schroeter 5th grade Page # 107 Rivaan Shah 5th grade Page # 108 Prisha Shivani 8th grade Page # 108 Kayla Slaton 12th grade Page # 29 Tatiana Solorzano 10th grade Page # 110 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Mikayla Stanton 3rd grade Page # 29 Blake Saikin 8th grade Page # 28 Jonathan Sanchez 5th grade Page # 26 Christopher Schuette 9th grade Page # 341 Zicheng Shan 10th grade Page # 108 Palin Shoop 7th grade Page # 109 Aaralyn Smith 6th grade Page # 29 Claire Sonstein 6th grade Page # 350 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Rylee Statton 7th grade Page # 29 David A Salazar 10th grade Page # 106 Camila Sandoval 5th grade Page # 106 Maddilynn Scott 5th grade Page # 342 Alyssa Shannon 4th grade Page # 344 Hana Sim 10th grade Page # 347 Ana Smith 11th grade Page # 349 Miia Soto 4th grade Page # 110 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Arianna Stephens 10th grade Page # 112 Christen Salinas 6th grade Page # 338 Myrah Sayed 4th grade Page # 28 Julian Anthony Servantes 11th grade Page # 107 Zoe Sharp 10th grade Page # 28 Kaimen Skinner 6th grade Page # 109 Alexandria Snarr 11th grade Page # 28 Sarah Spears 7th grade Page # 110 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Hanna Stevens 12th grade Page # 112 Abdul Sami 6th grade Page # 339 Benjamin Scheps 12th grade Page # 339 Muhammad Seye 5th grade Page # 107 Stephanie Shen 8th grade Page # 345 Bryson Slaten 7th grade Page # 109 Isla Sokol 5th grade Page # 110 Ashley Spurlock 10th grade Page # 111 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Erik Stehl 4th grade Page # 354 Khadeeja Saleh 7th grade Page # 335 Ralph Satija 7th grade Page # 107 Madeline Seaberg 4th grade Page # 343 Aryan Sharma 4th grade Page # 28 Lindley Sims 6th grade Page # 28 Antonio Silva Smith 5th grade Page # 109 Sarah Spalding 7th grade Page # 352 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Morrigan Steininger 5th grade Page # 111 Mariam Saleh 12th grade Page # 336 Kimberly Saxena 4th grade Page # 28 Patcharapa Sentee 11th grade Page # 28 Tanishka Sharma 7th grade Page # 28 Anya Singh 4th grade Page # 29 Quinn Smith 5th grade Page # 110 Julia Spears 7th grade Page # 353 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Grace Stephens 11th grade Page # 112 Johan Salinas 10th grade Page # 106 Emily Schaefer 10th grade Page # 28 Jaylin Sessum 10th grade Page # 107 Noah Shelton 3rd grade Page # 28 Isabella Skoulidis 4th grade Page # 348 Madeline Snyder 10th grade Page # 43 Lauren Spivey 8th grade Page # 111 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable

397An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum Ariana Vazquez 10th grade Page # 120 Ella Stone 7th grade Page # 112 Caroline Swanson 9th grade Page # 357 Emily Tang 7th grade Page # 360 Pranitha Thanihaichelvan 5th grade Page # 30 Avery Thornton 7th grade Page # 117 Taylor Tran 7th grade Page # 118 Caroline Ussher 6th grade Page # 119 Photo Unavailable Benjamin Verinder 7th grade Page # 369 Mary P. Stukenberg 5th grade Page # 29 Yasser Taha 6th grade Page # 113 Vivian Tang 10th grade Page # 30 Hannah Thomas 5th grade Page # 115 Anaya Tiwari 3rd grade Page # 117 Liam Trevino 7th grade Page # 118 Sujit Vadlapatla 7th grade Page # 119 Thomas Verly 4th grade Page # 120 Marcus Suarez 5th grade Page # 113 Justin Tai 8th grade Page # 358 Kittredge Taylor 7th grade Page # 114 Jada Thomas 10th grade Page # 115 Adelynn Todd 11th grade Page # 117 Maya Trevino 8th grade Page # 119 Alaina Van 7th grade Page # 30 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Jake Victor 6th grade Page # 120 Carolina Sullivan 6th grade Page # 29 Kamryn Talavera 11th grade Page # 359 Omar Tellez 10th grade Page # 30 Brandalyn Thompson 11th grade Page # 116 Emma Tran 6th grade Page # 363 Nadia Truong 12th grade Page # 33 Anaya Vargas 5th grade Page # 368 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Mia Villa 8th grade Page # 30 Finley Sullivan 6th grade Page # 354 Nadia Taldykin 5th grade Page # 30 Gracie Tenney 7th grade Page # 115 Dylan Thompson 7th grade Page # 116 Leah Tran 4th grade Page # 30 Bryan Ung 8th grade Page # 366 Eduardo Vargas 12th grade Page # 7 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Julian Vazquez 5th grade Page # 120 Alexandra Straight 7th grade Page # 113 Sidrah Syed 6th grade Page # 358 Ethan Tang 7th grade Page # 362 Hayleigh Tharpe 7th grade Page # 115 Jeckson Ticas 6th grade Page # 30 Vivian Le Tran 7th grade Page # 118 Owen Utterson 5th grade Page # 119 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Lia Vela 4th grade Page # 120 Easton Streich 7th grade Page # 113 Nuvia Tabarez 7th grade Page # 29 Nelson Tang 4th grade Page # 114 Aditi Thomas 3rd grade Page # 30 Liam Tinder 4th grade Page # 117 Kailani Trevino 5th grade Page # 118 Itzel Uvalle 4th grade Page # 119 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Railey Vickery 8th grade Page # 30 Isabella Suh 10th grade Page # 29 Hannah Tait 12th grade Page # 29 Ethen Tejada 10th grade Page # 114 Prudence Thomasson 5th grade Page # 116 Sofia Bella Tovar 5th grade Page # 118 August Triantaphyllis 4th grade Page # 365 Natalia Varela 6th grade Page # 367 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Janet Villalpando 4th grade Page # 120 Mac Sullivan 4th grade Page # 356 Abigail Tamez 3rd grade Page # 114 Brittiny Terry 10th grade Page # 115 Sierra Thompson 9th grade Page # 4 & 116 Sarah Tran 7th grade Page # 365 Shelsee Garcia Uribe 9th grade Page # 119 Mihika Varshney 10th grade Page # 30 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable

398 Gabriel Zaldana 3rd grade Page # 382 Jacob Zavada 8th grade Page # 32 Diana Zavala 12th grade Page # 32 Sean Zeng 6th grade Page # 384 Carlo Zepeda 10th grade Page # 7 Daniel Zhai 3rd grade Page # 32 Katherine Zhang 11th grade Page # 127 Rafael Zhang 7th grade Page # 127 Addyson Villarreal 5th grade Page # 31 Hannah Walker 5th grade Page # 121 Tianyu Wang 11th grade Page # 31 Allison Whitney 8th grade Page # 31 Riley Wilson 10th grade Page # 32 Ryan Wu 7th grade Page # 378 Zihan Yi 7th grade Page # 32 Photo Unavailable Grace Vincent 5th grade Page # 370 Ivy Walker 7th grade Page # 121 Riley Warnica 10th grade Page # 122 Daysha Williams 7th grade Page # 123 Ava May Wise 5th grade Page # 32 Callie Grace Xia 4th grade Page # 32 Abigail Young 7th grade Page # 126 Photo Unavailable Bhavroop K. Virk 4th grade Page # 120 Kadan Wallace 4th grade Page # 31 Valerie Warren 8th grade Page # 122 Drayden Williams 5th grade Page # 123 Megan Wittig 12th grade Page # 32 Emma Xiao 9th grade Page # 125 Kylie Young 5th grade Page # 32 Tiana Vo 12th grade Page # 31 Brooke Waller 5th grade Page # 373 Ryan Wasserstein 6th grade Page # 31 Mya Williams 9th grade Page # 30 Kaylen Wolf 7th grade Page # 124 Aaron Xiong 8th grade Page # 378 Ava Yu 11th grade Page # 126 Photo Unavailable Victor Vu 7th grade Page # 372 Abigail Walmer 8th grade Page # 121 Leah Webb 11th grade Page # 31 Seth Williams 5th grade Page # 31 Brenlie Womack 7th grade Page # 124 Kelly Xiong 8th grade Page # 379 Sophie Yu 8th grade Page # 126 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Kamryn Villegas 7th grade Page # 31 Chi Wang 10th grade Page # 122 Ivey Weller 3rd grade Page # 31 Timothy Williams 6th grade Page # 124 Zarek Womack 11th grade Page # 376 Evelynn Yasensky 7th grade Page # 125 Liora Yustein 8th grade Page # 32 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Haivyn Walker 7th grade Page # 121 Tian Wang 10th grade Page # 6 Ezra Whitfield 7th grade Page # 123 Elena Wilson 9th grade Page # 32 Cathryn Wu 7th grade Page # 124 Sahasra Yellepeddi 8th grade Page # 125 Antonia Zhang 10th grade Page # 127 Photo Unavailable Feiyang Zhang 10th grade Page # 127 Photo Unavailable William Zhang 10th grade Page # 127 Photo Unavailable Eugene Waddle 5th grade Page # 31 Isaac Wang 7th grade Page # 122 Brinly Weston 12th grade Page # 31 Benjamin Willis 4th grade Page # 32 Maxwell Wong 4th grade Page # 377 Bryanna Ybarra 4th grade Page # 125 Ezzah Zaheer 9th grade Page # 32 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Haana Waithe 5th grade Page # 121 Kellen Wang 7th grade Page # 375 Blakley Whitener 7th grade Page # 123 Miya Willis 11th grade Page # 35 Aiden Wooten 7th grade Page # 124 Everett Yeh 4th grade Page # 380 Adam Zakaria 4th grade Page # 381 Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable Photo Unavailable

Dear Authors and Artists, Seeing your work in this larger than life book reminds me that your generation plays such a BIG part in our Texas story, today and in the future. Congratulations on your remarkable achievement as a published author or illustrator and for making history with us. This project is proof that when people work together, great things can be achieved. It also reminds us that each and every person and organization involved in I Am Texas played an instrumental part in the success of this book coming to life. I hope you always cherish this life-changing experience and seek to do great things that add meaningful impact to the community and to your story. You are already a role model to others. Keep many years to come. Never stop dreaming big!

Melissa Williams Murphy Founder of iWRITE & Executive Director of The Bryan Museum

399

An iWRITE Short Stories by Kids for Kids Contest Production in partnership with The Bryan Museum

autographs

400